i i(t.  1 „ 


vpm ! 


■ ■ ^ 1 !>t  n , 


rfS‘ 

ii 

•:-i^  rrT^pr^^v  (!^}H»if(-i;5!i:l 


, p & I ^ 


r>S-;3f#S# 


— 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/coreahermitnatio00grif_2 


Wo/? ATS  By  Wm.  Elliot  Griffis 


THE  MIKADO’S  EMPIRE 

JAPANESE  FAIRY  WORLD 

COREA,  THE  HERMIT  NATION 

MATTHEW  GALBRAITH  PERRY 
THE  LILY  AMONG  THORNS 

HONDA,  THE  SAMURAI 

SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON 
JAPAN:  IN  HISTORY,  FOLK-LORE,  AND  ART 
BRAVE  LITTLE  HOLLAND 

THE  RELIGIONS  OF  JAPAN 


TOWNSEND  HARRIS 


.1 


CITY  IN  I'OIIEA. 


0 O EE  A 


The  Hermit  Nation 


I.— ANCIENT  AND  MEDLEY AL  HISTORY 

II.— POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  COREA 

III. -MODERN  AND  RECENT  HISTORY 


BY 

AVI  L LIAM  ELLIOT  GRIFFIS 

FOB.MEBI.Y  OF  THE  IMPERIAL  njIVERSITY  OF  TOKIO,  JAPAN 
AUTHOR  OF  “THE  MIKADO’8  EMPIRE” 


Sixth  Edition,  Revised  and  Eni.akged 
With  Additional  CuArxEK  on  COREA  IN  1897 


NEW  YORK 

CHARLES  SCRIBNER’S  SONS 

1902 


CoPTRlQHT.  1S82,  1888,  1897 
By  CHAELES  SCRIBNER’S  SONS 


TROW  DIRECTORY 

PRINTINQ  AND  800<BIn0IN6  COMPANY 
NEW  YORK 


TO 

ALL  COREAX  PATRIOTS: 

WHO  SEEK 

BT  THE  AID  OP  SCIENCE,  TRUTH,  AND  PURE  RELIGION, 

TO  ENLIGHTEN 

THEMSELVES  AND  THEIR  FELLOW-COUNTRYMEN. 

TO  RID 

THEIR  LAND  OF  SUPERSTITION,  BIGOTRY,  DESPOTISM,  AND 
PRIESTCRAFT— BOTH  NATIV'E  AND  FOREIGN  — 

AND  TO  PRESERVE 

THE  INTEGRITY,  INDEPENDENCE,  AND  HONOR,  OF  THEIR  COUNTRY 

THIS  UNWORTHY  SKETCH 
OF 

THEIR  PAST  HISTORY  AND  PRESENT  CONDITION 


IS  DEDICATED. 


p ■ 


- 


■T." 


5- 

V 


< I 


* — - 


- *!A  I 


t ^ ' 

- . < •■•»■ , 

* T’fJ 

VV'J 

\ 9 ^ t f'** 

. '■■  ^ '“  ■■ 

' "Ifl 

k'  ■ ■•^-i  • i 1 

l».K  ^f 

.* ' ijswdi  '-  . • i 

. - • 

|.  t 

■ ■■*  --U 

. . 

%'fl^ 

1 '-  % • 

• * 

■ V.  -*  i 

('IT' 


A ^ • 


-».) 


Hft 


-V.^l 


■r 


t. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SIXTH  EDITIOX. 


Old  Corea  is  passing  away  so  fast,  and  the  once  “ hermit  na- 
tion ” is  now  so  active  in  the  world’s  market-place,  that  the  first 
edition  of  this  volume  steadily  gains  new  interest  and  value  as  a 
record  of  things  no  longer  existing.  In  notes  and  the  supplemen- 
tary chapters,  “ Corea  in  1888  ” and  “ Corea  in  1897,”  I have  en- 
deavored to  outline  recent  history  and  show  the  new  order  of 
things  and  striking  events  to  date.  The  author  frankly  acknowl- 
edges that  in  Part  II.,  “ Political  and  Social  Corea,”  there  are 
descriptions  of  things  and  customs  which  are  now  obsolete,  and  that 
these  chapters  do  not  represent  the  views  of  an  eye-witness  on  the 
soil  in  1897 — for  which,  on  account  of  the  vast  changes,  God  be 
praised.  For,  since  the  coming  of  Christian  missionaries  especially, 
and  of  Western  influences  in  general,  there  is  much  improvement 
and  more  hope.  Having  been  written  in  the  )'ears  before  1882, 
these  chapters  remain  very  much  as  they  were,  with  their  pictures 
reproduced  from  drawings  of  Mr.  X.  Ogawa,  of  Tokio,  as  an 
attempt  to  show  what  was,  not  what  is,  and  to  represent  old 
Cho-sen,  out  of  which  the  new  and  better  Corea  is  emerging  to  a 
nobler  life.  In  spite  of  the  miseries  of  a transition  era,  the  new 
nation,  whether  weak  and  alone,  or  under  a joint  protectorate  of 
the  Great  Powers,  has  yet,  I am  persuaded,  a long  bright  day  of 
happy  usefulness  in  the  world. 

I have  neither  enlarged  the  index  nor  added  to  the  bibliography 
on  p.  xxiii.  Thanks  to  the  scholarly  missionaries  and  gentlemen 
in  the  consular  and  diplomatic  services,  we  have  now  a notable  list 
of  monographs  treating  of  Corean  language,  literature,  politics, 
and  history.  I recommend  to  the  student  the  reading  of  parts  of 
the  translations  in  English  of  the  Kojiki,  by  Chamberlain,  and  the 
Xihongi,  by  Aston,  and  the  various  papers  on  Corean  subjects  in 


Viii  PREFACE  TO  THE  SIXTH  EDITION. 

the  Transactions  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Japan,  and  in  the  various 
publications  of  French,  German,  and  English  societies  of  oriental 
learning  in  China  and  Europe.  For  general  information,  and  for 
record  and  interpretation  of  current  history.  The  Korean  Reposi- 
tory, a monthly  magazine  in  English,  published  in  Seoul  by 
The  Trilinqual  Press,  is  of  unique  value.  Other  books  for  the 
student  are  the  grammatical  works  and  dictionaries.  Dr.  Horace 
G.  Underwood’s  An  Introduction  to  the  Korean  Spoken  Language, 
and  Korean-English  and  English-Korean  Dictionary  ; (1889),  and 
Mr.  James  Scott’s  English-Korean  Dictionary  and  Manual ; (1891)  ; 
Kev.  James  S.  Gale’s  Grammatical  Forms  (1894)  and  Unabridged 
Corean  and  English  Dictionary  (1897)  ; the  Bibliographic  Coreene, 
in  three  volumes,  by  Maurice  Courant  (Paris,  1896) ; Dr.  Walter 
Hough’s  Study  and  Catalogue  of  the  Bernadou,  Allen,  and  Jouy 
Corean  Collection  in  the  United  States  Xational  Museum  (Wash- 
ington, 1893),  and  the  Corean  Tales  of  Dr.  H.  N.  Allen  (Xew 
York,  1889)  ; the  Korean  Games  of  Mr.  Stewart  Culin  (Philadel- 
phia, 1895),  and  the  forthcoming  History  of  the  Eeigning  Dynasty 
in  Corea,  by  Kev.  Homer  B.  Hulbert,  editor  of  The  Korean  Repos- 
itory. 

Heartily  returning  thanks  to  the  many  correspondents  in  Corea 
who  have  helped  me,  I trust  that  “ Corea,  the  Hermit  Xation,” 
may  continue  to  be  of  use  to  all  interested  in  the  little  pivot  coun- 
try of  the  Far  East. 

W.  E.  G. 

Ithaca  on  Lake  Cayuga, 

January  27, 1897. 


PEEFACE  TO  THE  THIED  EDITIOH. 


The  reception  of  this  work,  both  in  the  United  States  and  Eu- 
rope, as  well  as  in  the  East,  has  been  most  kindly.  From  those 
best  able  to  criticise  it  thoroughly,  by  having  made  themselves 
familiar  by  travel  in  the  interior  of  Corea  beyond  the  ports  and 
capital,  have  come  gratifying  words  of  high  appreciation.  Of 
course  errors  have  been  pointed  out,  and  these,  wherever  proved, 
have  been  corrected  in  the  present  edition.  The  publishers  have 
also  generously  permitted  the  introduction  of  new  matter,  in  the 
form  of  foot-notes,  and  the  addition  of  a supplementary  chapter. 
The  author  returns  hearty  thanks  to  Ensign  G.  C.  Foulk  and 
Lieutenant  J.  G.  Beinadou,  United  States  Navy ; General  Lucius 
H.  Foote,  IVIr.  Pierre  L.  Jouy,  Rev.  Horace  G.  Underwood,  Dr.  H. 
N.  Allen,  Mr.  W.  G.  Aston,  Mr.  Percival  Lowell,  Mr.  W.  R.  Carles, 
Rev.  Henry  Loomis,  Soh  Kwang  Pom,  Yu  Kil  Jun,  Pien  Su,  and 
the  other  naval  officers,  natives,  travellers,  missionaries,  and  resi- 
dents in  Corea  who  have  aided  him  with  their  criticisms,  or  infor- 
mation. He  will  be  grateful  if  others  will  point  out  inaccuracies. 
He  is  heartily  glad  that  others  have  entered  the  field  to  awaken  in- 
terest in  the  once  “ hermit  nation,”  which  is  soon  to  become,  let 
us  hope,  civilized,  social,  and  Christian. 


Boston,  June  30,  1888. 


W.  E.  G. 


PREFATORY  NOTES  TO  SECOND  EDITION. 


The  publishers  have  informed  the  author  of  their  intention  to 
issue  an  edition  of  the  present  work  in  a cheaper  form.  By  their 
courtesy,  he  would  improve  the  opportunity  to  add  a few  words  of 
comment  upon  our  present  knowledge  of  Corea,  and  upon  affairs 
in  Cho-sen  since  the  treaty  was  made  with  the  United  States. 

Concerning  the  first  matter  there  is  httle  to  be  said.  A con- 
siderable number  of  naval,  diplomatic,  missionary,  and  commercial 
visitors  from  America  and  Europe  have  visited  the  Corean  capital 
and  parts  adjacent.  Few  of  them  have  gone  beyond  beaten 
tracks  ; and,  owing  to  recent  political  disorders,  thorough  research 
has  as  yet  hardly  begun.  We  look,  however,  for  results  of  value 
from  the  presence  of  the  American  missionaries  and  the  scientific 
commission  now  in  the  country.  We  have  not,  therefore,  made 
any  addition  to  our  text. 

The  reception  of  this  work,  both  in  this  country  and  Europe, 
has  been  most  kindly.  Since  its  issue,  in  October,  1882,  several 
events  of  interest  have  occun’ed,  of  which  we  here  take  note. 

The  treaty  negotiated  by  Commodore  Shufeldt  was  duly  ratified 
by  the  United  States  Senate,  and  on  February  26,  1883,  Presi- 
dent Arthur  sent  in  the  name  of  Lucius  H.  Foote  as  minister 
plenipotentiaiy  to  Corea.  The  appointment  was  confirmed  on 
the  following  day.  General  Foote  reached  -Chi-mul-po,  in  the 
U.  S.  Steamship  Monocacy,  May  13th,  and  the  formal  ratifications 
of  the  treaty  were  exchanged  in  the  capital  six  days  later. 
The  guns  of  the  Monocacy — the  same  which  shelled  the  Han  forts 
in  1870 — fired  the  first  salute  ever  given  to  the  Corean  flag. 

The  king  responded  by  sending  to  the  United  States  an  em- 
bassy of  eleven  persons,  led  by  Min  Yong  Ik  and  Hong  Tong  Sik, 
members  respectively  of  the  Conservative  and  Liberal  parties. 
Their  interview  with  President  Ai'thur  was  in  the  pai-lors  of  the 


PREFATORY  NOTES  TO  SECOND  EDITION. 


xi 


Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,  New  York,  on  September  17th.  All  the 
Coreans  were  dressed  in  their  national  costume,  which  they  wore 
habitually  while  in  America.  After  spending  some  weeks  in  the 
study  of  American  institutions  in  several  cities,  part  of  the  embassy 
returned  home  by  way  of  San  Francisco,  leaving  one  of  their  num- 
ber at  Salem,  Mass.,  to  remain  as  a student ; while  Min  Yong  Ik 
and  two  secretaries  embarked  on  the  U.  S.  Steamship  Trenton,  and, 
after  visiting  Europe,  reached  Seoul  in  June,  1884.  The  author 
spent  a most  profitable  and  pleasant  evening,  November  27th,  veith 
the  three  Coreans  before  they  left  New  York.  Many  questions  con- 
cerning their  countrj^  were  discussed.  Sir.  Everett  Fraser,  No.  123 
Front  Street,  New  York  City,  now  acts  as  his  Corean  majesty’s 
consul-general  in  the  United  States. 

On  that  same  evening,  November  27,  1883,  there  was  a banquet 
in  the  Corean  capital  to  celebrate  the  signing  of  the  treaties  made 
the  day  before  with  Great  Britain  and  Germany.  Sir  Harry  Parkes 
and  HeiT  Zappe  had  succeeded  in  negotiating  conventions  which 
are  even  more  liberal  in  their  provisions  than  that  made  with  the 
United  States.  The  principal  foreign  adviser  of  the  Corean  gov- 
ernment since  1882  has  been  Herr  Paul  von  Slollenforf,  whom  the 
Coreans  employed  at  the  suggestion  of  Li  Hung  Chang.  Italy  and 
Russia  have  also  entered  into  diplomatic  relations  with  Corea. 
Other  evidences  of  the  influence  of  the  West  upon  Corea  were  the 
opening  of  a telegraph-office  at  Fusan,  Februai-y  28,  1884,  on  the 
completion  of  the  submarine  electric  cable  from  Nagasaki,  the  emis- 
sion of  native  silver  coins,  and  the  inauguration  of  light-house  and 
postal  systems. 

MTiile  eveiwthing  seemed  to  promise  well  for  the  nascent  civili- 
zation imported  from  Christendom,  the  political  situation  was  one 
fraught  with  danger.  The  mihtary  camps  of  two  rival,  almost  hos- 
tile, nations  were  upon  the  soil.  A Corean  Liberal  declares  that 
the  sending  of  Chinese  troops  to  Corea  in  1882  was  the  work  of 
two  or  three  Chinese  leaders,  under  the  jrretext  of  protecting  China 
from  Russian  invasion.  Their  real,  but  secret,  purpose  was,  he  de- 
clares, to  prevent  the  Coreans  from  adopting  western  civilization. 
“The  seed  of  the  riot  [of  December  4-6,  1884]  was  sown  by  Chi- 
nese barbarism,  and  ripened  by  Chinese  cruelty.” 


Xii  PREFATORY  NOTES  TO  SECOND  EDITION. 

The  affair  was  in  its  origin  a popular  demonstration,  instigated 
by  Radical  Progressives  against  Chinese  influence  as  exhibited  by 
a rapacious  and  undisciplined  soldiery.  It  took  the  form  of  a mur- 
derous attack  upon  the  conservative  or  pro-Chinese  ministers  of  the 
court,  five  or  six  of  whom  were  slain.  Dm-ing  the  excitement  an 
angry  mob  surrounded  the  palace,  and  the  king  sent  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  Japanese  legation-guards.  The  Chinese  military  re- 
sented this,  moved  on  the  royal  residence,  and  a collision  was  pre- 
cipitated, in  which  several  tens  of  men  were  killed.  A bloody  battle 
ensued,  and  the  Japanese,  greatly  outnumbered,  retreated  in  good 
order  to  their  legation.  This  building  was  besieged  by  the  mob, 
and  finally  deserted  by  the  Japanese,  who,  with  all  their  country- 
men, left  the  city  for  Chi-mul-po.  The  legation,  which  had  cost 
$80,000,  and  the  army  stores  were,  with  much  other  property  in 
the  city,  fired  by  the  rioters.  The  foreigners  in  Seoul  took  refuge 
in  General  Foote’s  house,  and  soon  afterward  left  for  Chi-mul-po. 
Dr.  H.  N.  Allen,  the  American  surgeon,  was  kept  busy  for  weeks 
in  attendance  upon  the  victims  wounded  in  the  rioting,  num- 
bering about  one  hundred.  The  house  of  Hong  Yong  Sik,  who 
had  been  beheaded  by  the  Chinese,  was  by  government  order 
tm’ned  into  a hospital,  or  “House  of  Civilized  Virtue,”  and  put  in 
charge  of  Dr.  Alien.  Ensign  George  "W.  Foulk  and  Lieutenant  J. 
B.  Bernadon,  of  the  IJ.  S.  Navy,  remained  in  the  legation  during 
the  exodus  of  foreigners  from  Seoul,  our  flag  not  being  lowered  at 
any  time.  ^Ir.  Foulk  wuites  imder  date  of  June,  1885  : “ In 
Corea,  I used  it  [“Corea,  the  Hermit  Nation,”]  as  a field  book  ; 
but  in  the  disturbances  of  December  last,  my  house  was  looted  by 
the  mob,  and  all  my  effects  carried  off  The  hbrary  of  the  palace 
was  lost  at  the  same  time  ; so  that  I must  infer  the  book  you  sent 
to  His  Majesty  was  also  lost.” 

The  Corean  Government  has  recently  made  claim  upon  that  of 
Japan  for  the  extradition  of  the  Liberals  who  had  fled  to  the  lat- 
ter country — a demand  very  properly  refused.  Three  of  these 

M 

refugees  arrived  in  San  Francisco,  June  11,  1885.  Their  names  are 
Pak  Yong  Ho,  a nobleman,  and  envoy  to  Japan  in  1881 ; So  Kwang 
Pom,  secretary  to  the  embassy  to  the  United  States  in  1883  ; and 
Sai  Jai  Pil,  a graduate  of  the  Tokio  Military  Academy.  All  were 


PREFATORY  KOTES  TO  SECOND  EDITION,  xiii 

members  of  the  Liberal  ministry  overtkrown,  in  December  last, 
during  the  tumult. 

Negotiations  between  China  and  Japan  relative  to  the  affair  of 
December,  1884,  were  carried  on  between  the  Mikado’s  Ambassador 
Ito  and  Li  Hung  Chang,  at  Tientsin.  They  resulted  in  a treaty, 
which  was  fonnally  ratified  May  7,  1885.  Both  powers  agreed  to 
withdraw  their  troops  within  four  months,  and  to  invite  the  King 
of  Corea  to  have  a sufiicient  military  force  drilled  for  the  public 
security  by  officers  selected  from  a third  power  (probably  the 
United  States).  The  text  of  the  treaty  was  pubhshed  May  27th. 

The  attention  of  Christian  people  is  now  being  concentrated 
upon  Corea  as  a missionary  field.  With  commendable  promptness 
no  less  than  ten  American  missionaries  are,  at  this  writing,  either 
already  in  their  field,  or  on  the  route  thither.  A number  of  native 
refugees  in  Japan  are  under  Christian  influences,  and  are  earnest 
inquirers.  Some  are  pronounced  believers,  and  one  Eijiutei  is  trans- 
lating the  Bible  into  his  native  language.  Three  representative  men 
are  now  among  us,  in  our  own  land,  studying  our  counhy  and  the 
faith  of  her  jjeople.  The  Corean  character  seems  to  be  a happy 
medium  between  the  stolid  Chinaman  and  the  changeable  Japanese. 
With  the  memorj'  of  recent  martyrdoms,  Corea  may  become  Chris- 
tian sooner  and  more  thoroughly  than  Japan,  and  aid  in  the  mighty 
work  of  evangelizing  China.  This  is  the  faith  held  by  some  who 
have  studied  the  three  peoples. 

The  feeling  of  the  progressive  men  of  Corea  concerning  them- 
selves and  ourselves  finds  expression  in  a recent  letter  from  one  of 
their  number.  These  sentiments  may  fitly  conclude  our  introduc- 
tory words  to  an  edition  of  a book  designed  to  make  our  new 
treaty-neighbor  better  known ; 

“We  are  the  weakest  nation  in  the  orient,  on  account  of  our 
having  been  for  thousands  of  years  in  a hermit  condition.” 

“W’^e  are  a new-born  nation,  and  but  three  years  of  age.” 

“ If  we  should  reckon  our  national  age,  in  regard  to  our  political 
relations  to  other  nations  in  the  world,  it  would  begin  from  the 
treaty  that  we  made  with  the  United  States.” 


Schenectady,  N.  Y.,  July  6,  1885. 


PREFACE. 


In  the  year  1871,  while  Uving  at  Fukui,  in  the  province  of 
Echizen,  Japan,  I spent  a few  days  at  Tsuruga  and  Mikuni,  by  the 
sea  which  separates  Japan  and  Corea.  Like  “the  Saxon  shore”  of 
early  Britain,  the  coast  of  Echizen  had  been  in  primeval  times 
the  landing-place  of  rovers,  immigrants,  and  adventurers  from  the 
continental  shore  opposite.  Here,  at  Tsui-uga,  Corean  envoys  had 
landed  on  their  way  to  the  mikado’s  court.  In  the  temple  near  by 
were  shrines  dedicated  to  the  Corean  Prince  of  Mimana,  and  to 
Jingu  Kogo,  Ojin,  and  Takenouchi,  whose  names  in  Japanese  tra- 
ditions are  associated  with  “The  Treasure-land  of  the  West.” 
Across  the  bay  hung  a sweet-toned  beU,  said  to  have  been  cast  in 
Corea  in  a.d.  647  ; in  which  tradition — untested  by  chemistry — 
declared  there  was  much  gold.  Among  the  hills  not  far  away, 
nestled  the  little  village  of  Awotabi  (Green  Nook),  settled  centuries 
ago  by  paper-makers,  and  visited  a millenium  ago  by  tribute- 
bearers,  from  the  neighboiing  peninsula  ; and  famous  for  produ- 
cing the  ciinkled  paper  on  which  the  dijjlomatic  correspondence 
between  the  two  nations  was  wuitten.  Some  of  the  first  families  in 
Echizen  were  proud  of  their  descent  from  Cho-sen,  while  in  the 
villages,  where  dwelt  the  Eta,  or  social  outcasts,  I beheld  the  de- 
scendants of  Corean  prisoners  of  war.  Everywhere  the  finger  of 
tradition  pointed  westward  across  the  waters  to  the  Asian  main- 
land, and  the  whole  region  was  eloquent  of  “kin  beyond  sea.” 
Birds  and  animals,  fruits  and  falcons,  vegetables  and  trees,  farmers’ 
implements  and  the  potter’s  wheel,  names  in  geography  and  thing* 


PREFACE. 


XV 


in  the  arts,  and  doctrines  and  systems  in  religion  were  in  some  way 
connected  with  Corea. 

The  thought  often  came  to  me  as  I walked  within  the  moss- 
grown  feudal  castle  walls — old  in  story,  but  then  newly  given  up 
to  schools  of  Western  science  and  languages — why  should  Corea  be 
sealed  and  mysterious,  when  Japan,  once  a hermit,  had  opened  her 
doors  and  come  out  into  the  world’s  market-place  ? When  would 
Corea’s  awakening  come?  As  one  diamond  cuts  another,  why 
should  not  Cho-ka  (Japan)  open  Cho-sen  (Corea)  ? 

Turning  with  delight  and  fascination  to  the  study  of  Japanese 
historj'  and  antiquities,  I found  much  that  reflected  light  upon  the 
neighbor  country.  On  my  return  home,  I continued  to  search  for 
materials  for  the  story  of  the  last  of  the  hermit  nations.  No  mas- 
ter of  research  in  China  or  Japan  having  attempted  the  task,  from 
what  Locke  calls  “ the  roundabout  view,”  I have  essayed  it,  with 
no  claim  to  originahty  or  profound  research,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
general  reader,  to  whom  Corea  “ suggests,”  as  an  American  lady 
said,  “no  more  than  a sea-shell.”  Many  ask  “MTiat’s  in  Corea?” 
and  “Is  Corea  of  any  importance  in  the  history  of  the  world?  ” 

My  pmqjoso  in  this  work  is  to  give  an  outhne  of  the  history  of 
the  Land  of  Morning  Calm — as  the  natives  call  their  coimtrj’ — from 
before  the  Chi’istian  era  to  the  present  year.  As  “ an  honest  tale 
speeds  best,  being  plainly  told,”  I have  made  no  attempt  to  em- 
bellish the  narrative,  though  I have  sought  infonnation  from 
sources  fr’om  wfithin  and  without  Corea,  in  maps  and  charts,  coins 
and  pottery,  the  language  and  art,  notes  and  narratives  of  eye-wit- 
nesses, pencil-sketches,  paintings  and  j)hotographs,  the  standard 
histories  of  Japan  and  China,  the  testimony  of  sailor  and  diploma- 
tist, missionary’  and  castaw’ay,  and  the  digested  knowledge  of  critical 
scholars.  I have  attempted  nothing  more  than  a historical  outline 
of  the  nation  and  a glimpse  at  the  political  and  social  life  of  the 
people.  For  lack  of  space,  the  original  manuscript  of  “ Eecent  and 
Modem  History,”  part  HI.,  has  been  greatly  abridged,  and  many 
topics  of  interest  have  been  left  untouched. 

The  bulk  of  the  text  was  written  between  the  years  1877  and 


XVI 


PREFACE, 


1880 ; since  vviiich  time  tlie  literature  of  the  subject  has  been  en- 
riched by  Ross’s  “Corea”  and  “ Corean  Primer,”  besides  the  Gram- 
mar and  Dictionarj’  of  the  Corean  language  made  by  the  French 
missionaries.  With  these  linguistic  helps  I have  been  able  to  get 
access  to  the  language,  and  thus  clear  up  doubtful  points  and  ob- 
tain much  needed  data.  I have  borrowed  largely  from  Dallet’s 
“ Histoire  d’Eglise  de  Coree,”  especially  in  the  chapters  devoted  to 
Folk-lore,  Social  Life,  and  Christianity.  In  the  Bibliography  fol- 
lowing the  Preface  is  a list  of  works  to  which  I have  been  more 
or  less  indebted. 

Many  friends  have  assisted  me  with  correspondence,  advice,  or 
help  in  translation,  among  whom  I must  first  thank  my  fonner  stu- 
dents, Hasegawa,  Hii'aii,  Haraguchi,  Matsui,  and  Imadatte,  and  my 
newer  Japanese  friends,  Ohgimi  and  Kimura,  while  others,  alas ! 
will  never  in  this  world  see  my  record  of  acknowledgment — K. 
Yaye'  and  Egi  Takato — whose  interest  was  manifested  not  only  in 
discussion  of  mooted  points,  but  by  search  among  the  book-shops 
in  Kioto  and  Tokio,  which  put  much  valuable  standard  matter  in  my 
hands.  I also  thank  ]VIr.  Charles  Lanman,  Secretary  of  the  Legation 
of  Japan  in  Washington,  for  four  ferrotypes  taken  in  Seoul  in  1878 
by  members  of  the  Japanese  embassy  ; iVIr.  D.  R.  Clark,  of  the 
United  States  Transit  of  Venus  Survey,  for  four  photographs  of 
the  Corean  villages  in  Russian  Manchui’ia  ; ISIr.  R.  Ideura,  of  Tokio, 
for  a set  of  photographs  of  Kang-wa  and  ■s’icinity,  taken  in  1876, 
and  ]NIr.  Ozawa  Nankoku,  for  sketches  of  Corean  articles  in  Japanese 
museums.  To  Lieutenant  Wadhams,  of  the  United  States  Navy, 
for  the  use  of  charts  and  maps  made  by  himself  while  in  Corea  in 
1871,  and  for  photographs  of  flags  and  other  trophies,  now  at 
Annajjolis,  captured  in  the  Han  forts  ; to  Fleet-Surgeon  H.  O.  Mayo, 
and  other  officers  of  the  United  States  Navy,  for  valuable  informa- 
tion, I hereby  express  my  grateful  appreciation  of  kindness  shown. 
I would  that  Admiral  John  Rodgers,  Commodore  H.  C.  Blake,  and 
Minister  F.  F.  Low  were  li\ing  to  receive  my  thanks  for  their 
courtesies  personally  shown  me,  even  though,  in  attempting  to 
wi'ite  history,  I have  made  criticisms  also.  To  Lieutenant  N.  Y. 
Yanagi,  of  the  Hyrogi’aphic  Biu’eau,  of  the  Japanese  Nary,  for  a 


PREFACE. 


XVll 


Bet  of  charts  of  the  coast  of  Corea  ; to  Mr.  Metcalfe,  of  Milwauhee^ 
for  photographs  of  Coreans ; to  Miss  Marshall,  of  New  York,  foi 
making  colored  copies  of  the  battle-flags  captured  by  our  naval 
battalion  in  1871,  and  for  the  many  favors  of  correspondents — in  St. 
Petersburg,  Mr.  Hoffman  Atkinson ; in  Peking,  Jugoi  Arinori 
Mori ; in  Tokio,  Dr.  D.  B.  McCartee,  Hon.  David  Murray,  Rev, 
J.  L.  Amerman,  and  others  whose  names  I need  not  mention.  To 
Gen.  George  W,  McCullum,  Vice-President,  and  to  Mr.  Leopold  Lin- 
dau.  Librarian,  of  the  American  Geogi-aphical  Society,  I return  my 
warmest  thanks  ; as  well  as  to  my  dear  wife  and  helpmeet,  for  her 
aid  in  copying,  proof-reading,  suggestions,  and  criticism  during  the 
progress  of  the  work. 

In  one  respect,  the  presentation  of  such  a subject  by  a compiler, 
while  shorn  of  the  fascinating  element  of  personal  experience,  has  an 
advantage  even  over  the  narrator  who  describes  a country  through 
which  he  has  travelled.  With  the  vaiaous  reports  of  many  wit- 
nesses, in  many  times  and  places,  before  him,  he  -sdews  the  whole 
subject  and  reduces  the  many  impressions  of  detail  to  unity,  cor- 
recting one  by  the  other.  Travellers  usually  see  but  a portion  of 
the  country  at  one  time.  The  compiler,  if  able  even  in  part  to  con- 
trol his  authorities,  and  if  anything  more  than  a tyro  in  the  art 
of  hterary  appraisement,  may  be  able  to  furnish  a hand-book  of  in- 
formation more  valuable  to  the  general  reader. 

In  the  use  of  my  authorities  I have  given  heed  to  Bacon’s  ad- 
vice— tasting  some,  chewing  others,  and  swallowing  few.  In  ancient 
history,  original  authorities  have  been  sought,  and  for  the  story  of 
modem  life,  only  the  reports  of  carefid  eye-witnesses  have  been  set 
down  as  facts  ; while  opinions  and  judgments  of  alien  occidentals 
concerning  Corean  social  life  are  rarely  borrowed  without  due 
flavoring  of  critical  salt. 

Corean  and  Japanese  life,  customs,  beliefs,  and  history  are  often 
reflections  one  of  the  other.  Much  of  what  is  reporied  from  Corea, 
which  the  eye-witnesses  themselves  do  not  appear  to  understand, 
is  perfectly  clear  to  one  familiar  with  Japanese  life  and  history, 
China,  Corea,  and  Japan  are  as  links  in  the  same  chain  of  civil- 
ization. Corea,  like  Cypms  between  Eg^-pt  and  Greece,  will  yet 


xvm 


PREFACE. 


supply  many  missing  details  to  the  comparative  student  of  language, 
art,  science,  the  development  of  civilization,  and  the  distribution  of 
life  on  the  globe. 

Some  future  wiiter,  with  more  abUity  and  space  at  command 
than  the  undersigned,  may  discuss  the  question  as  to  how  far  the 
opening  of  Corea  to  the  commerce  of  the  world  has  been  the  result 
of  internal  forces  ; iihe  scholar,  by  his  original  research,  may  prepare 
the  materials  for  a worthy  history  of  Corea  during  the  two  or  three 
thousand  years  of  her  history  ; the  geologist  or  miner  may  deter- 
mine the  question  as  to  how  far  the  metallic  wealth  of  Corea  will 
affect  the  monetary  equilibrium  of  the  world.  The  missionary  has 
yet  to  prove  the  full  power  of  Christianity  upon  the  people — and 
before  Corean  paganism,  any  form  of  the  religion  of  Jesus,  Boman, 
Greek  or  Reformed,  should  be  welcomed  ; while  to  the  linguist,  the 
man  of  science,  and  the  political  economist,  the  new  country 
opened  by  American  diplomacy  presents  problems  of  profound  in- 
terest. 

W.  K G. 


SCHENECTADT,  N.  Y.,  October  2,  1888. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


The  following  is  a list  of  books  and  papers  containing  information  about 
Corea.  Those  of  primary  value  to  which  the  compiler  of  this  work  is  specially 
indebted  are  marked  with  an  asterisk  (*) ; those  to  which  slight  obligation,  if 
any,  is  acknowledged  with  a double  asterisk ; and  those  which  he  has  not 
consulted,  with  a dagger  (f).  See  also  under  The  Cokean  Language  and 
Cartography,  in  the  Appendix. 

* History  of  the  Eastern  Barbarians.  “ Book  cxv.  contains  a sketch  of  the 

tribes  and  nations  occupying  the  northeastern  seaboard  of  China,  with  the 
territory  now  known  as  Manchuria  and  Corea.”  This  extract  from  a 
History  of  the  Later  Han  Dynasty  (25-220  a.d.),  by  a Chinese  scholar  of 
the  fifth  century,  has  been  translated  into  English  by  Mr.  Alexander 
Wylie,  and  printed  in  the  Revue  de  I’Extreme  Orient,  No.  1,  1882.  Du 
Halde  and  De  Mailla,  in  French,  and  Ross,  in  English,  have  also  given 
the  substance  of  the  Chinese  writer’s  work,  which  also  furnishes  the  basis 
of  Japanese  accounts  of  Corean  history  previous  to  the  fourth  century, 
f The  Subjugation  of  Chaou-seen,  by  A.  Wylie.  (Atti  del  IV.  Cong.  int.  degli 
Orient,  ii.,  pp.  509-315,  1881.)  This  fragment  is  a translation  of  the  95th 
book  of  the  History  of  the  Former  Han  Dynasty  of  China. 

* Empire  de  la  Chine  et  la  Tartarie  Chinoise,  par  P.  du  Halde. 

* Tlie  Kojiki  and  Nihongi,  written  in  Japan  during  the  eighth  century, 

throws  much  tight  on  the  early  history  of  Corea. 

* Wakan^Saii-sai  Dzuye.  Article  on  Cho-sen  in  this  great  Japanese  Encyclo- 

paedia. 

I Tong-Kuk  Tong-Kan  (General  View  of  the  Eastern  Kingdom),  a native  Co- 
rean history  written  in  Chinese. 

* Zenrin  Koku  Hoki  (Precious  Jewels  from  a Neighboring  Country),  by 

Shiuho.  Japan,  1.586. 

* Corea,  its  History,  Manners,  and  Customs,  by  John  Ross.  1 vol.,  pp.  404.  Il- 

lustrations and  maps.  Paisley,  1880. 

•The  Chinese  Reader’s  Manual,  by  W.  Fred.  Mayers.  1 vol.,  pp.  440.  Shang- 
hae,  1874.  An  invaluable  epitome  of  Chinese  history,  biography,  chro- 
nology, bibliography,  and  whatever  is  of  interest  to  the  student  of 
Chinese  literature. 

* K6-ch6  Rekidai  Enkaku  Zukai.  Historical  Periods  and  Changes  of  the 

Japanese  Empire,  with  maps  and  notes,  by  Otsuki  ToyO. 


XX 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


• * San  Koku  Tsu-ran  To-setsu.  Mirror  of  the  Three  [Tributary]  Kingdoms, 

Cho-seu,  Riu  kiu,  and  Yezo,  by  Rin  Shihei,  1785.  This  work,  with  its 
maps,  was  translated  into  French  by  J.  Klaproth,  and  published  in  Paris, 
1832.  1 vol.  8vo,  pp.  288,  of  which  pp.  158  relate  to  Cho-sen.  Digested 

also  in  Siebold’s  Archiv. 

**Archiv  zur  Bescriebung  von  Japan,  by  Franz  von  Siebold.  This  colossal 
work  contains  much  matter  in  text  and  illustrations  relating  to  Corea,  and 
the  digest  of  several  Japanese  books,  in  the  part  entitled  Xachrichten 
uber  Korai,  Japan’s  Beziige  mit  der  Koraischen  Halbinsel  und  mit  Schina. 

**  Corea  und  dessen  Einfluss  auf  die  Bevolkerung  Japans.  Zeit.  fiir  Ethnol- 
ogie,  Zitzungbericht  VIII.  p.  78,  1876.  P.  Kempermann. 

**  O Dai  Ichi  Ran.  This  work,  containing  the  annals  of  the  emperors  of  Ja- 
pan, is  a bird’s-eye  view  of  the  principal  events  in  Japanese  history,  written 
in  the  style  of  an  almanac,  which  Titsingh  copied  down  from  translations 
made  by  Japanese  who  spoke  Dutch.  Klaproth  revised  and  corrected 
Titsingh’s  work,  and  published  his  own  version  in  1834.  Paris  and  Lon- 
don, 8vo,  pp.  460.  This  work  contains  many  references  to  Corea  and  the 
relations  of  the  two  countries,  transcribed  from  the  older  history. 

**  Tableaux  Historiques  de  I’Asie,  depuis  la  monarchie  de  Cyrus  jusque  nos 
jours,  accompagnes  de  recherches  historiques  et  ethnographiques,  etc. 
Par  J.  Klaproth,  Paris,  1826.  Avec  un  atlas  in  folio.  This  manual  of 
the  political  geography  of  Asia  is  very  useful,  but  not  too  accurate. 

t A Heap  of  Jewels  in  a Sea  of  Learning  (Gei  Kai  Shu  Jin ; Jap.  pron.).  A 
chapter  from  this  Chinese  book  treats  of  Corea. 

f Cho-sen  Hitsu  Go-shin.  A collection  of  conversations  with  the  pen,  with  a 
Corean  who  could  not  speak  Japanese.  By  Ishikawa  Rokuroku  Sanjin, 
Yedo. 

• The  Classical  Poetry  of  the  Japanese.  By  Basil  Hall  Chamberlain.  Lon- 

don, 1880. 

•*  An  Outline  History  of  Japanese  Education,  New  York,  1876.  This  mono- 
graph, prepared  for  the  Centennial  Exposition  at  Philadelphia,  reviews 
the  educational  influences  of  Corea  upon  Japan.  The  information  given 
is,  with  other  data,  from  Klaproth,  utilized  in  Pickering’s  Chronological 
History  of  Plants,  by  Charles  Pickering,  M.D.,  Boston,  1879. 

• Japanese  Chronological  Tables.  By  William  Bramsen,  Tokio,  1880.  An  in- 

valuable essay  on  Japanese  chronology,  which  was,  like  the  Corean,  based 
on  the  Chinese  s}'stem.  We  have  used  this  work  of  the  lamented  scholar 
(who  died  a few  months  after  it  was  published)  in  rendering  dates  ex- 
pressed in  terms  of  the  Chinese  into  those  of  the  Gregorian  or  modern 
system. 

’**  History  of  the  Mongols.  3 vols.  pp.  1827.  London,  1876.  By  Henry  Howorth. 
This  portly  work  is  full  of  the  fruits  of  research  concerning  the  people 
led  by  Genghis  Khan.  It  contains  excellent  maps  of  Asia,  and  of  Mon- 
golia, and  Manchuria,  illustrating  the  Mongol  conquests. 

f Cho-sen  Ki-che.  (Memorandum  upon  Corean  Affairs.)  The  Chinese  ambassa- 
dor sent  by  the  Ming  emperor  in  1450,  gives  in  this  little  work  an  account 
of  his  journey,  which  throws  light  upon  the  political  and  geographical 
situation  of  Cho-sen  and  China  at  that  time.  Quoted  by  M.  Scherzer,  but 
not  translated. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


xxi 


• Nihon  Gnaishi.  Military  History  of  Japan,  by  Rai  Sanyo.  This  is  the 

Japanese  standard  history.  It  was  published  in  1827  in  twenty-two  voU 
umes.  It  covers  the  period  from  the  Taira  and  Minamoto  families  to  that 
of  the  Tokugawa  in  the  seventeenth  century.  The  first  part  of  this  work 
was  translated  into  English  by  Mr.  Ernest  Satow,  and  published  in  The 
Japan  Mail  at  Yokohama,  1872-74.  In  the  latter  portion  the  invasion  of 
Cho-sen,  1592-97,  is  outlined. 

• Cho-sen  Seito  Shimatsuki.  A work  in  five  volumes,  giving  an  account  of 

the  embassies,  treaties,  documents  relating  to  the  invasion  of  1592-97, 
with  an  outline  of  the  war,  geographical  notes,  with  nine  maps  by  Yama- 
zaki  Masanagi  and  Miura  Katsuyoshi. 

• Illustrated  History  of  the  Invasion  of  Cho-sen.  Written  by  Tsurumine 

Hikoichiro.  Illustrations  by  Hashimoto  Giokuron.  20  vols.  Yedo,  1853. 
This  popular  work,  besides  an  outline  of  Corean  history  from  the  beginning, 
condensed  from  local  legends  and  Chinese  writers,  details  the  operations 
of  war  and  diplomacy  relating  to  Hideyoshi’s  invasion.  It  is  copiously 
illustrated  with  first-class  wood  engravings.  It  has  not  been  translated. 

• Cho-sen  Monogatari.  A Diary  and  Narrative  of  the  Japanese  Military  Opera- 

tions in  Cho-sen  during  the  Campaign  of  1594-97,  by  Okoji  Hidemoto. 
Copied  out  and  published  in  1672,  and  again  in  1849.  This  narrative  of 
an  eye-witness  was  written  by  the  author  at  the  time  of  the  events  de- 
scribed, and  afterward  copied  by  his  own  son  and  deposited  in  the  temple 
at  which  his  ancestors  worshipped.  This  vivid  and  spirited  story  of  the 
second  invasion  of  Cho-sen  by  Hideyoshi  has  been  translated  into  German 
by  Dr.  A.  Pfizmaier,  under  the  title  Der  Feldzug  der  Japaner  gegen  Corea, 
im  Jahre,  1.597.  2 vols.  Vienna,  1875  ; 4to,  pp.  98  ; 1876  : 4to,  pp.  58. 

**  Chohitsuroku.  History  of  the  Embas.sies,  Treaties,  and  War  Operations 
during  the  Japanese  Invasion.  This  work  is  by  a Corean  author,  who 
was  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  king  throughout  the  war.  It  is  written 
in  Chinese,  has  a map,  and  gives  the  Corean  side  of  the  history  of  affairs 
from  about  1585  to  1598.  3 vols. 

• Tliree  Severall  Testimonies  Concerning  the  mighty  Kingdom  of  Coray, 

tributary  to  the  Kingdom  of  China,  and  bordering  upon  her  Northeastern 
Frontiers,  and  called  by  the  Portugales,  Coria,  etc.,  etc.,  collected  out  of 
Portugale  yeerely  Japonian  Epistles,  dated  1590,  1592,  1594.  In  Hak- 
luyt, London,  1600. 

*■  Hideyoshi’s  Invasion  of  Korea.  Trans.  Asiatic  Society  of  Japan.  By  W.  G. 
Aston.  In  these  papers  Mr.  Aston  gives  the  results  of  a study  of  the  cam- 
paign of  1592-97,  as  found  in  Japanese  and  Corean  authors. 

**  Lettre  Annuelle  de  Mars  1.593,  ecrite  par  le  P.  Pierre  Gomez  au  P.  Claude 
Acquavira,  general  de  la  Compagnie  de  Jesus.  Milan,  1597,  p.  112  et 
suiv.  In  Hakluyt. 

• Histoire  de  la  Religion  ChnHienne  au  Japon.  Par  Leon  Pages.  2 vols., 

text  and  documents.  Paris,  1869. 

**  Histoire  des  deux  Conquerans  Tartares,  qui  ont  subjuge  la  Chine,  par  le  R. 
P.  Pierre  Joseph  D’Orliens. 

•Ch5-sen  Monogatari  (Romantic  Narrative  of  Travels  in  Corea),  by  two  Men 
from  Mikuni,  in  Echizen,  cast  ashore  in  Tartary  in  1645.  This  work  is 
digested  in  Siebold’s  Archiv. 


XXll 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


* Narrative  of  an  Unlucky  Voyage  and  Imprisonment  in  Corea,  1653-1667. 

In  Astley’s  and  Pinkerton’s  Voyages.  By  Hendrik  Hamel. 

• Imperial  Chinese  Atlas,  containing  maps  of  China  and  each  of  the  Provinces. 

including  Shing-kiug  and  the  neutral  strip. 

* Histoire  de  I’Eglise  de  Coree,  par  Ch.  Ballet.  2 vols.  8vo,  pp.  982.  Paris, 

1874.  This  excellent  work  contains  192  pages  of  introduction,  full  of  ac- 
curate information  concerning  the  political  social  life,  geography,  and 
language  of  Corea,  and  a history  of  the  introduction  and  progress  of  Ro- 
man Christianity,  and  the  labors  of  the  French  missionaries,  from  1784- 
1866.  It  contains  also  a map  and  four  charts  of  Corean  writing. 

* Une  Expedition  en  Coree.  In  la  Tour  du  Monde  for  1873  there  is  an  ar- 

ticle of  16  pp.  (401-417)  with  illustrations,  by  M.  H.  Zuber,  a French 
naval  officer,  who  was  in  Corea  in  1866  under  Admiral  Roze.  An  exc.el- 
lent  descriptive  paper  by  an  eye-witness. 

• Diary  of  a Chinese  Envoy  to  Corea  (Journal  d’une  Mission  en  Coree),  by 

Koei  Ling,  Ambassador  of  his  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  China,  to  the  court 
of  Cho-sen  in  1866.  Translated  from  the  Chinese  into  French  by  F. 
Scherzer,  Interpreter  to  the  French  Legation  at  Peking.  8vo,  pp.  77. 
Paris,  1882.  This  journal  of  the  last  Chinese  ambassador  to  Seoul  is  well 
rendered,  and  is  copiously  supplied  with  explanatory  notes,  and  a colored 
map  of  the  author’s  route  from  Peking  through  Chili,  Shing-King,  via 
Mukden,  and  through  three  provinces  of  Corea  to  Seoul, 
f Many  memoirs  and  special  papers  prepared  by  French  officers  in  the  expedi- 
tion to  Corea  in  1866  were  prepared  and  read  before  local  societies  at 
Cherbourg,  Lyons,  etc. 

f Expedition  de  Coree.  Revue  maritime  et  coloniale,  February,  1867,  pp. 
474-481. 

f Paris  Moniteur,  1866-67. 

**  Lettre  sur  la  Coree  et  son  Eglise  Chretienne.  Bulletin  de  la  Society 
Geographique  de  Lyon,  1876,  pp.  278-282,  and  June,  1870,  pp.  417-422, 
and  map. 

**  The  Corean  Martyrs.  By  Canon  Shortland.  1 vol.,  pp.  115.  London.  Com- 
piled from  the  letters  of  the  French  missionaries. 

**Nouvelle  Geographie  Universelle.  This  superb  treasury  of  geographical 
science,  still  unfinished,  contains  a full  summary  of  our  knowledge  of  Corea, 
especially  showing  the  prominent  part  which  French  navigators,  scholars, 
and  missionaries  have  taken  in  its  exploration.  Paris. 

**  Voyage  of  Discovery  to  the  North  Pacific  Ocean  and  Round  the  World.  By 
William  R.  Broughton.  2 vols.  4to,  with  atlas.  London,  1804. 

Voyage  Round  the  World.  By  Jean  Francois  de  Gallon  de  La  Perouse. 
London,  1799. 

**  Voyages  to  the  Eastern  Seas  in  the  year  1818.  By  Basil  Hall.  New  York, 
London,  and  revised  by  Captain  Hall  in  1827.  Jamaica,  N.  Y. 

• Narrative  of  a Voyage  in  His  Majesty’s  late  Ship  Alceste,  to  the  Yellow  Sea, 

along  the  Coast  of  Corea,  and  through  its  numerous  hitherto  undiscovered 
Islands,  etc.,  etc.  By  John  McLeod,  Surgeon  of  the  Alceste.  1 vol.,  pp. 
288  (see  pp.  38-53).  London,  1877.  A witty  and  lively  narrative. 

**  Voyages  along  the  Coast  of  China(Corea),  etc.  By  Charles  Gutzlaff.  1 vol.,  pp. 
332.  New  York,  1833.  (From  July  17,  to  August  17,  1832  ; pp.  254-287.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


XXI 11 


♦Narrative  of  the  Voyage  of  H.M.S.  Samarang,  during  the  years  1843-46. 
By  Captain  Sir  E.  Belchdr.  2 vols.  8vo,  pp.  574-378.  London,  1848. 
Vol.  i.  pp.  324^358 ; vol.  ii.,  pp.  444-466,  relate  to  Corea. 

* American  Commerce  with  China.  By  Gideon  Nye,  Esq.  In  the  Far  East. 

Shanghae,  1878.  A history  of  the  commercial  relations  of  the  United 
States  with  China,  especially  before  1800. 

* Diplomatic  Correspondence  of  the  United  States,  China,  and  Japan,  1866-81. 

* Report  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy  to  Congress,  pp.  275-313.  1872. 

* Private  Notes,  Charts,  and  Maps  of  Officers  of  the  United  States  Navy  who 
. were  in  Corea  in  1871. 

**  A Summer  Dream  of  ’71.  A Story  of  Corea.  By  T.  G.  The  Far  East. 
Shanghae,  April,  1878. 

* Journey  through  Eastern  Mantchooria  and  Korea.  By  Walton  Grinnell. 

Journal  American  Geographical  Society,  1870-71,  pp.  283-300. 

* Japan  and  Corea.  A valuable  monograph  in  six  chapters,  by  Mr.  E.  H. 

House,  in  The  Tokio  Times,  1877. 

**  On  a Collection  of  Crustacea  made  in  the  Corean  and  Japanese  Seas.  J. 
Muirs,  1879.  London  Zoological  Society’s  Proceedings  (pp.  18-81,  pis. 
1-113).  Reviewed  by  J.  S.  Kingsley.  Norwich,  N.  Y.  American 
Naturalist. 

**  A Private  Trip  in  Corea.  By  Frank  Cowan,  M.D.  The  Japan  Mail,  1880. 
f The  Leading  Men  of  Japan.  By  Charles  Lanman.  Boston,  1882.  Contains 
a chapter  on  Corea. 

* Manuscript  volume  of  pencil  notes  made  by  Kawamura  Kuanshiu,  an  officer 

on  the  Japanese  gunboat  Unyo-kuan,  during  her  cruise  and  capture  of 
the  Kang-wa  Fort,  1875.  Partly  printed  in  the  Japan  Mail. 

* Journals  of  Japanese  Military  and  Diplomatic  Officers  who  have  visited  Corea, 

and  Correspondence  of  the  Japanese  newspapers,  from  Seoul,  Fusan,  Gen- 
san,  etc.  These  have  been  partly  translated  for  the  English  press  at  Yo- 
kohama. 

* Correspondence,  Notes,  Editorials,  etc.,  in  the  English  and  French  newspa- 

pers published  in  China  and  Japan. 

**  Maru-maru  Shimbun  (Japanese  Punch). 

* Cho-sen  ; Its  Eight  Administrative  Divisions.  1 vol.  T6ki5,  Japan,  1882. 

* Cho-sen  Jijo.  A short  Account  of  Corea,  its  History,  Productions,  etc.  2 

vols.  Tokio,  1875. 

* Cho-sen  Bunkenroku  (Things  Seen  and  Heard  concerning  Corea).  By  Sato 

Hakushi.  2 vols.  Tokio,  1875. 

* Travels  of  a Naturalist  in  Japan  [Corea]  and  Manchuria.  By  Arthur  Adams. 

1 vol.,  pp.  334.  London,  1870.  See  chaps,  x. , xi.,  pp.  125-166. 

**  Ueber  die  Reise  der  Kais.  Corvette  Hertha,  in  besondere  nach  Corea. 
Kramer,  Marine  Prediger.  Zeit.  fiir  Ethnologie,  1873.  Verhandlungen, 
pp.  49-54. 

•*  A Forbidden  Land.  By  Ernest  Oppert.  1 vol.,  pp.  349.  Illustrations, 
charts,  etc.  New  York,  1880. 

*•  Journeys  in  North  China.  By  Rev.  A.  Williamson.  2 vols.  16mo.  Lon- 
don, 1870.  Besides  a chapter  on  Corea,  this  work  contains  an  excellent 
map  of  the  country  north  and  east  of  Cho-sen 
•*  The  Middle  Kingdom.  By  S.  Wells  Williams. 


XXIV 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


**  Consular  Reports  in  the  Blue  Books  of  the  British  Government,  especially 
the  Reports  of  Mr.  McPherson,  Consul  at  Niu-chwang.  January,  18(56. 

* Handbook  for  Central  and  Northern  Japan,  with  maps  and  plans.  Satow 

and  Hawes.  1 vol.  16mo,  pp.  489.  This  work,  which  leaves  nothing  to 
be  desired  as  a guide-book,  contains  several  references  to  Corean  art  and 
history. 

**  The  Wild  Coasts  of  Nipon.  By  Captain  H.  C.  St.  John  (who  surveyed  some 
parts  of  Southern  Corea  in  H.B.M.S.  Sylvia).  See  chap,  xii.,  pp.  23.5-255, 
with  a map  of  Corea. 

•*  Darlegun  aus  der  Geschichte  und  Geographic  Coreas.  Pfizmaier.  8vo,  pp. 
56.  Vienna,  1874. 

t Petermann’s  Mittheilungen,  No.  1,  Carte  No.  19,  1871. 

**  Das  Konigreich  Korea.  Von  Kloden.  Aus  alien  Welth.,  x..  Nos.  5 u.  6. 
f Corea.  Geographical  Magazine.  (S.  Mossman.)  vi.  p.  148,  1877. 
f Corea.  By  Captain  Allen  Young,  Royal  Geographical  Society.  Vol.  ix..  No. 
6,  pp.  296-300. 

** China,  with  an  Appendix  on  Corea.  By  Charles  Eden.  1 vol.,  pp.  281- 
322.  London.  A popular  compilation. 

**  Korea  and  the  Lost  Tribes,  and  Map  and  Chart  of  Korea.  Text  and  illus- 
trations. The  title  of  this  work  is  sufficient.  Even  the  bibliography  of 
Corea  has  a comic  side. 

•*  Chi-shima  (Kurile  Islands)  and  Russian  Invasion.  A lecture  delivered  in 
Japanese,  before  the  Tokio  United  Geographical  Society,  February  24, 
1882.  By  Admiral  Enomoto.  This  valuable  historical  treatise,  translated 
for  the  Japan  Mail  and  Japan  Herald,  contains  much  information  about 
Russian  operations  in  the  countries  bordering  the  North  Pacific  and  the 
Coreans  north  of  the  Tumen. 

f Bulletin  de  la  Societe  Geographiqne,  1875.  Corean  villages  in  the  Russian 
possessions  described. 

**  Ravensteins,  Tlie  Russians  on  the  Amoor.  London,  1861. 
f Die  Insel  Quelpart.  Deutsche  Geogr.  Blatter,  1879.  iii..  No.  1,  S.  4.5-46. 
f A Trip  to  Quelpaert.  Nautical  Magazine,  1870,  No.  4,  p.  321-325. 

**  The  Edinburgh  Review  of  1872,  and  Fortnightly  Review  of  1875,  contain 
articles  on  Corea. 

* The  Missionary  Record  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland, 

Edinburgh,  containing  the  Correspondence  and  Notes  of  the  Missionaries 
laboring  among  the  Chinese  and  Coreans,  and  who  have  translated  the 
New  Testament  into  Corean. 

f La  Coree,  par  M.  Paul  Tournafond,  editor  of  L’Exploration,  a geographical 
journal  published  in  Paris,  which  contains  frequent  notes  on  Corea, 
f La  Coree,  ses  Ressources,  son  avenir  commercial,  par  Maurice  Jametel. 
L’Economiste  Fran^ais,  Juillet  23,  1881. 

* The  Japan  Herald,  The  Japan  Mail,  Tlie  Japan  Gazette,  L’Echo  du  Japan, 

of  Yokohama,  and  North  China  Herald,  Shanghae,  have  furnished  much 
information  concerning  recent  events  in  Corea. 

Corea,  the  Last  of  the  Hermit  Nations.  Sunday  Magazine,  New  York,  May,  1878. 
Corea  and  the  United  States.  The  Independent,  New  York,  Nov.  17,  1881. 
Corea,  the  Hermit  Nation.  Bulletin  of  the  American  Geographical  Society, 
New  York,  1881,  No.  3. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 


XXV 


Chautauqua  Text-Books,  No.  34.  Asiatic  History ; China,  Corea,  Japan.  16mo, 
pp.  86.  New  York,  1881. 

Library  of  Universal  Knowledge,  articles  Corea,  Fusan,  Gensan,  Kang-wa,  eta 
New  York,  1880. 

Cyclopedia  of  Political  Science,  etc.,  article  Corea.  Chicago,  1881. 

The  Corean  Origin  of  Japanese  Art.  Century  Magazine.  December,  1882. 
By  Wm.  Elliot  Griffis. 


ORTHOGRAPHY  AND  PRONUNCIATION. 

In  the  transliteration  of  Corean  names  into  English,  an  attempt  has  been 
made  to  render  them  in  as  accurate  and  simple  a manner  as  is,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, possible.  The  Coreans  themselves  have  no  uniform  system  of 
spelling  proper  names,  nor  do  the  French  missionaries  agree  in  their  render- 
ings— as  a comparison  of  their  maps  and  writings  shows.  Our  aim  in  this 
work  has  been  to  use  as  few  letters  as  possible. 

Japanese  words  are  all  pronounced  according  to  the  European  method — a as 
infatJier,  e as  in  prey,  £ as  in  men,  i as  in  machine,  u as  in  bone,  u as  in  tune,  u 
as  in  mn  ; ai  as  in  aiele,  ua  as  in  quarantine,  ei  as  vafeiyn,  and  in  is  sounded 
as  yu  ; g is  always  hard ; and  c before  a vowel,  g soft,  I,  q,  s used  as  z,  x,  and 
the  combinations  ph  and  th  are  not  used.  The  long  vowel,  rather  diphthong  o, 
or  oho,  is  marked  d. 

The  most  familiar  Chinese  names  are  retained  in  their  usual  English  form. 

Corean  words  are  transliterated  on  the  same  general  principles  as  the  Japa- 
.aese,  though  ears  familiar  with  Corean  will  find  the  obscure  sound  between 
(9  and  short  u is  written  with  either  of  these  letters,  as  Chan-j’on,  or  In-chiun, 
or  Kiung-sang.  Ch  may  sometimes  be  used  instead  otj;  and  e where  o or  a 
or  u might  more  correctly  be  used,  as  in  Kang-wen,  or  Wen-chiu.  Instead  of 
the  French  ou,  or  ho,  we  have  written  W,  as  in  Whang-hai,  Kang-wa,  rather 
than  Hoang-hai,  Kang-hoa,  Kang-ouen,  Tai-ouen  Kun,  etc. ; and  in  place  of 
ts  we  have  used  ch,  as  Kwang-chiu  rather  than  Kwang-tsiu,  and  Wen-chiu 
than  Ouen-tsiu. 


MAPS  AND  PLANS 


PAOH 

Ancestral  Seats  of  the  Fuyu  Race 25 

Sam-han, 30 

Ancient  Japan  and  Corea,  .........  56 

The  Neutral  Territory,  85 

The  Japanese  Military  Operations  of  1592,  ......  99 

The  Campaign  in  the  North,  1592-1593 107 

The  Operations  of  the  Second  Invasion, 131 

Plan  of  Uru-san  Castle, 138 

Home  of  the  Manchius  and  their  Migrations, 155 

The  Jesuit  Survey  of  1709, 165 

Ping-an  Province, 181 

The  Yellow  Sea  Province,  .........  185 

The  Capital  Province, 188 

Military  Geography  of  Seoul, 190 

Chung-chong  Province,  ..........  194 

Chulla-do,  . 199 

The  Province  Nearest  Japan, 204 

Kang-wen  Province, 208 

Corean  Frontier  Facing  Manchuria  and  Russia, 210 

Southern  Part  of  Ham-kiung,  .........  215 

Tlie  Missionary’s  Gateway  into  Corea, 364 

Border  Towns  of  Northern  Corea, 365 

The  French  Naval  and  Military  Operations,  1866, 379 

Map  Illustrating  the  “ General  Sherman  ” Affair,  .....  393 

Map  Illustrating  the  “ China  ” Affair,  .......  400 

Map  of  the  American  Naval  Operations  in  1871, 415 

General  Map  of  Corea, At  end  of  volume- 


CONTENTS 


PART  I. 

ANCIENT  AND  MEDLEYAL  HISTOEY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

PAGB 

The  Corean  Peninsula, 1 

CHAPTER  n. 

The  Old  Kingdom  of  Cho-sen,  11 

CHAPTER  in. 

The  Fuju  Race  and  their  Migrations, 19 

CHAPTER  IV. 

8am-han,  or  Southern  Corea, 30 

CHAPTER  V. 

Epoch  of  the  Three  Kingdoms. — Hiaksai, 3.5 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Epoch  of  the  Three  Kingdoms. — Korai, 40 

CHAPTER  VIL 

Epoch  of  the  Three  Kingdoms. — Shinra,  ......  45 

CHAPTER  Vm. 

Japan  and  Corea, 51 


XXVlll 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

fAGB 

Korai,  or  United  Corea, 63 

CHAPTER  X. 

Cathay,  Zipangu,  and  the  Mongols,  70 

CHAPTER  XI. 

New  Cho-sen, 76 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Events  Leading  to  the  Japanese  Invasion,  ......  88 

CHAPTER  Xin. 

The  Invasion — On  to  Seoul, 9-5 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Campaign  in  the  North, 104 

CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Retreat  from  Seoul, 11.5 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Cespedes,  the  Christian  Chaplain, 121 

CHAPTER  XVH. 

Diplomacy  at  Kioto  and  Peking,  . . . . . . . .124 

CHAPTER  XVIIL 

The  Second  Invasion,  . . . . . . . . . .129 

CH.APTER  XIX. 

The  Siege  of  Uru-san  Castle 137 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Changes  after  the  Invasion,  .........  145 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Tlie  Issachar  of  Eastern  Asia, 154 

CHAPTER  XXn. 

Tlie  Dutchmen  in  Exile, 167 


CONTENTS. 


xxix 


PART  II. 

POLITICAL  AND  SOCIAL  COREA. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

PAGE 

The  Eight  Provinces, 179 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

The  King  and  Royal  Palace, . 218 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Political  Parties, 224 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Organization  and  Methods  of  Government,  ......  230 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Feudalism,  Serfdom,  and  Society, 237 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Social  Life. — Woman  and  the  Family,  .......  244 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Child  Life,  2.')(> 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Housekeeping,  Diet,  and  Costume, 2(i2 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Mourning  and  Burial 277 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Out-door  Life. — Characters  and  Employments,  .....  284 

CHAPTER  XXXm. 

Shamanism  and  Mythical  Zoology,  ...  • . . , . 300 


XXX 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV, 

Pica 

Legends  and  Folk-lore, 1107 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Proverbs  and  Pithy  Sayings, ...  317 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

The  Corean  Tiger, 320 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Religion,  326 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Education  and  Culture, 337 


PART  III. 

MODERN  AND  RECENT  HISTORY. 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

PAGE 

The  Beginnings  of  Christianity — 1784-1794, 347 

CHAPTER  XL. 

Persecution  and  Martyrdom — 1801-1834, 353 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

The  Entrance  of  the  French  Missionaries — 1835-1845,  ....  361 

CHAPTER  XLH. 

The  Walls  of  Isolation  Sapped, 367 

CHAPTER  XLin. 

The  French  Expedition, 377 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

American  Relations  with  Corea, J 388 


CONTENTS. 


XXXI 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

FAGB 

A Body-Snatching  Expedition, 396 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 

Our  Little  War  with  the  Heathen, 403 

CHAPTER  XLVn. 

The  Ports  Opened  to  Japanese  Commerce,  ......  420 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

The  Year  of  the  Treaties, 433 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

Corea  in  1888, 443 

CHAPTER  L. 

Corea  in  1897, 455 

APPENDIX. 

The  Corean  Language, 473 

Measures,  Weights,  Money,  Time,  Calculation,  ....  481 
Cartograthy, 485 

INDEX, 487 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

A City  in  Corea, Frordiapiece. 

Corean  Coin 10 

Coin  of  Modern  Cho-sen, 18 

The  Founder  of  Fuyu  Crossing  the  Sungari  River, 20 

Coin  of  the  Sam-han,  or  the  Three  Kingdoms, 34 

Coin  of  Korai, 69 

Two-masted  Corean  Vessel, 75 

The  Walls  of  Seoul,  79 

Magistrate  and  Servant,  ..........  81 

Corean  Knight  of  the  Sixteenth  Century, 101 

Styles  of  Hair-dressing  in  Corea, 161 

A Pleasure-party  on  the  River, 196 

Corean  Village  in  Russian  Territory,  .......  211 

Table  Spread  for  Festal  Occasions, 264 

Gentlemen’s  Garments  and  Dress  Patterns,  ......  275 

Thatched  House  near  Seoul, 282 

Battle-flag  Captured  by  the  Americans  in  1871, 305 

Battle-flag  Captured  in  the  Han  Forts,  1871, 320 

House  and  Garden  of  a Noble, d55 

Breech-loading  Cannon  of  Corean  Manufacture, 382 

The  Entering  Wedge  of  Civilization, 407 


ANCIENT  AND  MEDIAEVAL 
HISTORY. 


1 ’ > 
' ' ' 


i 


it 


I 


i 


t. 


COREA 


THE  HERMIT  NATION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  COREAN  PENINSULA. 

Corea,  though  unknown  even  by  name  in  Europe  until  the  six- 
teenth century,  was  the  subject  of  description  by  Ai’ab  geogra- 
phers of  the  middle  ages.  Before  the  peninsula  was  known  as  a 
poUtical  unit,  the  envoys  of  Shinra,  one  of  the  thi’ee  Corean  states, 
and  those  from  Persia  met  face  to  face  before  the  throne  of  China. 
The  Arab  merchants  trading  to  Chinese  ports  crossed  the  Yellow 
Sea,  visited  the  peninsula,  and  even  settled  there.  The  youths  of 
Shinra,  sent  by  their  sovereign  to  study  the  arts  of  war  and  peace 
at  Nanking,  the  medi.nval  capitol  of  China,  may  often  have  seen  and 
talked  with  the  merchants  of  Bagdad  and  Damascus.  The  Corean 
term  for  Mussulmans  is  hoi-hoi,  “ round  and  round  ’’  men.  Corean 
art  shows  the  undoubted  influence  of  Persia. 

A ver}’  interesting  passage  in  the  chronicles  of  Japan,  while 
iUustratiug  the  sensitive  regard  of  the  Japanese  for  the  forms  of 
etiquette,  shows  another  point  of  contact  between  Corean  and 
Saracen  cbdlization.  It  occurs  in  the  Nihon  O Dai  Ichi  Ran,  or 
“ A View  of  the  Imperial  Family  of  Japan.”  “ In  the  first  month 
of  the  sixth  year  of  Tempio  Shoho  [Febniary,  754  a.d.],  the  Japan- 
ese nobles  Oban  no  Komaro  and  Kibi  no  Mabi  returned  from 
China,  in  whicli  country  they  had  left  Fujiwara  no  Seiga.  The 
former  reported  that  at  the  audience  which  they  had  of  the  Em- 
peror Gen-sho,  on  New  Year’s  Day  [January  18th],  the  ambassadors 


2 


COREA. 


of  Towan  [Thibet]  occupied  the  first  place  to  the  west,  those  from 
Shinra  the  first  place  to  the  east,  and  that  the  second  place  to  the 
west  had  been  destined  for  them  (the  Japanese  envoys),  and  the 
second  place  to  the  east  for  the  ambassadors  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Dai  Shoku  [Persia,  then  part  of  the  empire  of  the  Caliphs]. 
Komaro,  offended  with  this  arrangement,  asked  why  the  Chinese 
should  give  precedence  over  them  to  the  envoys  of  Shinra,  a state 
which  had  long  been  tributary’  to  Japan.  The  Chinese  oflacials, 
impressed  alike  with  the  firmness  and  displeasure  exhibited  by 
Komaro,  assigned  to  the  Japanese  envoys  a place  above  those  of 
Persia  and  to  the  envoys  of  Shinra  a place  above  those  of  Thibet.” 
Thus  the  point  at  issue  was  settled,  by  avoiding  it,  and  assign- 
ing equal  honor  to  Shinra  and  Japan. 

This  incident  alone  shows  that  close  communications  were  kept 
up  between  the  far  east  and  the  west  of  Asia,  and  that  Corea  was 
known  beyond  Chinese  Asia.  At  that  time  the  boundaries  of  the 
two  empires,  the  Arab  and  the  Chinese,  touched  each  other. 

The  first  notice  of  Corea  in  western  books  or  wTitings  occurs  in 
the  works  of  Khordadbeh,  an  Arab  geographer  of  the  ninth  centurj’, 
in  his  Book  of  Roads  and  Provinces.  He  is  thus  quoted  by  Rich- 
thofen in  his  w'ork  on  China  (p.  575,  note) : 

“What  hes  on  the  other  side  of  China  is  unknown  land.  But 
high  mountains  rise  up  densely  across  from  Kantu.  These  he  over 
in  the  land  of  Sila,  which  is  rich  in  gold.  Mussulmans  who  visit 
this  country  often  allow  themselves,  through  the  advantages  of  the 
same,  to  be  induced  to  settle  here.  They  export  from  thence  gin- 
seng, deerhorn,  aloes,  camphor,  nahs,  saddles,  porcelain,  satin, 
zimmit  (cinnamon  ?)  and  galanga  (ginger?).” 

Richthofen  rightly  argues  that  Sha  is  Shinra  and  Kantu  is  the 
promontory  province  of  Shanttmg.  This  Arabic  tenn  “Sila”  is  a 
corruption  of  Shinra — the  predominant  state  in  Corea  at  the  time 
of  Khordadbeh. 

The  name  of  this  kingdom  was  pronounced  by  the  Japanese, 
Shinra,  and  by  the  Chinese,  Sinlo — the  latter  easily  altered  in 
Arabic  mouths  to  Sila. 

The  Eiu’opean  name  Corea  is  derived  from  the  Japanese  term 
Korai  (Chinese  Kaoli),  the  name  of  another  state  in  the  peninsula, 
rival  to  Shinra.  It  was  also  the  official  title  of  the  nation  from  the 
eleventh  to  the  fourteenth  centm-y.  The  Portuguese,  who  were  the 
first  navigators  of  the  Yellow  Sea,  brought  the  name  to  Eiux)pe, 
calling  the  coimtry  Coria,  whence  the  Enghsh  Corea. 


THE  COREAN  PENINSULA. 


3 


Tlie  French  Jesuits  at  Peking  Gallicized  this  into  Coree.  Fol- 
lowing the  genius  of  their  language,  they  call  it  La  Coree,  just  as 
they  speak  of  England  as  L’Angleterre,  Germany  as  L’Allemande, 
and  America  as  LAmerique.  Hence  has  arisen  the  curious  desig- 
nation, used  even  by  English  writers,  of  this  peninsula  as  “the 
Corea.  ” But  what  is  good  French  in  this  case  is  very  bad  English, 
and  we  should  no  more  say  “ the  Corea  ” than  “ the  Germany,” 
“ the  England,”  or  “ the  America.”  English  usage  forbids  the 
employment  of  the  definite  article  before  a proper  name,  and  those 
writers  who  persist  in  prefixing  the  definite  article  to  the  proper 
name  Corea  are  either  ignorant  of  the  significance  of  the  word,  or 
knowingly  violate  the  laws  of  the  English  langnrage.  The  native 
name  of  the  cormtrx'  is  Cho-sen  (Morning  Calm  or  Fresh  Morming), 
Avhich  Frerrch  writers,  always  prodigal  in  the  use  of  vowels,  speU 
Tsio-sen,  Teo-cen,  or  Tchao-sian.  The  Chinese  call  it  Tung  kwo 
(Eastern  Kingdom),  and  the  Manchius,  Sol-ho  or  Solbo. 

The  peninsula,  w ith  its  outlying  islands,  is  nearly  equal  in  size 
to  Minnesota  or  to  Great  Britain.  Its  area  is  between  eight}’  and 
ninety  thousand  square  miles.  Its  coast  line  measures  1,740  mdes. 
In  general  shape  and  relative  position  to  the  Asian  Continent  it 
resembles  Florida.  It  hangs  down  betweeir  the  Middle  Kingdom 
and  the  Sunrise  Land,  separating  the  sea  of  Japan  and  the  Yellow 
Sea,  between  the  34th  and  43d  parallels  of  north  latitude.  In  its 
general  configuration,  when  looked  at  from  the  westward  on  a good 
map,  e.speciaUy  the  magnificent  one  made  by  the  Japanese  War 
Depai’tment,  Cho-sen  resembles  the  outsjrread  wings  of  a heatUess 
butterfly,  the  lobes  of  the  wings  being  toward  China,  and  their  tops 
toward  Japan. 

Legend,  tradition,  and  geological  indications  lead  us  to  believe 
that  anciently  the  Chinese  promontory  and  pro\'ince  of  Shantung 
and  the  Corean  peninsula  were  connected,  and  that  dry  land  once 
covered  the  space  filled  Iry  the  waters  joining  the  Gulf  of  Pechili 
and  the  Y'ellow  Sea.  These  waters  are  so  shallow’  that  the  eleva- 
tion of  their  bottoms  but  a few’  feet  would  restore  their  area  to  the 
land  surface  of  the  globe.  On  the  other  side,  also,  the  .sea  of  Japan 
is  veiy  shallow,  and  the  straits  of  Corea,  at  their  gi-eatest  depth, 
have  but  eighty-three  feet  of  w’ater.  That  portion  of  the  Chinese 
pro^■ince  of  Slung  King,  or  Southern  Manchuria,  bordering  the  sea, 
is  a great  plain,  or  series  of  flats  elevated  but  a few’  feet  above  tide 
water,  which  becomes  nearly  impassable  dui-ing  heav}-  rains. 

A marked  difference  is  noted  between  the  east  and  west  coasts 


4 


COREA. 


of  the  peninsula.  The  former  is  comparatively  destitute  of  harbors, 
and  the  shore  is  high,  monotonous,  and  but  slightly  indented  or 
fringed  with  islands.  It  contains  but  three  provinces.  On  the 
west  coast  are  five  provinces,  and  the  sea  is  thickly  strewn  with 
islands,  harbors  and  landing  places,  while  navigable  rivers  are 
more  numerous.  The  “ Corean  Archipelago  ” contains  an  amaz- 
ing number  of  fertile  and  inhabited  islands  and  islets  rising  out 
of  deep  water.  They  are  thus  described  by  the  naturalist  Arthur 
Adams  : 

“ Leaving  the  huge,  cone-like  island  of  Quelpaert  in  the  distance, 
the  freshening  breeze  bears  us  gallantly  toward  those  unknown 
islands  which  form  the  Archipelago  of  Korea.  As  you  approach 
them  you  look  from  the  deck  of  the  vessel  and  you  see  them  dot- 
ting the  wide,  blue,  boundless  plain  of  the  sea — groups  and  clusters 
of  islands  stretching  away  into  the  far  distance.  Far  as  the  eye 
can  reach,  their  dark  masses  can  be  faintly  discerned,  and  as  we 
close,  one  after  another,  the  bold  outhnes  of  their  mountain  peaks 
stand  out  clearly  against  the  cloudless  sky.  The  water  from  which 
they  seem  to  arise  is  so  deep  around  them  that  a ship  can  almost 
range  uji  alongside  them.  The  rough,  gray  granite  and  basaltic 
chffs,  of  which  they  are  composed,  show  them  to  be  only  the 
rugged  peaks  of  submerged  mountain  masses  which  have  been  rent, 
in  some  great  convulsion  of  nature,  from  the  peninsula  which 
stretches  into  the  sea  from  the  main  land.  You  gaze  upward  and 
see  the  weird,  fantastic  outline  which  some  of  their  torn  and 
riven  peaks  present.  In  fact,  they  have  assumed  such  peculiar 
forms  as  to  have  suggested  to  navigators  characteristic  names. 
Here,  for  example,  stands  out  the  fretted,  crumbhng  towers  of  one 
called  "Windsor  Castle,  there  frowns  a noble  rock-ruin,  the  ilonas- 
tery,  and  here  again,  mounting  to  the  skies,  the  Abbey  Peak. 

“ Some  of  the  islands  of  this  Archipelago  ai’e  veiy  lofty,  and  one 
was  ascertained  to  boast  of  a naked  granite  peak  more  than  two 
thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  Many  of  the  summits  are 
crowned  with  a dense  forest  of  conifers,  dai'k  trees,  very  similar  in 
appearance  to  Scotch  firs.” 

The  king  of  Corea  may  well  be  called  “ Sovereign  of  Ten 
Thousand  Isles.” 

Almost  the  only  striking  feature  of  the  inland  physical  geogra- 
phy of  Cho-sen,  heretofore  generally  known,  is  that  chain  of  moun- 
tains which  traverses  the  peninsula  from  North  to  South,  not  in  a 
straight  line,  but  in  an  exceedingly  sinuous  coui'se,  similar  to  the 


THE  COKEAN  PENINSULA. 


5 


tacking  of  a ship  wlien  sailing  in  the  eye  of  the  wind.  As  the 
Coreans  say,  “ it  winds  out  and  in  ninety-nine  times.” 

Striking  out  from  Manchuria  it  trends  eastward  to  the  sea  at 
Cape  Bruat  on  the  41st  parallel,  thence  it  strikes  southwest  about 
eighty  miles  to  the  region  west  of  Broughton’s  Bay  (the  narrowest 
partof  Corea),  whence  it  bears  westward  to  the  sea  at  the  37th  paral- 
lel, or  Cape  Pehssier,  where  its  angle  culminates  in  the  lofty  moimtain 
peaks  named  by  the  Russians  Mount  Popoff — after  the  inventor  of 
the  high  turret  ships.  From  this  point  it  throws  off  a fringe  of 
lesser  hills  to  the  southward  while  the  main  chain  strikes  south- 
west, and  after  forming  the  boundary  between  two  most  southern 
provinces  reaches  the  sea  near  the  Amherst  Isles.  Nor  does  its 
coui’se  end  here,  for  the  uncoimted  islands  of  the  Archipelago,  with 
their  fantastic  rock-niins  and  perennial  greenery,  that  suggest  de- 
serted castles  and  abbeys  mantled  with  ivy,  are  but  the  wave-worn 
and  shattered  remnants  of  this  lordly  range. 

This  chief  feature  in  the  physical  geography  of  the  peninsula  de- 
termines largely  its  configuration,  climate,  river  system  and  water- 
shed, pohtical  divisions,  and  natimal  barriers.  Speaking  roughly. 
Eastern  Corea  is  a mountainous  ridge  of  which  Western  Corea  is 
but  the  slope. 

No  river  of  any  importance  is  found  inside  the  peninsula  east  of 
these  mountains,  except  the  Nak-tong,  which  drains  the  valley 
formed  by  the  interior  and  the  sea-coast  ranges,  while  on  the  west- 
ward slope  ten  broad  streams  collect  the  tribute  of  their  melted 
snows  to  enrich  the  valleys  of  five  provinces. 

Through  seven  jDaraUels  of  latitude  this  range  fronts  the  sea  of 
Japan  with  a coast  bai-rier  which,  except  at  Yung-hing  Bay,  is  nearly 
destitute  of  harbors.  Its  timbered  heights  present  a wall  of  hving 
gi’een  to  the  mariner  sailing  from  Vladivostok  to  Shanghai. 

Great  differences  of  climate  in  the  same  latitude  are  obseiwed  on 
opposite  sides  of  this  mountain  range,  which  has  various  local  epi- 
thets. From  their  height  and  the  permanence  of  then’  winter 
covering,  the  word  “white”  forms  an  oftrecm-ring  part  of  their 
names. 

The  division  of  the  countiy  into  eight  clD,  or  provinces,  which 
are  grouped  in  southern,  central,  and  northern,  is  based  mainly  on 
the  river  basins.  The  rainfall  in  nearly  eveiy  j^rovince  finds  an 
outlet  on  its  own  sea-border.  Only  the  western  slopes  of  the  two 
northeastern  provinces  are  exceptions  to  this  nile,  since  they  dis- 
chai'ge  part  of  their  watera  into  streams  emptying  beyond  their 


6 


COREA. 


boundaries.  The  Yalu,  and  the  Han — “the  river ’’—are  the  only 
streams  whose  sources  lie  beyond  their  own  provinces.  In  rare  in- 
stances are  the  rivers  known  by  the  same  word  along  their  whole 
length,  various  local  names  being  applied  by  the  people  of  different 
neighborhoods.  On  the  maps  in  this  work  only  the  name  most 
commonly  given  to  each  stream  near  its  mouth  is  printed. 

In  respect  to  the  sea  basins,  three  provinces  on  the  west  coast 
form  one  side  of  the  depression  called  the  Yellow  Sea  Basin,  of 
which  Northeastern  China  forms  the  opposite  rim.  The  three  east- 
ern do,  or  circuits,  lining  the  Sea  of  Japan,  make  the  concave  in  the 
sea  basin  to  which  Japan  offers  the  corresponding  edge.  The  entire 
northern  boundary  of  the  peninsula  from  sea  to  gulf,  except  where 
the  colossal  peak  Paik-tu  (‘^ATiite  Head’)  forms  the  water-shed,  is 
one  vast  valley  in  which  lie  the  basins  of  the  Yalu  and  Tumen. 

Corea  is,  in  reality,  an  island,  as  the  following  description  of 
T\  hite  Head  Mountain,  obtained  from  the  Journal  of  the  Chinese 
Ambassador  to  Seoul,  shows.  This  mountain  has  two  summits, 
one  facing  north,  the  other  east.  On  the  top  is  a lake  thii*ty  ri 
around.  In  shape  the  peak  is  that  of  a colossal  white  vase  open  to 
the  sky,  and  fluted  or  scolloped  round  the  edge  like  the  vases  of 
Chinese  porcelain.  Its  crater,  white  on  the  outside,  is  red,  with 
whitish  veins,  inside.  Snow  and  ice  clothe  the  sides,  sometimes  as 
late  as  June.  On  the  side  of  the  north,  there  issues  a runnel,  a 
yard  in  depth,  which  falls  in  a cascade  and  forms  the  source  of  the 
(Tumen)  river.  Three  or  four  ri  from  the  summit  of  the  mountain 
the  stream  dirides  into  two  parts ; one  is  the  source  of  the  Yalu 
Eiver. 

In  general,  it  may  be  said  to  dwellers  in  the  temperate  zone 
that  the  climate  of  Corea  is  excellent,  bracing  in  the  north,  and  in 
the  south  tempered  by  the  ocean  breezes  of  summer.  The  winters 
in  the  higher  latitudes  are  not  more  rigorous  than  in  the  State  of 
New  T'ork  ; while,  in  the  most  southern,  they  are  as  delightful  as 
those  in  the  Caroliuas.  In  so  moimtainous  and  sea-girt  a coimtry 
there  are,  of  course,  great  climatic  varieties  even  in  the  same  prov- 
inces. 

As  compared  with  European  coimtries  of  the  same  latitude, 
Corea  is  much  colder  in  uunter  and  hotter  in  summer.  In  the 
north,  the  Tumen  River  is  usually  frozen  during  five  months  in  the 
year.  The  Han  Eiver  at  Seoul  may  be  crossed  on  ice  during  two 
or  thi'ee  months.  Even  in  the  southern  provinces,  deep  snows 
cover  the  mountains,  though  the  plains  are  usually  free,  rarely 


THE  COREAN  PENINSULA. 


7 


holding  the  snow  during  a whole  day.  The  lowest  point  to  which 
the  mercury  fell,  in  the  obseiwation  of  the  French  missionaries,  was 
at  the  35th  parallel  of  latitude  8°  and  at  the  37th  parallel  15°  (F.). 
The  most  delightful  seasons  in  the  year  are  spring  and  autumn.  In 
summer,  in  addition  to  the  great  heat,  the  rain  falls  often  in  tor- 
rents that  blockade  the  roads  and  render  travelling  and  transport 
next  to  impossible.  Toward  the  end  of  September  occurs  the  pe- 
riod of  tempests  and  variable  winds. 

A glance  at  the  fauna  of  Corea  suggests  at  once  India,  Europe, 
Massachusetts,  and  Florida.  In  the  forests,  especially  of  the  two 
northei’n  circuits,  tigers  of  the  largest  size  and  fiercest  aspect 
abound.  "When  food  fails  them,  they  attack  human  habitations, 
and  the  annual  list  of  victims  is  very  large.  The  leopard  is  com- 
mon. There  are  several  species  of  deer,  which  furnish  not  only 
hides  and  venison,  but  horns  which,  when  “in  velvet,”  are  highly 
prized  as  medicine.  In  the  fauna  are  included  bears,  wild  hogs 
and  the  common  pigs  of  stunted  breed,  wild  cats,  badgers,  foxes, 
beavers,  otters,  several  species  of  martens.  The  salamander  is 
found  in  the  streams,  as  in  western  Japan. 

Of  domestic  beasts,  horses  are  veiy  numerous,  being  mostly  of 
a short,  stunted  breed.  Immense  numbers  of  oxen  are  found  in 
the  south,  furnishing  the  meat  diet  craved  by  the  people  who  eat 
much  more  of  fatty  stuff  than  the  Japanese. 

Goats  are  rare.  Sheep  are  imported  from  China  only  for  sacri- 
ficial purposes.  The  dog  serves  for  food  as  well  as  for  companion- 
ship and  defence.  Of  birds,  the  jfiieasant,  falcon,  eagle,  crane,  and 
stork,  are  common. 

Corea  has  for  centuries  successfully  carried  out  the  policy  of 
isolation.  Instead  of  a iieninsula,  her  riders  have  striven  to  make 
her  an  inaccessible  island,  and  insulate  her  from  the  shock  of 
change.  She  has  built  not  a Great  'Wall  of  masonry,  but  a barrier 
of  sea  and  river-flood,  of  mountain  and  devastated  land,  of  palisades 
and  cordons  of  armed  sentinels.  Frost  and  snow,  storm  and  win- 
ter, she  hails  as  her  allies.  Not  content  with  the  sea-border  she 
desolates  her  shores  lest  they  tempt  the  mariner  to  land.  Between 
her  Chinese  neighbor  and  herself,  she  has  jdaced  a neutral  space  of 
unplauted,  unoccupied  land.  This  strip  of  forests  and  desolated 
plains,  twenty  leagues  wide,  stretches  between  Corea  and  Manchu- 
ria. To  form  it,  four  cities  and  many  villages  were  suppressed 
three  centuries  ago,  and  left  in  ruins.  The  soil  of  these  solitudes 
is  very  good,  the  roads  easy,  and  the  hills  not  high. 


COREA. 


a 


For  centuries,  only  the  wild  beasts,  fugitives  from  justice,  and 
outlaws  from  both  countries,  have  inhabited  this  fertile  but  forbid- 
den territory.  Occasionally,  borderers  would  cultivate  portions  of 
it,  but  gather  the  produce  by  night  or  stealthily  by  day,  venturing 
on  it  as  prisoners  would  step  over  the  “ dead  Line.”  Of  late  years, 
the  Chinese  Government  has  respected  the  neutrality  of  this  barrier 
less  and  less.  One  of  those  recurring  historical  phenomena  pecu- 
liar to  Manchuria — the  increase  and  pressure  of  population — has 
within  a generation  caused  the  occupation  of  large  portions  of  this 
neutral  strip.  Parts  of  it  have  been  surveyed  and  staked  out  by 
Chinese  surveyors,  and  the  Corean  Government  has  been  too  feeble 
to  prevent  the  occupation.  Though  no  towns  or  villages  are  marked 
on  the  map  of  this  “No-man’s  land,”  yet  already,  a considerable 
number  of  small  settlements  exist  upon  it. 

As  this  once  neutral  territory  is  being  gradually  obliterated,  so 
the  former  lines  of  palisades  and  stone  walls  on  the  northern  bor- 
der which,  two  centuries  and  more  ago,  were  strong,  high,  guarded 
and  kept  in  repair,  have  year  by  year,  during  a long  era  of  peace, 
been  suffered  to  fall  into  decay.  They  exist  no  longer,  and  should 
be  erased  from  the  maps. 

The  pressui’e  of  population  in  Manchuria  upon  the  Corean  bor- 
der is  a ijortentous  phenomenon.  For  Manchuria,  which  for  ages 
past  has,  like  a prolific  hive,  swarmed  off  masses  of  humanity  into 
other  lands,  seems  again  preparing  to  send  off  a fresh  cloud.  Al- 
ready her  millions  press  upon  her  neighbors  for  room. 

The  clock  of  history  seems  once  more  about  to  strike,  perhaps 
to  order  again  another  dynasty  on  the  oft-changed  throne  of  China. 

From  mysterious  Mongolia,  have  gone  out  in  the  past  the  vari- 
ous hordes  called  Tartars,  or  Tatars,  Huns,  Turks,  Kitans,  Mongols, 
IMauchius.  Perhaps  her  loins  also  are  already  swelling  with  a new 
progeny.  This  maiwellous  region  gave  forth  the  man-children  who 
destroyed  the  Eoman  Empire  ; who  extinguished  Christianity  in 
Asia  and  Afr-ica,  and  nearly  in  Europe  ; who,  after  conquering  India 
and  China  threatened  Christendom,  and  holding  Russia  for  two 
centuries,  created  the  largest  empire  ever  known  on  eaidh ; and 
finally  reared  “the  most  improvable  race  in  Asia”  that  now  holds 
the  throne  and  empire  of  China. 

Cho-sen  since  acting  the  heimit  policy  of  ancient  Egypt  and  me- 
dieval China,  has  preserved  two  loopholes  at  Pusan  and  Ai-chiu, 
the  former  on  the  sea  towai'd  Japan,  and  the  latter  in  the  north- 
west, on  the  Chinese  border.  MTiat  in  time  of  peace  is  a needle’s 


THE  COREAN  PENINSULA. 


9 


eye,  is  in  time  of  war  a flood-gate  for  enemies.  From  the  west,  the 
invading  armies  of  China  have  again  and  again  marched  around 
over  the  Gulf  of  Liao  Tung  and  entered  the  peninsula  to  plunder 
and  to  conquer,  while  Chinese  fleets  from  Shan-tung  have  over  and 
over  again  arched  their  sails  in  the  Yellow  Sea  to  furl  them  again 
ill  Corean  Rivers.  From  the  east,  the  Japanese  have  pushed  across 
the  sea  to  invade  Corea  as  enemies,  to  help  as  allies  against  China, 
to  levy  tribute  and  go  away  enriched,  or  anon  to  send  their  grain- 
laden  ships  to  their  starving  neighbors. 

From  a political  point  of  view'  the  geogra2ihical  position  of  this 
country  is  most  unfortunate.  Placed  between  two  rival  nations, 
ahens  in  blood,  temper,  and  policy,  Cho-sen  has  been  the  rich  grist 
between  the  upper  and  nether  millstones  of  China  and  Japan.  Out 
of  the  north,  rising  from  the  vast  plains  at  Manchuria,  the  conquer- 
ing hordes,  on  their  way  to  the  pi-ize  tying  south  of  the  Great  Wall, 
have  over  and  over  again  descended  on  Corean  soil  to  make  it  their 
granaiy.  From  the  pre-historic  forays  of  the  tribes  beyond  the 
Sungari,  to  the  last  new  actors  on  the  scene,  the  Russians,  w'ho 
stand  with  their  feet  on  the  Tumen,  looking  over  the  border  on  her 
helpless  neighbor,  Corea  has  been  threatened  or  devastated  by  her 
eager  enemies. 

Nevertheless  Corea  has  always  remained  Corea,  a sejjarate 
country  ; and  the  joeople  are  Coreans,  more  allied  to  the  Jajianese 
than  the  Chinese,  yet  m language,  politics,  and  social  customs,  dif- 
ferent from  either.  As  L-eland  is  not  England  or  Scotland,  neither 
is  Cho-sen  China  nor  Japan. 

In  her  boasted  history  of  “four  thousand  years,”  the  httle 
kingdom  has  too  often  been  the  Ireland  of  China,  so  far  as  misgov- 
emment  on  the  one  side,  and  fretful  and  sj^asmodic  resistance  on 
the  other,  are  considered.  Yet  ancient  Corea  has  also  been  an 
Ireland  to  Japan,  in  the  better  sense  of  giving  to  her  the  art,  let- 
ters, science,  and  ethics  of  continental  cirilization.  As  of  old,  went 
forth  from  Tara’s  halls  to  the  British  Isles  and  the  continent,  the 
bard  and  the  monk  to  elevate  and  civilize  Europe  with  the  culture 
of  Rome  and  the  religion  of  Christianity,  so  for  centuries  there 
crossed  the  sea  from  the  peninsula  a stream  of  scholars,  artists, 
and  missionaries  who  brought  to  Japan  the  social  culture  of  Cho- 
sen, the  literature  of  China,  and  the  religion  of  Lidia.  A gi'ateful 
bonze  of  Japan  has  well  told  the  story  of  Corea’s  jiai't  in  the  cirili- 
zation  of  his  native  countiy  in  a book  entitled  “Precious  Jewels 
from  a Neighbor  Country.' 


10 


COREA. 


Corea  fulfils  one  of  the  first  conditions  of  national  safety  in 
having  “scientific  frontiers,”  or  adequate  natural  boundaries  of 
river,  mountain,  and  sea.  But  now  what  was  once  barrier  is 
highway.  What  was  once  the  safety  of  isolation,  is  now  the  weak- 
ness of  the  recluse.  Steam  has  made  the  water  a surer  path  than 
land,  and  Japan,  once  the  pupil  and  anon  the  conqueror  of  the 
little  kingdom,  has  in  these  last  days  become  the  helpful  fiiend  of 
Corea’s  people,  and  the  opener  of  the  long-sealed  peninsula. 

Already  the  friendly  whistle  of  Japanese  steamers  is  heard  in 
the  harbors  of  two  ports  in  which  are  trading  settlements.  At 
Fusan  and  Gensan,  the  mikado’s  subjects  hold  commercial  rivalry 
with  the  Coreans,  and  throiigh  these  two  loopholes  the  hermits  of 
the  peninsula  catch  ghmpses  of  the  outer  world  that  must  waken 
thought  and  create  a desire  to  enter  the  family  of  nations.  The  iU 
fame  of  the  native  character  for  inhospitality  and  hatred  of  foreign- 
ers belongs  not  to  the  people,  nor  is  truly  characteristic  of  them. 
It  inheres  in  the  government  which  curses  country  and  people,  and 
in  the  ruling  classes  who,  like  those  in  Old  Japan,  do  not  wish  the 
peasantry  to  see  the  inferiority  of  those  who  govern  them. 

Corea  cannot  long  remain  a hermit  nation.  The  near  future 
will  see  her  open  to  the  world.  Commerce  and  pure  Christianity 
wUl  enter  to  elevate  her  peojde,  and  the  student  of  science,  ethnol- 
ogy, and  language  will  find  a tempting  field  on  which  shall  be 
solved  many  a yet  obscure  problem.  The  foi'bidden  land  of  to-day 
is,  in  many  stinking  points  of  comparison,  the  analogue  of  Old 
Japan.  While  the  last  of  the  hermit  nations  awaits  some  gallant 
Perrj'  of  the  future,  we  may  hope  that  the  same  brihiant  path  of 
progress  on  which  the  Sunrise  Kingdom  has  entered,  awaits  the 
Land  of  Morning  Calm. 

We  add  a postscript.  As  our  manuscript  turns  to  print,  we 
hear  of  the  treaty  successfully  negotiated  by  Commodore  Shufeldt, 


Corean  Coin — Eastern  Kingdom,  Precious  Treasure.' 


CIIArTER  II. 


THE  OLD  KINGDOM  OP  CHO-SEN. 

Like  almost  every  country  on  earth,  whose  history  is  known, 
Corea  is  inhabited  by  a race  that  is  not  aboriginal.  The  present 
occupiers  of  the  land  drove  out  or  conquered  the  people  whom  they 
found  upon  it.  They  are  the  descendants  of  a stock  whose  ances- 
tral seats  were  beyond  those  ever  white  mountains  which  buttress 
the  northern  frontier. 

Nevertheless,  for  the  ongins  of  theii’  national  history,  we  must 
look  to  one  whom  the  Coreans  of  this  nineteenth  century  still  call 
the  founder  of  their  social  order.  The  scene  of  his  labors  is  laid 
partly  •within  the  peninsula,  and  chiefly  in  Manchuria,  on  the  'well 
■watered  plains  of  Shing-king,  formerly  called  Liao  Tung. 

The  third  dynasty  of  the  thirty-three  or  thirty-four  lines  of 
rulers  who  have  filled  the  oft-changed  throne  of  China,  is  known 
in  history  as  the  Shang  (or  Yin).  It  began  b.c.  1766,  and  after  a 
line  of  twenty-eight  sovereigns,  ended  in  Chow  Sin,  w’ho  died  b.c. 
1122.  He  was  an  unscrupulous  tjuant,  and  has  been  called  “the 
Nero  of  China.” 

One  of  his  nobles  was  Ki  Tsze,  viscount  of  Ki  (or  Latinized, 
Kicius).  He  was  a pi-ofound  scholar  and  author  of  important  por- 
tions of  the  classic  book,  entitled  the  Shu  King.  He  w'as  a coun- 
sellor of  the  t}uant  king,  and  being  a man  of  upright  character, 
was  greatly  scandalized  at  the  conduct  of  his  licentious  and  cruel 
master. 

The  sage  remonstrated  with  his  sovereign  hoping  to  turn  him 
from  his  evil  ways.  In  this  noble  purpose  he  was  assisted  by  two 
other  men  of  rank  named  Pi  Kan  and  Wei  Tsze.  All  their  efforts 
were  of  no  avail,  and  finding  the  reformation  of  the  tyrant  hopeless, 
Wei  Tsze,  though  a kinsman  of  the  king,  volimtarily  exiled  him- 
self from  the  realm,  while  Pi  Kan,  also  a relative  of  Chow  Sin,  was 
cruelly  murdered  in  the  follomng  manner  : 

The  king,  mocking  the  ■wise  counsellor,  cried  out,  “They  say 


12 


COREA. 


that  a sage  has  seven  orifices  to  his  heart ; let  us  see  if  this  is  the 
case  with  Pi  Kan.”  This  Chinese  monarch,  himself  so  much  like 
Herod  in  other  respects,  had  a wife  who  in  her  character  re- 
sembled Herodias.  It  was  she  who  expressed  the  bloody  wish  to 
see  the  heart  of  Pi  Kan.  By  the  imperial  order  the  sage  was  put  to 
death  and  Lis  body  ripped  open.  His  heart,  tom  out,  was  brought 
before  the  cruel  pair.  Ki  Tsze,  the  third  counsellor,  was  cast  into 
prison. 

Meanwhile  the  people  and  nobles  of  the  empire  were  rising  in 
arms  against  the  tyrant  whose  misrule  had  become  intolerable. 
They  were  led  on  by  one  Wu  Wang,  who  crossed  the  Yellow  River, 
and  met  the  tjwant  on  the  plains  of  Muh.  In  the  great  battle  that 
ensued,  the  army  of  Chow  Sin  was  defeated.  Escaping  to  his  pal- 
ace, and  ordering  it  to  be  set  on  fire,  he  perished  in  the  flames. 

Among  the  conqueror’s  first  acts  was  the  erection  of  a memorial 
mound  over  the  gi’ave  of  Pi  Kan,  and  an  order  that  Ki  Tsze  should 
be  released  from  prison,  and  appointed  Prime  Alinister  of  the 
realm. 

But  the  sage’s  loyalty  exceeded  his  gratitude.  In  spite  of  the 
magnanimity  of  the  offer,  Ki  Tsze  frankly  told  the  conqueror  that 
duty  to  his  deposed  sovereign  forbade  bim  serving  one  whom  he 
could  not  but  regard  as  a usurper.  He  then  departed  into  the 
regions  lying  to  the  northeast.  With  him  went  several  thousand 
Chinese  emigrants,  mostly  the  remnant  of  the  defeated  army,  now 
exiles,  who  made  him  their  king.  It  is  not  probable  that  in  his 
distant  realm  he  received  investment  from  or  paid  tribute  to  King 
Wu.  Such  an  act  would  be  a virtual  acknowledgment  of  the 
righteousness  of  rebellion  and  revolution.  It  would  prove  that  the 
sage  forgave  the  usurper.  Some  Chinese  historians  state  that  Ki 
Tsze  accepted  a title  from  Wu  Wang.  Others  maintain  that  the 
investiture  “ was  a euphemism  to  shield  the  character  of  the  ances- 
tor of  Confucius.”  The  migration  of  Ki  Tsze  and  his  followers 
took  place  1122  b.c. 

Ki  Tsze  began  vigorously  to  reduce  the  aboriginal  people  of  his 
realm  to  order.  He  pohced  the  borders,  gave  laws  to  his  subjects, 
and  gradually  introduced  the  principles  and  practice  of  Chinese 
etiquette  and  poHty  throughout  his  domain.  Previous  to  his  time 
the  people  lived  in  caves  and  holes  in  the  groimd,  dressed  in  leaves, 
and  were  destitute  of  manners,  morals,  agriculture  and  cooking, 
being  ignorant  savages.  The  divine  being,  Dan  Kim,  had  partially 
cbilized  them,  but  Kishi,  who  brought  5,000  Chinese  colonists  with 


THE  OLD  KINGDOM  OF  CHO-SEN. 


13 


him,  taught  the  aborigines  letters,  reading  and  writing,  medicine, 
many  of  the  arts,  and  the  political  principles  of  feudal  China.  The 
Japanese  pronounce  the  founder’s  name  Kishi,  and  the  Coreans 
Kei-tsa  or  Kysse. 

The  name  conferred  by  Kishi,  the  civilizer,  upon  his  new  domain 
is  that  now  in  use  by  the  modem  Coreans — Cho-sen  or  Morning 
Calm. 

This  ancient  kingdom  of  Cho-sen,  according  to  the  Coreans, 
comprised  the  modern  Chinese  province  of  Shing-king,  which  is 
now  about  the  size  of  Ohio,  having  an  area  of  43,000  squai’e  mUes, 
and  a population  of  8,000,000  souls.  It  is  entirely  outside  and 
west  of  the  limits  of  modem  Corea. 

In  addition  to  the  space  already  named,  the  fluctuating  bound- 
aries of  this  ancient  kingdom  embraced  at  later  periods  much  terri- 
tory beyond  the  Liao  River  toward  Peking,  and  inside  the  line  now 
marked  by  the  Great  Wall.  To  the  east  the  modem  province  of 
Ping-an  was  included  in  Cho-sen,  the  Ta-tong  River  being  its  most 
stable  boundary.  “ Scientific  frontiers,”  though  sought  for  in  those 
ancient  times,  were  rather  ideal  than  hard  and  fast.  With  aU  due 
allowance  for  elastic  boundaries,  we  may  say  that  ancient  Cho-sen 
lay  chiefly  within  the  Liao  Tung  peninsula  and  the  Corean  province 
of  Piug-an,  that  the  Liao  and  the  Ta-tong  Rivers  enclosed  it,  and 
that  its  northern  border  lay  along  the  42d  parallel  of  latitude. 

The  descendants  of  Ki  Tsze  are  said  to  have  ruled  the  countiy 
until  the  fourth  century  before  the  Christian  era.  Their  names 
and  deeds  are  alike  unknown,  but  it  is  stated  that  there  were  forty- 
one  generations,  making  a blood-line  of  eleven  hundred  and  thii-ty- 
one  years.  The  line  came  to  an  end  in  9 a.d.,  though  they  had  lost 
power  long  before  this  time. 

By  common  consent  of  Chinese  and  native  tradition,  Ki  Tsze 
is  the  founder  of  Corean  social  order.  If  this  tradition  be  tme, 
the  civilization  of  the  hermit  nation  nearly  equals,  in  point  of  time, 
that  of  China,  and  is  one  of  the  very  oldest  in  the  world,  being 
contemporaneous  with  that  of  Egypt  and  Chaldea.  It  is  certain 
that  the  natives  plume  themselves  upon  their  antiquity,  and  that 
the  particular  vein  of  Corean  arrogance  and  contempt  for  western 
chilization  is  kindred  to  that  of  the  Hindoos  and  Chinese.  From 
the  lofty  height  of  thirty  centuries  of  tradition,  which  to  them  is 
unchallenged  historj’,  they  look  w’ith  pitjdng  contempt  upon  the 
upstart  nations  of  yesterday,  who  live  beyond  the  sea  imder  some 
other  heaven.  MTien  the  American  Admiral,  John  Rodgers,  in 


14 


COREA. 


1871,  entered  the  Han  River  with  his  fleet,  hoping  to  make  a treaty, 
he  was  warned  off  with  the  repeated  answer  that  “ Corea  was  satis- 
fied with  her  civilization  of  four  thousand  years,  and  wanted  no 
other.”  The  perpetual  text  of  aU  letters  from  Seoul  to  Peking,  of 
all  proclamations  against  Christianity,  of  aU  death-warrants  of  con- 
verts, and  of  the  oft-repeated  refusals  to  open  trade  with  foreign- 
ers is  the  praise  of  Ki  Tsze  as  the  founder  of  the  virtue  and  order 
of  “ the  little  kingdom,”  and  the  loyalty  of  Corea  to  his  doctrines. 

In  the  letter  of  the  king  to  the  Chinese  emperor,  dated  Novem- 
ber 25,  1801,  the  language  following  the  opening  sentence  is  as 
given  below : 

“His  Imperial  Majesty  knows  that  since  the  time  when  the 
remnants  of  the  army  of  the  Yin  dynasty  migrated  to  the  East 
[1122  B.C.],  the  little  kingdom  has  always  been  distinguished  by 
its  exactness  in  fulfiUing  aU  that  the  rites  prescribe,  justice  and 
loyalty,  and  in  general  by  fidehty  to  her  duties,”  etc.,  etc. 

In  a royal  proclamation  against  the  Christian  religion,  dated 
January  25,  1802,  occurs  the  following  sentence  : 

“ The  kingdom  granted  to  Ki  Tsze  has  enjoyed  great  peace  dur- 
ing four  hundi’ed  years  [since  the  establishment  of  the  ruling  dy- 
nasty], in  aU  the  extent  of  its  territory  of  two  thousand  ri  and 
more,”  etc. 

These  are  but  specimens  from  official  documents  which  Ulus- 
trate  their  pride  in  antiquity,  and  the  reverence  in  which  their  fii-st 
law  giver  is  held  by  the  Coreans. 

Nevertheless,  though  Kishi  may  possibly  be  caUed  the  foimder 
of  ancient  Chu-sen,  and  her  greatest  legislator,  yet  he  can  scarcely 
be  deemed  the  ancestor  of  the  people  now  inhabiting  the  Corean 
peninsula.  For  the  modem  Coreans  are  descended  from  a stock 
of  later  origin,  and  quite  difierent  from  the  ancient  Cho-senese. 
From  Ki  Tsze,  however,  sprang  a hne  of  kings,  and  it  is  possible 
that  his  blood  coui'ses  iu  some  of  the  noble  families  of  the  king- 
dom. 

As  the  most  ancient  traditions  of  Japan  and  Corea  are  based 
on  Chinese  writings,  there  is  no  discrepancy  in  their  accounts  of 
the  beginning  of  Cho-sen  histoiw. 

Ki  Tsze  and  his  colonists  were  simply  the  fii'st  immigrants  to 
the  country  northeast  of  China,  of  whom  histoiy  speaks.  He 
found  other  people  on  the  soil  befoi'e  him,  concerning  whose  origin 
nothing  is  known  in  writing.  The  land  was  not  densely  populated, 
but  of  their  numbers,  or  time  of  coming  of  the  aborigines,  or 


THE  OLD  KINGDOM  OP  CHO-SEN. 


15 


■svlietlier  of  the  same  race  as  the  tribes  in  the  outlying  islands  of 
Japan,  no  means  yet  in  om*  power  can  give  answer. 

Even  the  story  of  Ki  Tsze,  when  critically  examined,  does  not 
satisfy  the  rigid  demands  of  modem  research.  Mayers,  in  his 
“Chinese  Reader’s  Manual”  (p.  369),  does  not  concede  the  first 
part  of  the  Chow  dynasty  (1122  b.c.-255  a.d.)  to  be  more  than 
semi-historical,  and  places  the  beginning  of  authentic  Chinese  his- 
tory between  781  and  719  b.c.,  over  four  centuries  after  Ki  Tsze’s 
time.  Ross  (p.  11)  says  that  “the  stoiy  of  Kitsu  is  not  impossible, 
but  it  is  to  be  received  with  suspicion.”  It  is  not  at  all  improbable 
that  the  Cho-sen  of  Ki  Tsze’s  founding  lay  in  the  Sungari  vaUey,  and 
was  extended  southward  at  a later  period. 

It  is  not  for  us  to  dissect  too  critically  the  tradition  concerning 
the  founder  of  Corea,  nor  to  locate  exactly  the  scene  of  his  labors. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  general  history,  prior  to  the  Chilstian  era, 
of  the  country'  whose  story  we  are  to  tell,  divides  itself  into  that 
of  the  north,  or  Cho-sen,  and  that  of  the  south,  below  the  Ta-tong 
River,  in  which  region  three  kingdoms  arose  and  flourished,  with 
varying  fortunes,  during  a millennium. 

Me  return  now  to  the  well-established  history  of  Cho-sen.  The 
Great  Mall  of  China  was  built  by  Cheng,  the  founder  of  the  Tsin 
dynasty  (b.c.  255-209),  who  began  the  work  in  239  a.d.  Before 
his  time,  China  had  been  a feudal  conglomerate  of  petty,  warring 
kingdoms.  He,  by  the  power  of  the  sword,  consolidated  them  into 
one  homogeneous  empire  and  took  the  title  of  the  “First  Univer- 
sal Emperor”  (Shi  Mhaug  Ti).  Not  content  with  sweeping  away 
feudal  institutions,  and  building  the  Great  MaU,  he  ordered  aU  the 
literary  records  and  the  ancient  scriptures  of  Confucius  to  be  de- 
stroyed by  fire.  Yet  the  empire,  whose  perpetuity  he  thought  to 
secure  by  building  a rampart  against  the  barbarians  without,  and 
by  destroying  the  material  for  rebellious  thought  within,  fell  to 
pieces  soon  after,  at  his  death,  when  left  to  the  care  of  a foolish 
son,  and  China  was  plunged  into  bloody  anarchy  agairr. 

One  of  these  petty  kingdoms  that  arose  on  the  nrins  of  the  em- 
pu-e  was  that  of  Yen,  which  began  to  encroach  upon  its  eastern 
neighbor  Cho-sen. 

In  the  later  days  of  the  Ki  Tsze  family,  great  anarchy  prevailed, 
and  the  last  kings  of  the  line  were  unable  to  keep  theii-  domain  in 
order,  or  guard  its  boimdaries. 

Taking  advantage  of  its  weakness,  the  king  of  Yen  began  boldly 
and  openly  to  seize  upon  ChO-sen  territory,  annexing  thousands  of 


16 


COREA. 


square  miles  to  his  own  domain.  By  a spasmodic  effort,  the  suc- 
cessors of  Ki  Tsze  again  became  ascendant,  reannexing  a large 
part  of  the  territory  of  Yen,  and  receiving  great  numbers  of  her 
people,  who  had  fled  from  civil  war  in  China,  within  the  borders  of 
Cho-sen  for  safety  and  peace. 

Thus  the  spoiler  was  spoiled,  but,  later  on,  the  kingdom  of  Yen 
was  again  set  up,  and  the  rival  states  fixed  their  boundaries  and 
made  peace.  The  Han  djmasty  in  b.c.  206  claimed  the  imperial 
power,  and  sent  a summons  to  the  king  of  Yen  to  become  vassal. 
On  his  refusing,  the  Chinese  emperor  despatched  an  army  against 
him,  defeated  his  forces  in  battle,  extinguished  his  dynasty,  and  an- 
nexed his  kingdom. 

One  of  the  survivors  of  this  revolt,  named  Wei-man,  with  one 
thousand  of  his  followers,  fled  to  the  east.  Dressing  themselves 
like  wild  savages  they  entered  Cho-sen,  pretending,  with  Gibeoni- 
tish  craft,  that  they  had  come  from  the  far  west,  and  begged  to  be 
received  as  subjects. 

lujun,  the  king,  like  another  Joshua,  believing  their  profes- 
sions, welcomed  them  and  made  theii’  leader  a vassal  of  high  rank, 
with  the  title  of  ‘Guardian  of  the  'SVestem  Frontier.’  He  also  set 
apart  a large  tract  of  land  for  his  salary  and  support. 

In  his  post  at  the  west,  Wei-man  played  the  traitor,  and  collect- 
ing a number  of  his  former  countrymen  from  the  Yen  province, 
suddenly  sent  to  Kijun  a messenger,  informing  him  that  a large 
Chinese  army  of  the  conquering  Han  was  about  to  invade  Cho-sen. 
At  the  same  time,  he  suggested  that  he  should  be  called  to  the 
royal  side  and  be  made  Protector  of  the  Capital  His  desire  being 
granted,  he  hastened  with  his  forces  and  suddenly  appearing  before 
the  royal  castle,  attacked  it.  Kijun  was  beaten,  and  fled  by  sea, 
escaping  in  a boat  to  the  southern  end  of  the  peninsula. 

Wei-man  then  proclaimed  himself  King  of  Cho-sen,  194  e.c.  He 
set  out  on  a cai-eer  of  conquest  and  seized  several  of  the  neighbor- 
ing provinces,  and  Cho-sen  again  expanded  her  boimdaries  to  cover 
an  immense  area.  IVei-man  built  a city  somewhere  east  of  the  Ta- 
tong  River.  It  was  named  Wang-hien. 

Two  provinces  of  modem  Corea  were  thus  included  within  Cho- 
sen at  this  date.  The  new  kingdom  grew  in  wealth,  power,  and 
intelhgence.  Many  thousands  of  the  Chinese  gentry,  fleeing  before 
the  conquering  arms  of  the  Han  “usm'pers,”  settled  within  the  hm- 
its  of  Cho-sen,  adding  greatly  to  its  prosperity. 

Dmang  the  reign  of  Yukio  (Chinese,  Yow  Jin),  the  grandson  of 


THE  OLD  KINGDOM  OF  CHO-SEN. 


17 


Wei-man,  he  received  a summons  to  become  vassal  to  the  Chinese 
emperor,  who  sublimely  declared  that  henceforward  the  eastern 
frontier  of  China  should  be  the  Ta-tong  Kiver — thus  virtually  wip- 
ing out  Cho-sen  with  a proclamation.  In  b.c.  109,  a Chinese  am- 
bassador sailed  over  from  China,  entered  the  Ta-tong  River,  and 
visited  Yukio  in  his  castle.  He  plead  in  vain  with  Yukio  to  render 
homage  to  his  master. 

Nevertheless,  to  show  his  respect  for  the  emperor  and  his  envoy, 
Yukio  sent  an  escort  to  accompany  the  latter  on  his  way.  The 
sullen  Chinaman,  angry  at  his  defeat,  accepted  the  safe  conduct 
of  the  Cho-sen  troops  until  beyond  the  Ta-tong  River,  and  then 
treacherously  put  their  chief  to  death.  Hurrying  back  to  his  mas- 
ter, he  glossed  over  his  defeat,  and  boasted  of  his  perfidious  murder. 
He  was  rewarded  ulth  the  appointment  of  the  governorship  of  Liao 
Tung. 

Smarting  at  the  insult  and  menace  of  this  act,  Yukio,  raising  an 
army,  marched  to  the  west  and  slew  the  traitor.  Having  thus  un- 
furled the  standard  of  defiance  against  the  mighty  Han  dynasty,  he 
returned  to  his  castle,  and  awaited  with  anxious  preparation  the 
coming  of  the  invading  hosts  which  he  knew  would  be  hurled  upon 
him  from  China. 

The  avenging  expedition,  that  was  to  carry  the  banners  of  China 
farther  toward  the  sunrise  than  ever  before,  w'as  despatched  both 
by  land  and  sea,  n.c.  108.  The  horse  and  foot  soldiers  took  the 
laud  route  around  the  head  of  Liao  Tung  Gulf,  crossed  on  the  ice 
of  the  Yalu  River,  and  marched  south  to  the  Ta-tong,  where  the 
Cho-sen  men  attacked  their  van  and  scattered  it. 

The  fleet  sailed  over  from  Shantung,  and  landed  a force  of 
several  thousand  men  on  the  Corean  shore,  in  February  or  March, 
B.c.  107.  "Without  waiting  for  the  entire  army  to  penetrate  the 
countiT,  Yukio  attacked  the  advance  guards  and  drove  them  to 
the  mountains  in  disorder. 

Diplomacy  was  now  tried,  and  a representative  of  the  emperor 
was  sent  to  treat  with  Yukio.  The  latter  agreed  to  yield  and  be- 
come vassal,  but  had  no  confidence  in  the  general  whom  he  had 
just  defeated.  His  memory  of  Chinese  perfidy  was  still  so  fresh, 
that  he  felt  unable  to  trust  hiin.self  to  his  recently  humbled  ene- 
mies, and  the  negotiations  ended  in  failure.  As  usual,  with  the 
unsuccessful,  the  Chinaman  lost  his  head. 

Recourse  was  again  had  to  the  sword.  The  Chinese  crossed 
the  Ta-tong  River  on  the  north,  and  defeating  the  Cho-sen  army, 
2 


18 


COREA. 


marched  to  the  king’s  capital,  and  laid  siege  to  it  in  conjunction 
with  the  naval  forces.  In  spite  of  their  superior  numbers,  the  in- 
vaders were  many  months  vainly  beleaguering  the  fortress.  Yet, 
though  the  garrison  wasted  daily,  the  king  would  not  yield. 
Ivnowing  that  defeat,  with  perhaps  a cruel  massacre,  awaited  them, 
four  Cho-sen  men,  awaiting  their  opi^ortunity,  during  the  fighting, 
discharged  their  weapons  at  Y’ukio,  and  leaving  him  dead,  opened 
the  gates  of  the  citadel,  and  the  Chinese  entered. 

With  the  planting  of  the  Han  banners  on  the  city  walls,  b.c. 
107,  the  existence  of  the  kingdom  of  Cho-sen  came  to  an  end. 
Henceforth,  for  several  centuries,  Liao  Tung  and  the  land  now  com- 
prised within  the  two  northwestern  provinces  of  Corea,  were  parts 
of  China. 

The  conquered  territory  was  at  once  divided  into  four  provinces, 
two  of  which  comprised  that  part  of  Corea  north  of  the  Ta-tong 
River.  The  other  two  were  in  Liao  Tung,  occupying  its  eastern 
and  its  western  half.  Within  the  latter  was  the  district  of  Kokorai, 
or  Kaokiih,  at  whose  history  we  shall  now  glance. 


Coin  of  Modern  ChS-sen.  *'  Ch5-sen,  Current  Treasure.* 


CHAPTER  HI. 


THE  FUTU  RACE  AND  THEIR  MIGRATIONS. 

Somewhere  north  of  that  vast  region  watered  by  the  Sungari 
River,  itself  only  a tributaiy  to  the  Amur’,  there  existed,  according 
to  Chinese  ti'adition,  in  very  ancient  times,  a petty  kingdom  called 
Korai,  or  To-h.  Out  of  this  kingdom  sprang  the  fotmder  of  the 
Corean  race.  Shghtly  altering  names,  we  may  say  in  the  phi’ase  of 
Genesis:  “Out  of  Korai  went  forth  Ko  and  builded  Corea,” 
though  what  may  be  sober  fact  is  wrapped  up  in  the  following 
fantastic  legend. 

Long,  long  ago,  in  the  kingdom  called  To-li,  or  Korai  (so  pro- 
nounced, though  the  characters  ai’e  not  those  for  the  Korai  of  later 
days),  there  hved  a king,  in  whose  harem  was  a waiting-maid.  One 
day,  wlide  her  master  -was  absent  on  a hunt,  she  saw,  floating  in  the 
atmosphere,  a ghstening  vapor  which  entered  her  bosom.  This 
ray  or  tiny  cloud  seemed  to  be  about  as  big  as  an  egg.  Under  its 
influence,  she  conceived. 

The  king,  on  his  retm-n,  discovered  her  condition,  and  made 
np  his  mind  to  put  her  to  death.  Upon  her  exjdanation,  how- 
ever, he  agreed  to  spare  her  hfe,  but  at  once  lodged  her  in  prison. 

The  child  that  w'as  bom  proved  to  be  a boy,  which  the  king 
promptly  cast  among  the  pigs.  But  the  swine  breathed  into  liis 
nostrils  and  the  baby  lived.  He  was  next  put  among  the  horses, 
but  they  also  nourished  him  Arith  their  breath,  and  he  lived. 
Stnick  by  this  eridcnt  wdl  of  Heaven,  that  the  child  should  live, 
the  king  listene<l  to  its  mother’s  prayers,  and  permitted  her  to 
nom’ish  and  train  him  in  the  palace.  He  grew  \ip  to  be  a fair 
youth,  full  of  energy,  and  skilful  in  archery.  He  was  named 
“Light  of  the  East,”  and  the  king  aiipointed  him  Master  of  his 
stables. 

One  day,  while  out  hunting,  the  king  permitted  him  to  give  an 
exhibition  of  his  skiU.  This  he  did,  drawing  bow  with  such  un- 
erring aim  that  the  royal  jealousy  was  kindled,  and  he  thought  of 


20 


COREA. 


nothing  but  how  to  compass  the  destruction  of  the  youth.  Know- 
ing that  he  would  be  killed  if  he  remained  in  the  royal  service, 
the  young  archer  fled  the  kingdom.  He  directed  his  course  to 
the  southeast,  and  came  to  the  borders  of  a vast  and  impassable 
rivex’,  most  probably  the  Sungari.  Knovring  his  pursuers  were 
not  far  behind  him  he  cried  out,  in  a great  strait. 


The  Founder  of  Fuyu  Crossmg  the  Sungari  River.  (Drawn  by  G.  Hashimoto,  Yedo,  i853*) 


“Alas ! shall  I,  who  am  the  child  of  the  Sun,  and  the  grandson 
of  the  Yellow  Eiver,  be  stopped  here  powerless  by  this  stream.” 
So  sajing  he  shot  his  arrows  at  the  water. 

Immediately  aU  the  fishes  of  the  river  assembled  together  in 
a thick  shoal,  making  so  dense  a mass  that  their  bodies  became  a 
floating  bridge.  On  this,  the  yotmg  piince  (and  acccnlir^g  to  the 


THE  FUYU  RACE  AND  THEIR  MIGRATIONS. 


21 


Japanese  version  of  tiie  legend,  three  others  with  him),  ca’ossed 
the  stream  and  safely  reached  the  further  side.  No  sooner  did  he 
set  foot  on  land  than  his  pm'suers  appeared  on  the  opposite  shore, 
when  the  bridge  of  fishes  at  once  dissolved.  His  three  compan- 
ions stood  ready  to  act  as  his  guides.  One  of  the  three  was 
dressed  in  a costume  made  of  sea-weeds,  a second  in  hempen  gar- 
ments, and  a third  in  embroidered  robes.  Andving  at  their 
city,  he  became  the  king  of  the  tribe  and  kingdom  of  Fu^m, 
which  lay  in  the  fertile  and  weU-watered  region  between  the  Sun- 
gari Eiver  and  the  Shan  Alyn,  or  Ever-White  Moimtains.  It  ex- 
tended several  hundred  miles  east  and  west  of  a line  drawn  south- 
ward through  Kudn,  the  larger  half  Ijdng  on  the  west. 

Fujti,  as  described  by  a Chinese  -wiiter  of  the  Eastern  Han 
dynasty  (25  B.C.-190  a.d.),  was  a land  of  fertile  soil,  in  which 
“the  five  cereals”  (wheat,  rice,  millet,  beans,  and  sorghum)  could 
be  raised.  The  men  were  tall,  muscular,  and  brave,  and  withal 
generous  and  courteous  to  each  other.  Their  arms  were  bows  and 
arrows,  swords,  and  lances.  They  were  skilful  horsemen.  Their 
ornaments  were  large  peails,  and  cut  jewels  of  red  jade.  They 
made  spirits  from  grain,  and  were  fond  of  tbinking  bouts,  feast- 
ing, dancing,  and  singing.  With  many  cbinkers  there  wei'e  few 
cups.  The  latter  were  rinsed  in  a bowl  of  water,  and  with  gi-eat 
ceremony  passed  from  one  to  another.  They  ate  Muth  chopsticks, 
out  of  bowls,  helping  themselves  out  of  large  dishes. 

It  is  a striking  fact  that  the  Fujai  peojjle,  though  lining  so  far 
from  China,  were  dwellers  in  cities  which  they  suiTOunded  with 
pahsades  or  walls  of  stakes.  They  lived  in  wooden  houses,  and 
stored  theii-  crops  in  granaiies. 

In  the  administration  of  justice,  they  were  severe  and  prompt. 
They  had  regular  prisons,  and  fines  were  part  of  their  legal  sys- 
tem. The  thief  must  repay  twelve-fold.  Adiilteiy  w^as  jjimished 
by  the  death  of  both  parties.  Fm-ther  revenge  might  be  taken 
upon  the  woman  by  exposing  her  dead  body  on  a mound.  Cer- 
tain relatives  of  a criminal  were  denied  burial  in  a coflBn.  The 
other  members  of  the  family  of  a criminal  suffering  capital  pun- 
ishment were  sold  as  slaves.  Mm-derers  were  buried  alive  with 
theii’  rictims. 

The  Fu;ru  religion  was  a worship  of  Heaven,  thek  greatest 
festival  being  in  the  eleventh  month,  when  they  met  joyfully  to- 
gether, lading  aside  aU  grudges  and  quaiTels,  and  freeing  their 
prisoners.  Before  setting  out  on  a militai-y  expedition  they  wor- 


22 


COREA. 


shipped  Heaven,  and  sacrificed  an  ox,  examining  the  hoof,  to  obtain 
an  omen.  K the  cloven  part  remained  separated,  the  portent  was 
evU,  if  the  hoof  closed  together,  the  omen  was  auspicious. 

The  Fuj-u  chief  men  or  rulers  were  named  after  the  domestic 
beasts,  beginning  with  their  noblest  animal,  the  horse,  then  the  ox, 
the  dog,  etc.  Rulers  of  cities  were  of  this  order.  Their  king  was 
biu'ied  at  his  death  in  a coflfin  made  of  jade. 

Evidently  the  Fujti  people  were  a vigorous  northern  race, 
well  clothed  and  fed,  rich  in  grain,  horses  and  cattle,  possessing 
the  arts  of  Hfe,  with  considerable  hterary  culture,  and  well  ad- 
vanced in  social  order  and  political  knowledge.  Though  the  Chi- 
nese winters  classed  them  among  barbarians,  they  were,  in  con- 
trast with  their  immediate  neighbors,  a ciinlized  nation.  Indeed, 
to  account  for  such  a high  stage  of  ci\’ilization  thus  early  and  so 
far  fom  China,  Ross  suggests  that  the  scene  of  the  Ki  Tsze’s 
labors  was  in  Fuyu,  rather  than  in  Cho-sen.  Certain  it  is  that 
the  Fuyu  people  were  the  first  nation  of  Manchuria  to  emerge 
from  barbarism,  and  become  politically  well  organized.  It  is  signifi- 
cant, as  serving  to  support  the  conjecture  that  Ki  Tsze  founded 
FmTi,  that  we  discern,  even  in  the  early  historj'  of  this  vigor- 
ous nation,  the  institution  of  feudalism.  Me  find  a king  and  no- 
bles, with  fortified  cities,  and  wealthy  men,  with  farms,  herds  of 
horses,  cattle,  and  gi-anaries.  Me  find  also  a class  of  serfs,  created 
by  the  degi’adation  of  criminals  or  their  relatives.  The  other 
Manchui’ian  people,  or  barbarians,  suiToimding  China,  were  still 
in  the  nomadic  or  patriarchal  state.  MTiy  so  early  beyond  China 
do  we  find  a well-develojied  feudal  system  and  high  political  or- 
ganization ? 

It  was  from  feudal  China,  the  China  of  the  Tin  dynasty,  from 
which  Ki  Tsze  emigiated  to  the  northeast.  Knowing  no  other 
form  of  government,  he,  if  their  founder,  doubtless  introduced 
feudal  foims  of  government. 

Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  theoiw  there  suggested,  it  is 
certainly  sui’jDrising  to  find  a distinctly  marked  feudal  system, 
aheady  past  the  nidimentaiy  stage,  in  the  wildemess  of  Man- 
chuiaa,  a thousand  miles  away  fr’om  the  seats  of  Chinese  cxiltiire, 
as  early  as  the  Chi’istian  era. 

As  nearly  the  whole  of  Europe  was  at  some  time  feudalized,  so 
China,  Corea,  and  Japan  have  each  passed  through  this  stage  of 
political  hfe. 

The  feudal  system  in  China  was  abohshed  by  Shi  Mhang  Ti, 


THE  FUYU  RACE  AND  THEIR  MIGRATIONS. 


23 


the  fii’st  universal  Emperor,  b.c.  221,  but  that  of  Japan  only  after  an 
inten'al  of  2,000  years,  surviving  until  1871.  It  lingers  still  in 
Corea,  whose  histoiy  it  has  gi’eatly  influenced,  as  our  subsequent 
narrative  will  jDrove.  In  addition  to  the  usual  features  of  feudal- 
ism, the  existence  of  serfdom,  in  fact  as  weU  as  in  form,  is  proved 
by  the  testimony  of  Dutch  and  French  observers,  and  of  the  lan- 
guage itself.  The  richness  of  Corean  speech,  in  regard  to  every 
phase  and  degree  of  seiwitude,  would  suffice  for  a Norman  land- 
holder in  mediaeval  England,  or  for  a Carolina  cotton-planter  be- 
fore the  American  civil  wai’. 

Out  of  this  kingdom  of  Fuyu  came  the  people  who  are  the 
ancestors  of  the  modem  Coreans.  In  the  same  Chinese  history 
which  describes  Fuyu,  we  have  a picture  of  the  kingdom  of  Koko- 
rai  (or  Kao-ku-li),  which  had  Fujti  for  its  northern  and  Cho-seu 
for  its  southern  neighbor.  “The  land  was  two  thousand  Zisquai-e, 
and  contained  many  great  moimtains,  and  deep  valleys.”  There 
was  a tradition  among  the  Eastern  barbarians  that  they  were  an 
offshoot  from  Fuyu.  Hence  their  language  and  laws  were  veiy 
much  alike.  The  nation  was  dirided  into  five  famflies,  named 
after  the  four  points  of  the  compass,  with  a yeUow  or  central 
tribe. 

Evidently  this  means  that  a few  families,  perhaps  five  in  num- 
ber, learing  Fujti,  set  out  toward  the  south,  and  in  the  valleys 
west  of  the  Yalu  River  and  along  the  42d  parallel,  founded  a 
new  nation.  Their  first  king  was  Ko,  who,  perhaps,  to  gain  the 
jirestige  of  ancient  descent,  joined  his  name  to  that  of  Korai 
(mfitten  however  with  the  characters  which  make  the  sound  of 
modem  Korai)  and  thus  the  realm  of  Kokorai  received  its  name. 

A Japanese  ^^ufiter  derives  the  term  Kokorai  from  words  se- 
lected out  of  a passage  in  the  Cliinese  classics  refei-ring  to  the 
high  mountains.  The  first  character  Ko,  in  Kokorai,  means  high, 
and  it  was  under  the  shadows  of  the  lofty  Ever  ^Tiite  Mormtains 
that  this  vigorous  nation  had  its  cradle  and  its  home  in  youth. 
Here,  too,  its  warriors  nouifished  their  strength  until  their  clouds 
of  horsemen  bui’st  upon  the  frontiers  of  the  Chinese  empire,  and 
into  the  old  kingdom  of  Cho-seu.  The  people  of  this  yoimg  state 
were  rich  in  horses  and  cattle,  but  less  given  to  agriculture. 
They  hved  much  in  the  open  air,  and  were  fierce,  impetuous, 
strong,  and  hardy.  They  were  fond  of  music  and  pleasure  at 
night.  Especially  characteristic  was  their  love  of  decoration  and 
display.  At  thefr  public  gatheiings  they  decked  themselves  in 


24 


COREA. 


dresses  embroidered  with  gold  and  silver.  Their  houses  were  also 
adorned  in  various  ways.  Their  chief  display  was  at  funerals, 
when  a prodigal  outlay  of  precious  metals,  jewels,  and  embroi- 
deries was  exhibited. 

In  their  religion  they  sacrificed  to  Heaven,  to  the  spirits  of  the 
land,  and  of  the  harvests,  to  the  morning  star,  and  to  the  celestial 
and  invisible  powers.  There  were  no  prisons,  but  when  crimes 
were  committed  the  chiefs,  after  deliberation,  put  the  criminal  to 
death  and  reduced  the  wives  and  children  to  slaverv’.  In  this  way 
serfs  were  provided  for  labor.  In  their  biuial  customs,  they 
made  a caim,  and  planted  fir-trees  around  it,  as  many  Japanese 
tombs  are  made. 

In  the  general  forms  of  their  social,  religious,  and  political  life, 
the  people  of  Fu}-u  and  Kokorai  were  identical,  or  nearly  so ; 
while  both  closely  resemble  the  ancient  Japanese  of  Yamato. 

The  Chinese  authors  also  state  that  these  people  were  already 
in  possession  of  the  Confucian  classics,  and  had  attained  to  an  un- 
usual degree  of  literary  culture.  Their  officials  were  divided  into 
twelve  ranks,  which  was  also  the  ancient  Japanese  number.  In 
the  method  of  di\ination,  in  the  weai'ing  of  flowery  costumes,  and 
in  certain  forms  of  etiquette,  they  and  the  Japanese  were  alike. 
As  is  now  well  known,  the  ancient  form  of  government  of  the 
Yamato  Japanese  (that  is,  of  the  conquering  race  from  Corea  and 
the  north)  was  a mde  feudalism  and  not  a monarchy.  Fvu-ther, 
the  central  part  of  Japan,  first  held  by  the  ancestors  of  the  mi- 
kado, consists  of  jive  pro\inces,  like  the  Kokorai  di-vision,  into  five 
clans  or  tribes. 

At  the  opening  of  the  Ckristian  era  we  find  the  people  of  Ko- 
korai ah’eady  strong  and  restless  enough  to  excite  attention  from 
the  Chinese  coui't.  In  9 a.d.  they  were  recognized  as  a nation 
with  their  o-svn  “kings,”  and  classified  with  Huentu,  one  of  the 
districts  of  old  Cho-sen.  One  of  these  kings,  in  the  year  30,  sent 
tribute  to  the  Chinese  emperor.  In  50  a.  n.  Kokorai,  by  invitation, 
sent  thefr  wandors  to  assist  the  Chinese  anny  against  a rebel  horde 
in  the  northwest.  In  .v.n.  70  the  men  of  Kokorai  descended  upon 
Liao  Timg,  and  having  now  a taste  for  border  war  and  conquest, 
they  marched  into  the  petty  kingdom  of  Wei,  which  lay  in  what  is 
now  the  extreme  northeast  of  Corea.  Absorbing  this  little  coun- 
try, they  kept  up  constant  warfai’e  against  the  Chinese.  Though 
thefr  old  kinsmen,  the  Fujn.  men,  were  at  times  allies  of  the  Han, 
yet  they  gradually  spread  themselves  eastward  and  southward,  so 


THE  FUYU  RACE  AND  THEIR  MIGRATIONS. 


25 


'-Amoor  Jt. 


/jUGDo. 

OF 


/oTJc-Tlug 


tkdej}; 


Jfuihrn  name)  are  vnJereeurtd 


Fuyu  and  Manchiu. 


26 


COREA. 


that  by  169  a.d.  the  Kokorai  kingdom  embraced  the  whole  of  the 
temtoiT  of  old  Cho-sen,  or  of  Liao  Tung,  with  aU  the  Corean 
peninsula  north  of  the  Ta-tong,  and  even  to  the  Tumen  River. 

This  career  of  conquest  sufi'ered  a check  for  a time,  when  a 
Chinese  expedition,  sailing  up  the  Yalu  River,  invested  the  capital 
city  of  the  king  and  defeated  his  army.  The  king  fled  beyond 
the  Tumen  River.  Eight  thousand  people  are  said  to  have  been 
made  prisoners  or  slaughtered  by  the  Chinese.  For  a time  it 
seemed  as  though  Kokorai  were  too  badly  crippled  to  move  again. 

Anarchy  broke  out  in  China,  on  the  fall  of  the  house  of  Han, 
A.D.  220,  and  lasted  for  half  a century.  That  period  of  Chinese  hi.s- 
tory,  from  221  to  277,  is  called  the  “Epoch  of  the  Three  King- 
doms.” During  this  period,  and  until  well  into  the  fifth  century, 
while  China  was  rent  into  “Northern”  and  “Southern”  divisions, 
the  mditary  activities  of  Kokorai  were  employed  vdth  varying  re- 
sults against  the  petty  kingdoms  that  rose  and  fell,  one  after  the 
other,  on  the  soil  between  the  Great  Wall  and  the  Yalu  River. 
During  this  time  the  nation,  free  from  the  power  and  oppression  of 
China,  held  her  own  and  compacted  her  power.  In  the  fifth  cen- 
tui-y  her  wairiors  had  penetrated  neaidy  as  far  west  as  the  modem 
Peking  in  their  cavalry  raids.  Wily  in  diplomacy,  as  brave  in 
Aval’,  they  sent  tribute  to  both  of  the  rival  claimants  for  the  throne 
of  China  which  were  likely  to  give  them  trouble  in  the  future. 
Dropping  the  family  name  of  their  fii’st  king,  they  retained  that 
of  theu-  ancestral  home-land,  and  called  their  nation  Koran 

Meanwhile,  as  they  multiplied  in  numbers,  the  migration  of  Ko- 
korai people,  henceforth  knoA\-n  as  Korai  men,  set  steadily  south- 
Avard.  Weakness  in  China  meant  strength  in  Koran  The  Chinese 
had  bought  peace  vrith  their  Eastern  neighbors  by  titles  and  gifts, 
which  left  the  Koraians  free  to  act  against  their  southern  neigh- 
bors. In  steadily  displacing  these,  they  came  into  collision  Asith 
the  httle  kingdom  of  Hiaksai,  whose  histoi-y  Avill  be  nan-ated 
farther  on.  It  AviU  be  seen  that  the  Korai  men,  people  of  the 
Fuyu  race,  finally  occupied  the  territory  of  Hiaksan  Already  the 
Koraians,  sui-e  of  further  conquest  southward,  fixed  their  capital  at 
Ping-an. 

In  589  A.D.  the  house  of  Sui  was  established  on  the  dragon 
throne,  and  a portentous  message  was  sent  to  the  King  of  Komi, 
w’hich  caused  the  latter  to  make  vigorous  war  preparations.  Evi- 
dently the  Chinese  emperor  meant  to  throttle  the  young  giant  of 
the  north,  while  the  young  giant  was  equally  determined  to  hva 


THE  FIJYU  RACE  AND  THEUl  MIGRATIONS. 


27 


The  movement  of  a marauding  force  of  Koraians,  even  to  the  inside 
of  the  Great  Wall,  gave  the  bearded  di’agon  not  only  the  pretext 
of  war  but  of  annexation. 

For  this  pui-pose  an  army  of  three  hundred  thousand  men  and 
a fleet  of  several  himdred  war-jimks  were  prepared.  The  latter 
were  to  sail  over  from  Shantimg,  and  enter  the  Ta-tong  Eiver,  the 
goal  of  the  expedition  being  Ping-an  city,  the  Koraian  capital. 

The  horde  started  without  provisions,  and  amved  in  mid-sum- 
mer at  the  Liao  River  in  want  of  food.  T\Tiile  waiting,  during  the 
hot  weather,  in  this  malarious  and  muddy  region,  the  soldiers  died 
by  tens  of  thousands  of  fever  and  plague.  The  incessant  rains 
soon  rendered  the  roads  impassable  and  transport  of  prortsions 
an  impossibility.  Disease  melted  the  mighty  host  away,  and  the 
army,  reduced  to  one-fifth  its  numbers,  was  forced  to  retreat.  The 
war-junks  fared  no  better,  for  storms  in  the  Yellow  Sea  thove  them 
back  or  foundered  them  by  the  score. 

Such  a frightful  loss  of  life  and  material  did  not  deter  the 
next  emperor,  the  infamous  Yang  (who  began  the  Grand  Canal), 
from  foUo-wing  out  the  scheme  of  his  father,  whom  he  conveni- 
ently poisoned  wliile  already  dying.  In  spite  of  the  raging  fam- 
ines and  losses  by  flood,  the  emperor  ordered  magazines  for  the 
armies  of  invasion  to  be  estabhshed  near  the  coast,  and  contin- 
gents of  troops  for  the  twenty-fovu  coi-ps  to  be  raised  in  every 
prortnce.  All  these  preparations  caused  local  famines  and  drove 
many  of  the  people  into  rebellion. 

This  ai-my,  one  of  the  greatest  ever  assembled  in  China,  num- 
bered over  one  million  men.  Its  equipment  consisted  largely  of 
banners,  gongs,  and  tnimpets.  The  undisciplined  horde  began 
their  march,  aiming  to  reach  the  Liao  River  before  the  hot  season 
set  in.  They  found  the  Koraian  army  ready  to  dispute  thefr*  pas- 
sage. Three  bridges,  hastily  constructed,  were  thrown  across  the 
stream,  on  which  horse  and  foot  pressed  eagerly  toward  the 
enemy.  The  width  of  the  river  had,  however,  been  miscalcula- 
ted and  the  bridges  were  too  short,  so  that  many  thousands  of  the 
Chinese  were  drowned  or  killed  by  the  Koraians,  at  unequal  odds, 
wliile  fighting  on  the  shore.  In  two  days,  however,  the  bridges 
were  lengthened  and  the  whole  force  crossed  over.  The  Chinese 
van  pursued  their  enemy,  slaughtering  ten  thousand  before  they 
could  gain  the  fortified  city  of  Liao  Tung.  Once  inside  their 
walls,  however,  the  Korai  soldiers  were  true  to  their  reputation  of 
being  splendid  garrison  fighters.  Instead  of  easy  victory  the 


28 


COREA. 


Chinese  army  lay  around  the  city  unable,  even  after  several 
months’  besieging,  to  breach  the  waUs  or  weaken  the  spirit  of  the 
defenders. 

Meanwhile  the  other  division  had  marched  northward  and 
eastward,  according  to  the  plan  of  the  campaign.  Eight  of  these 
army  corps,  numbering  300,000  men,  arrived  and  went  into  camp 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  Yalu  River.  In  spite  of  express  orders  to 
the  contrary,  the  soldiers  had  thrown  away  most  of  the  hundred 
days’  rations  of  gi’ain  with  which  they  started,  and  the  commissa- 
riat was  very  low.  The  Koraian  commander,  carrying  out  the 
Fabian  policy,  tempted  them  away  from  their  camp,  and  led  them 
by  skirmishing  parties  to  within  a hundred  miles  of  Ping-an. 
The  Chinese  fleet  lay  wnthin  a few  leagues  of  the  invading  army, 
but  land  and  sea  forces  were  mutually  ignorant  of  each  other’s  vi- 
cinity. Daring  not  to  risk  the  siege  of  a city  so  well  fortified  by 
nature  and  art  as  Ping-an,  in  his  present  lack  of  supplies,  the  Chi- 
nese general  reluctantly  ordered  a retreat,  which  began  in  late 
summer,  the  nearest  base  of  supplies  being  Liao  Timg,  four  hun- 
di-ed  miles  away  and  through  an  enemy’s  coimtry. 

This  was  the  signal  for  the  Koraians  to  assume  the  offensive, 
and  like  the  Cossacks,  upon  the  army  of  Napoleon,  in  Russia,  they 
himg  upon  the  flanks  of  the  hungry  fugitives,  slaughtering  thou- 
sands upon  thousands. 

Mlien  the  Chinese  host  were  crossing  the  Chin-chion  River, 
the  Koraian  army  fell  in  full  force  upon  them,  and  the  fall  of  the 
commander  of  their  rear-guard  turned  defeat  into  a rout.  The 
disorderly  band  of  fugitives  rested  not  tiU  well  over  and  beyond 
the  Yalu  River.  Of  that  splendid  army  of  300,000  men  only  a 
few  thousand  reached  Liao  Tung  city.  The  weapons,  spoU,  and 
prisoners  taken  by  the  Koraians  were  “myriads  of  myriads  of 
myriads.”  The  naval  forces  in  the  river,  on  hearing  the  amazing 
news  of  their  comrades’  defeat,  left  Corea  and  crept  back  to  China. 
The  Chinese  emperor  was  so  enraged  at  the  utter  failure  of  his 
prodigious  enterprise,  that  he  had  the  fugitive  officers  publicly 
put  to  death  as  an  example. 

In  spite  of  the  disasters  of  the  previous  year,  the  emperor 
Yang,  in  613,  again  sent  an  army  to  besiege  Liao  Tung  city.  On 
this  occasion  scaling  ladders,  150  feet  long,  and  towers,  mounted 
on  wheels,  were  used  with  great  effect.  Just  on  the  eve  of  the 
completion  of  their  gi’eatest  work  and  tower  the  Chinese  camp 
was  suddenly  abandoned,  the  emperor  being  called  home  to  put 


THE  PUYU  RACE  AND  THEIR  MIGRATIONS. 


29 


down  a formidable  rebellion.  So  cautious  were  the  besieged  and 
so  sudden  was  tbe  flight  of  the  besiegers,  that  it  was  noon  before 
a Koraian  ventured  into  camp,  and  two  days  elapsed  before  they 
discovered  that  the  retreat  was  not  feigned.  Then  the  Koraian 
garrison  attacked  the  Chinese  rear-guard  with  severe  loss. 

The  rebellion  at  home  having  been  put  down  the  emperor 
again  cherished  the  plan  of  crushing  Korai,  but  other  and  greater 
insurrections  broke  out  that  requu'ed  his  attention ; for  the  three 
expeditions  against  Corea  had  wasted  the  empire  even  as  they  had 
sealed  the  doom  of  the  Sui  dynasty.  Though  no  land  forces  could 
be  spared,  a new  fleet  was  sent  to  Corea  to  lay  siege  to  Ping-an  city. 
Even  vuth  large  portions  of  his  dominions  in  the  hands  of  rebels, 
Yang  never  gave  ujj  his  plan  of  humbling  Korai.  This  project 
was  the  cause  of  the  most  frightful  distress  in  China,  and  seeing 
no  hope  of  saving  the  country  except  by  the  murder  of  the  infa- 
mous emperor,  cowai’d,  drunkard,  t;yTant,  and  voluptuary,  a band 
of  conspirators,  headed  by  Yli  Min,  put  him  to  death  and  Korai 
had  rest. 

To  summarize  this  chapter.  It  is  possible  that  Ki  Tsze  was 
the  fomider  of  Fmai.  The  Kokorai  tribes  were  people  who  had 
migrated  from  Fuyu,  and  settled  north  and  west  of  the  upper 
waters  of  the  Yalu  River.  They  entered  into  relations  -with  the 
Chinese  as  early  as  9 a.d.,  and  coming  into  collision  with  them  by 
the  year  70,  they  kept  up  a fitful  warfare  with  them,  sustaining 
mighty  invasions,  until  the  seventh  centuiw,  while  in  the  mean- 
time Korai,  instead  of  being  crushed  by  China,  grew  in  area  and 
numbers  until  the  nation  had  spread  into  the  peninsula,  and  over- 
rmi  it  as  far  as  the  Han  River. 

Thus  far  the  history  of  Corea  has  been  that  of  the  northern 
and  western  part  of  the  peninsula,  and  has  been  derived  chiefly 
from  Chinese  sources.  We  tm*n  now  to  the  southem  and  eastern 
portions,  and  in  narrating  their  history'  we  shall  point  out  theu- 
relations  wdth  Japan  as  well  as  ■with  China,  relying  largely  for  our 
information  upon  the  Japanese  annals. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SAM-HAN,  OR  SOUTHERN  COREA. 


At  the  time  of  the  suppression  of  Cho-sen  and  the  incorpora- 
tion of  its  territory  with  the  Chinese  Empire,  b.c.  107,  all  Corea 


south  of  the  Ta-tong  River  was  divided  into  three  han,  or  geo- 
graphical divisions.  Their  exact  boundaries  are  uncertain,  but 
their  general  topogi'aphy  may  be  learned  from  the  map. 


SAM-HAN,  OR  SOUTHERN  COREA. 


31 


MA-HAN  AND  BEN-HAN. 

This  little  country  included  fifty-four  tribes  or  clans,  each  one 
independent  of  the  other,  and  hving  under  a sort  of  patriarchal 
government.  The  larger  tribes  are  said  to  have  been  composed 
of  ten  thousand,  and  the  smaller  of  a thousand,  famihes  each. 
Round  numbers,  howevei’,  in  ancient  records  are  worth  httle  for 
critical  pm-poses. 

South  of  the  Ma-han  was  the  Ben-han,  in  which  were  twelve 
tribes,  ha'S'ing  the  same  manners  and  customs  as  the  IVIa-han,  and 
speaking  a different  yet  kindred  dialect.  One  of  these  clans 
formed  the  httle  kingdom  of  Amana,  from  which  came  the  first 
visit  of  Coreans  recorded  in  the  Japanese  annals. 

After  the  overthrow  of  his  family  and  kingdom  by  the  traitor 
IVei-man,  Kijim,  the  king  of  old  Cho-sen  escaped  to  the  sea  and 
fled  south  towai’d  the  archipelago.  He  had  with  him  a number 
of  his  faithful  adherents,  their  wives  and  children.  He  Landed 
among  one  of  the  clans  of  Ma-han,  composed  of  Chinese  refugees, 
who,  not  wishing  to  hve  under  the  Han  emperors,  had  crossed  the 
YeUow  Sea.  On  account  of  their  numbering,  originally,  one  hun- 
dred families,  they  called  themselves  Hiaksai.  Either  by  conquest 
or  invitation  Kijun  soon  became  their  king.  Glimpses  of  the 
manner  of  Ufe  of  these  early  people  are  given  by  a Chinese  wu'iter. 

The  Ma-han  people  were  agricvdtm’al,  dwelling  in  callages,  but 
neither  chd\'ing  nor  riding  oxen  or  horses,  most  probably  because 
they  did  not  possess  them.  Their  huts  were  made  of  earih 
banked  upon  timber,  with  the  door  in  the  roof.  They  went  bare- 
headed, and  coiled  or  tied  their  hair  in  a knot.  They  set  no  value 
on  gold,  jewels,  or  embroider}’,  but  wore  pearls  sewed  on  their 
clothes  and  hung  on  their  necks  and  ears.  Perhaps  the  word  here 
translated  “pearl”  may  be  also  ajiplied  to  drilled  stones  of  a 
cylindrical  or  cvu*\ed  shape,  like  the  magalama,  or  “bent  jewels,” 
of  the  ancient  Japanese.  They  shod  their  feet  with  sandals,  and 
wore  garments  of  woven  stuff.  In  etiquette  they  were  but  slightly 
advanced,  paring  httle  honor  to  women  or  to  the  aged.  Like  our 
Lidian  bucks,  the  young  men  tested  their  endurance  by  tortm-e. 
Shttiug  the  skin  of  the  back,  they  ran  a cord  through  the  flesh, 
upon  which  was  hung  a piece  of  wood.  Tliis  w’as  kejit  suspended 
till  the  man,  unable  longer  to  endui-e  it,  cried  out  to  have  it  taken 
off 


32 


COREA. 


After  the  field  work  was  over,  in  early  summer,  they  held 
drinking  bouts,  in  honor  of  the  spirits,  with  songs  and  dances. 
Scores  of  men,  quickly  following  each  other,  stamped  on  the 
ground  to  beat  time  as  they  danced.  In  the  late  autumn,  after 
harvests,  they  repeated  these  ceremonies.  In  each  clan  there  was 
a man,  chosen  as  ruler,  to  sacrifice  to  the  spirits  of  heaven.  On 
a great  pole  they  hung  drums  and  beUs  for  the  sersnce  of  the 
heavenly  spirits.  Perhaps  these  are  the  originals  of  the  taU  and 
slender  pagodas  with  their  pendant  wind-bells  at  the  many  eaves 
and  comers. 

Among  the  edible  products  of  Ma-han  were  fowls  with  tails  five 
feet  in  length.  These  “hens  with  tails  a yard  long”  were  evi- 
dently pheasants — stiU  a delicacy  on  Corean  tables.  The  large 
apple-shaped  pears,  which  have  a wooden  taste,  half  way  between 
a pear  and  an  apple,  Avere  then,  as  now,  produced  in  great  num- 
bers. The  flavor  improves  by  cooking. 

As  Kijun’s  government  Avas  one  of  vigor,  his  subjects  advanced 
in  civilization,  the  Hiaksai  people  gradually  extended  their  au- 
thority and  influence.  The  clan  names  in  time  faded  away  or  be  > 
came  symbols  of  family  bonds  instead  of  governmental  authority, 
so  that  by  the  fourth  centuiy  Hiaksai  had  become  paramount 
over  all  the  fifty-fonr  tribes  of  Ma-han,  as  well  as  over  some  of 
those  of  the  other  two  han. 

Thus  arose  the  kingdom  of  Hiaksai  (called  also  Kudara  by  the 
Japanese,  Petsi  by  the  Chinese,  and  Baiji  by  the  modem  Coreans), 
which  has  a history  extending  to  the  tenth  century,  when  it  was 
extinguished  in  name  and  fact  in  imited  Corea. 

Its  relations  with  Japan  were,  in  the  main,  friendly,  the  island- 
ers of  the  Sunrise  Kingdom  being  comrades  in  arms  AA*ith  them 
against  their  invaders,  the  Chinese,  and  their  hostile  neighbors, 
the  men  of  Shinra — whose  origin  we  shall  now  proceed  to  detail 

SHIX-H.\X. 

After  the  fall  of  the  Tsin  dynasty  in  China,  a small  body  of 
refugees,  leaving  their  native  seats,  fled  across  the  Yellow  Sea 
toward  the  Sea  of  Japan,  resting  only  when  over  the  great  moun- 
tain chain.  They  made  settlements  in  the  valleys  and  along  the 
sea-coast.  At  first  they  preseiwed  their  blood  and  language  pure, 
forming  one  of  the  twelve  clans  or  tribes  into  which  the  han  or 
country  Avas  divided. 


SAM-HAN,  OR  SOUTHERN  COREA. 


33 


This  name  Shin  (China  or  Chinese),  which  points  to  the  origin 
of  the  clan,  belonged  to  but  one  of  the  twelve  tribes  in  eastern 
Corea.  As  in  the  case  of  Hiaksai,  the  Shin  tribe,  being  possessed 
of  superior  power  and  intelligence,  extended  their  authority  and 
boundaries,  gradually  becoming  Yevj  powerful.  Under  their 
twenty -second  hereditary  chief,  or  “king,”  considering  themselves 
paramount  over  aU  the  clans,  they  changed  the  name  of  their 
country  to  Shinra,  which  is  pronounced  in  Chinese  Sinlo. 

Between  the  years  29  and  70  a.d.,  according  to  the  Japanese 
histories,  an  envoy  from  Shinra  arrived  in  Japan,  and  after  an 
audience  had  of  the  mikado,  presented  him  with  mu-rors,  swords, 
jade,  and  other  works  of  skill  and  art.  In  this  we  have  a hint  as 
to  the  origin  of  Japanese  decorative  ari.  It  is  evident  from  these 
gifts,  as  well  as  from  the  reports  of  Chinese  historians  concern- 
ing the  refined  manners,  the  hereditary  aristocracy,  and  the  for- 
tified strongholds  of  the  Shinra  people,  that  their  grade  of  civili- 
zation was  much  higher  than  that  of  their  northern  neighbors. 
It  was  certainly  superior  to  that  of  the  Japanese,  who,  as  we 
shall  see,  were  soon  tempted  to  make  descents  upon  the  fertile 
lands,  rich  cities,  and  defenceless  coasts  of  their  risitors  from  the 
west. 

How  long  the  Chinese  colonists  who  settled  in  Shin-han  pre- 
served their  language  and  customs  is  not  known.  Though  these 
were  lost  after  a few  generations,  yet  it  is  evident  that  their  influ- 
ence on  the  aborigines  of  the  countiy  was  veiy  great.  From  first 
to  last  Shinra  excelled  in  civilization  aU  the  petty  states  in  the 
peninsula,  of  which  at  first  there  were  seventy-eight.  Unlike  the 
IMa-han,  the  Shin-han  people  lived  in  palisaded  cities,  and  in 
houses  the  doors  of  which  were  on  the  ground  and  not  on  the 
roof.  They  cultivated  mulberry-trees,  reared  the  silk-worm,  and 
wove  silk  into  fine  fabrics.  They  used  wagons  with  yoked  oxen, 
and  horses  for  draught,  and  practised  “the  law  of  the  road.” 
Marriage  was  conducted  -with  appropriate  ceremony.  Dancing, 
drinking,  and  singing  were  favorite  amusements,  and  the  lute  was 
I)layed  in  addition  to  drums.  They  understood  the  art  of  smelt- 
ing and  working  iron,  and  used  this  metal  as  money.  They  car- 
ried on  trade  -w-ith  the  other  han,  and  with  Japan.  How  far  these 
arts  owed  their  encouragement  or  origin  to  traders,  or  travelling 
merchants  from  China,  is  not  known.  Eridently  Shinra  enjoyed 
leadership  in  the  peninsula,  largely  from  her  culture,  wealth,  and 
knowledge  of  iron.  The  cui'ious  custom,  so  weU  known  among 
3 


34 


COREA. 


American  savages,  of  flattening  tlie  heads  of  newly  bom  infants,  is 
noted  among  the  Shin-han  people. 

Neither  Chinese  history  nor  Japanese  tradition,  though  they 
give  us  some  accoimt  of  a few  himdred  families  of  emigrants  from 
China  who  settled  in  the  aheady  inhabited  Corean  peninsula,  throws 
any  light  on  the  aborigines  as  to  whence  or  when  they  came.  The 
curtain  is  lifted  only  to  show  us  that  a few  people  are  already 
there,  with  language  and  customs  diflferent  from  those  of  China. 
The  descendants  of  the  comparatively  few  Chinese  settlers  were 
no  doubt  soon  lost,  -with  their  language  and  ancestral  customs, 
among  the  mass  of  natives.  These  aboriginal  tribes  were  destined 
to  give  way  to  a new  people  from  the  far  north,  as  we  shall  learn 
in  om’  fm’ther  narrative.  The  Japanese  historians  seem  to  distin- 
guish between  the  San  Han,  the  three  countries  or  confederacies 
of  loosely  organized  tribes,  and  the  San  Goku,  or  Three  Kingdoms, 
The  Coreans,  however,  speak  only  of  the  Sam-han,  meaning 
thereby  the  three  political  dmsions  of  the  peninsiila,  and  using 
the  word  as  refen-ing  rather  to  the  epoch.  The  common  “ cash,” 
or  fractional  coin  current  in  the  country,  bears  the  characters 
meanmg  “circulating  medium  of  the  Three  Kingdoms,”  or  Sam- 
han.  These  were  Korai  in  the  north,  Shinra  in  the  southeast,  and 
Hiaksai  in  the  southwest.  Other  Japanese  names  for  these  were 
respectively  Kome,  Shuiaki,  and  Kudara,  the  Chinese  terms  being 
Kaoh,  Sinlo,  and  Pe-tsi. 

Like  the  three  kingdoms  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales, 
called  also  Britannia,  Caledonia,  and  Cambria,  these  Corean  states 
were  distinct  in  origin,  were  conquered  by  a race  from  without, 
received  a rich  infusion  of  alien  blood,  struggled  in  rivalry  for 
centmies,  and  were  finally  tmited  into  one  nation,  with  one  flag 
and  one  sovereign. 


Coin  of  the  Sam-han  or  the  Three  Kingdoms.  " Sam-han,  Current  Treasure.' 


CHAPTER  Y. 


EPOCH  OP  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS.— HIAKSAL 

The  history  of  the  peninsular  states  from  the  time  in  which  it  is 
first  kno'rni  until  the  tenth  centuiy,  is  that  of  almost  continuous 
civil  war  or  border  fighting.  The  bovmdaries  of  the  rival  king- 
doms changed  from  time  to  time  as  raid  and  reprisal,  victory  or 
defeat,  tm-ned  the  scale  of  war.  A series  of  maps  of  the  penin- 
s\da  expressing  the  political  situation  during  each  centmy  or 
half-century  w'ould  show  many  variations  of  boundaries,  and  re- 
semble those  of  Great  Britain  when  the  various  native  and  con- 
tinental tribes  were  struggling  for  its  mastery.  Something  like 
an  attempt  to  depict  these  changes  in  the  political  geography  of 
the  peninsula  has  been  made  by  the  Japanese  historian,  Otsuki 
Toy"),  in  his  work  entitled  “ Historical  Periods  and  Changes  of  the 
Japanese  Empire.” 

Yet  though  our  narrative,  through  excessive  brevity,  seems  to  be 
only  a pictm-e  of  war,  we  must  not  forget  that  Hiaksai,  once  low- 
est in  chdlization,  rapidly  became,  and  for  a while  continued,  the 
leading  state  in  the  peninsida.  It  held  the  lead  in  literaiy  cultm-e 
until  crushed  by  China.  The  classics  of  Confucius  and  Mencius, 
with  letters,  wniting,  and  their  whole  train  of  literaiy  blessings, 
w'ere  introduced  first  to  the  peninsula  in  Hiaksai.  Li  374  a.d. 
Ko-ken  was  appointed  a teacher  or  master  of  Chinese  literature, 
and  enthusiastic  scholars  gathered  at  the  court.  Buddhism  fol- 
lowed with  its  educational  influences,  becoming  a focus  of  light 
and  culture.  As  early  as  372  a.d.  an  apostle  of  northern  Buddh- 
ism had  penetrated  into  Liao  Tung,  and  perhaps  across  the 
Yalu.  In  384  a.d.  the  missionary  Marananda,  a Tliibetan,  for- 
mally established  temples  and  monasteries  in  Hiaksai,  in  which 
women  as  w^ell  as  men  became  scholastics.  Long  before  this  new' 
element  of  civilization  was  rooted  in  Shinra  or  Korai,  the  faith  of 
India  was  established  and  flourishing  in  the  little  kingdom  of  Hi- 
aksai, so  that  its  influences  were  felt  as  far  as  Japan.  The  first 


36 


COREA, 


teacher  of  Chinese  letters  and  ethics  in  Nippon  was  a Corean 
named  Wani,  as  was  also  the  fii’st  missionary  who  earned  the  im- 
ages and  sutras  of  northern  Buddhism  across  the  Sea  of  Japan. 
To  Hiaksai  more  than  to  any  other  Corean  state  Japan  owes  her 
first  impiilse  toward  the  civilization  of  the  west. 

Hiaksai  came  into  collision  -wfith  Kokorai  as  early  as  345  a.d., 
at  which  time  also  Shinra  suffered  the  loss  of  several  cities.  In 
the  fifth  century  a Chinese  army,  sent  by  one  of  the  emperors  of 
the  Wei  dynasty  to  enforce  the  pajunent  of  tribute,  was  defeated 
by  Hiaksai.  Such  unexpected  military  results  raised  the  reputa- 
tion of  “ the  eastern  savages  ” so  high  in  the  imperial  mind,  that  the 
emperor  offered  the  King  of  Hiaksai  the  title  of  “ Great  Protector 
of  the  Eastern  Frontier.”  By  this  act  the  independence  of  the 
little  kingdom  wns  virtually  recognized.  In  the  sixth  centurj’, 
having  given  and  received  Chinese  aid  and  comfort  in  alliance 
■with  Shinra  against  Koi'ai,  Hiaksai  was  ravaged  in  her  borders  by 
the  troops  of  her  irate  neighbor  on  the  north.  Later  on  we  find 
these  two  states  in  peace  ■with  each  other  and  allied  against  Shin- 
ra, which  had  become  a vassal  of  the  Tang  emperors  of  China. 

From  this  line  of  China’s  nilers  the  kingdoms  of  Korai  and 
Hiaksai  were  to  receive  crushing  blows.  In  answer  to  Shinra’s 
prayer  for  aid,  the  Chinese  emperor,  in  GGO,  despatched  from 
Shantung  a fleet  of  several  hundred  sad.  with  100,000  men  on 
board.  Against  this  host  from  the  west  the  Hiaksai  army  could 
make  little  resistance,  though  they  bravely  attacked  the  invaders, 
but  only  to  be  beaten.  After  a victory  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Rin-jdn  River,  the  Chinese  marched  at  once  to  the  capital  of  Hi- 
aksai and  again  defeated,  with  tenable  slaughter,  the  pi'ovincial 
aiany.  The  king  fled  to  the  north,  and  the  city  being  nearly 
empty  of  defenders,  the  feeble  garrison  opened  the  gates.  Tlie 
Tang  banners  fluttered  on  all  the  walls,  and  another  state  was  ab- 
sorbed in  the  Chinese  empire.  For  a time  Hiaksai,  like  a fly 
snapped  up  by  an  angi-y  dog,  is  lost  in  China. 

Not  long,  however,  did  the  little  kingdom  disappear  from 
sight.  In  G70  a Buddhist  priest,  flred  ■ndth  patriotism,  raised  an 
army  of  monks  and  priests,  and  joining  Fuku-shiu  (Fu-sin),  a 
brave  general,  they  laid  siege  to  a city  held  by  a large  Chinese 
ganison.  At  the  same  time  they  sent  word  to  the  emperor  of 
Japan  praying  for  succor  against  the  “robber  kingdom.”  They 
also  begged  that  Hosho  (Fung),  the  youthful  son  of  the  late  king, 
then  a hostage  and  pupil  at  the  mikado’s  court,  might  be  invested 


EPOCH  OP  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS.— HI AKSAL 


37 


with  the  royal  title  and  sent  home.  The  mikado  despatched  a 
fleet  of  400  junks  and  a large  body  of  soldiers  to  escort  the  royal 
heir  homeward.  On  his  arrival  Hosho  was  proclaimed  king. 

Meanwhile  the  priest-army  and  the  forces  under  Fuku-shin 
had  reconquered  nearly  all  theii*  tenitory,  when  they  suflfered  a 
severe  defeat  near  the  sea-coast  fi-om  the  large  Chinese  force 
hastily  despatched  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  The  invaders 
marched  eastward  and  effected  a jvmction  -with  the  forces  of 
Shinra.  The  prospects  of  Hiaksai  were  now  deplorable. 

For  even  among  the  men  of  Hiaksai  there  was  no  tmity  of  pm-- 
pose.  Fuku-shin  had  put  the  priest-leader  to  death,  which  arbi- 
trary act  so  excited  the  suspicions  of  the  king  that  he  in  turn 
ordered  his  general  to  be  beheaded.  He  then  sent  to  Japan,  ap- 
pealing for  reinforcements.  The  mikado,  Mdlling  to  help  an  old 
ally,  and  fearing  that  the  Chinese,  if  -sdctorious,  might  invade  his 
own  dominions,  quickly  responded.  The  Japanese  contingent  ar- 
rived and  encamped  near  the  mouth  of  the  Han  Eiver,  prepara- 
toiy  to  a descent  by  sea  upon  Shinra.  Unsuspecting  the  near 
presence  of  an  enemy,  the  allies  neglected  their  usual  rigdance. 
A fleet  of  war- junks,  flpng  the  Tang  streamers,  suddenly  ap- 
peared off  the  camp,  and  while  the  Japanese  were  engaging  these, 
the  Chinese  land  forces  stnick  them  in  flank.  Taken  by  sm-prise, 
the  mikado’s  warriors  were  driven  like  flocks  of  sheep  into  the 
water  and  dro’svTied  or  shot  by  the  Chinese  archers.  The  Japanese 
vessels  were  bmmed  as  they  lay  at  anchor  in  the  bloody  stream, 
and  the  remnants  of  the  beaten  army  got  back  to  their  islands  m 
pitiable  fragments.  Hosho,  after  witnessing  the  destruction  of 
his  host,  fled  to  Ivorai,  and  the  country  was  given  over  to  the 
waste  and  pillage  of  the  infuriated  Chinese.  The  royal  line,  after 
thudy  generations  and  nearly  seven  centuries  of  nile,  became  ex- 
tinct. The  sites  of  cities  became  the  habitations  of  tigers,  and 
once  fertile  fields  were  soon  overgro\ra.  Large  portions  of  Hiak- 
sai became  a wilderness. 

Though  the  Chinese  Government  ordered  the  bodies  of  those 
killed  in  war  and  the  white  bones  of  the  rictims  of  famine  to  be 
buried,  yet  many  thousands  of  Hiaksai  families  fled  elsewhere  to 
find  an  asylum  and  to  found  new  industries.  The  people  who 
remained  on  their  fertile  lands,  as  well  as  all  Southern  Corea,  fell 
under  the  sway  of  Shinra. 

The  fragments  of  the  beaten  Japanese  army  gradually  retiumed 
to  their  native  country  or  settled  in  Southern  Corea.  Thousands 


G3 


CORE/. 


of  the  people  of  Hiaksai,  detesting  the  idea  of  living  as  slaves  ol 
China,  accompanied  or  followed  their  allies  to  Japan.  On  their 
arrival,  by  order  of  the  mikado,  400  emigrants  of  both  sexes  were 
located  in  the  province  of  Omi,  and  over  2,000  were  distributed  in 
the  Kuanto,  or  Eastern  Japan.  These  colonies  of  Coreans  founded 
2>otteries,  and  their  descendants,  mingled  by  blood  with  the  Japan- 
ese, follow  the  trade  of  their  ancestors. 

In  710  another  body  of  Hiaksai  people,  dissatisfied  with  the 
l)overty  of  the  country  and  tempted  by  the  offers  of  the  Japan- 
ese, formed  a colony  numbering  1,800  persons  and  emigrated 
to  Japan.  They  were  settled  in  Musashi,  the  pro^'ince  in  which 
Tokio,  the  modern  capital,  is  situated.  Various  other  emi- 
grations of  Coreans  to  Japan  of  later  date  are  referred  to  in  the 
annals  of  the  latter  cormtry,  and  it  is  fair  to  presume  that  tens  of 
thousands  of  emigrants  from  the  peninsula  fled  from  the  Tang  in- 
vasion and  mingled  with  the  islanders,  producing  the  composite 
race  that  inhabit  the  islands  niled  by  the  mikado.  Among  the 
refugees  were  many  j^riests  and  mms,  who  brought  their  books 
and  learning  to  the  court  at  Nara,  and  thus  diffused  about  them  a 
literaiy  atmosphere.  The  establishment  of  schools,  the  awaken- 
ing of  the  Japanese  intellect,  and  the  first  beginnings  of  the  htera- 
ture  of  Japan,  the  composition  of  their  oldest  historical  books, 
the  Kojiki  and  the  Kihongi — aU  the  fruits  of  the  latter  half  of  the 
seventh  and  early  jDart  of  the  eighth  century — are  directly  trace- 
able to  this  influx  of  the  scholars  of  Hiaksai,  which  being  de- 
stroyed by  China,  lived  again  in  Japan.  Even  the  jjronunciation 
of  the  Chinese  characters  as  taught  by  the  Hiaksai  teachers  re- 
mains to  this  day.  One  of  them,  the  nun  Homio,  a learned  lady, 
made  her  system  so  popular  among  the  scholars  that  even  an  im- 
l^erial  proclamation  against  it  could  not  banish  it.  She  established 
her  school  in  Tsushima,  a.d.  655,  and  there  taught  that  system  of 
[Chinese]  pronunciation  [ Go-on\  which  stid  holds  sway  in  Japan, 
among  the  ecclesiastical  literati,  in  ojDposition  to  the  Kan-on  of  the 
secular  scholars.  The  Go-on,  the  older  of  the  two  pronunciations,  is 
that  of  ancient  North  China,  the  Kan-on  is  that  of  mediaeval  South- 
ern China  (Nanking).  Corea  and  Japan  having  phonetic  alpha- 
bets have  preseiwed  and  stereotyped  the  ancient  Chinese  promm- 
ciation  better  than  the  Chinese  language  itself,  since  the  Chinese 
have  no  phonetic  writing,  but  only  ideographic  characters,  the 
pronunciation  of  which  varies  during  the  progress  of  centuries. 

Hiaksai  had  given  Buddhism  to  Japan  as  early  as  552  a.d.,  but 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS.— HIAKSAI. 


39 


opposition  had  prevented  its  spread,  the  temple  was  set  on  fire, 
and  the  images  of  Buddha  thi’own  in  the  river.  In  684  one 
Say^ki  brought  another  image  of  Buddha  from  Corea,  and  Umako, 
son  of  Iname,  a minister  at  the  mikado’s  court,  enshrined  it  in  a 
chapel  on  his  own  grounds.  He  made  Yeben  and  Simata,  two 
Coreans,  his  priests,  and  his  daughter  a nun.  They  celebrated  a 
festival,  and  henceforth  Buddhism  ‘ grew  apace. 

The  country  toward  the  sunrise  was  then  a new  land  to  the 
peninsulars,  just  as  “the  West”  is  to  us,  or  Australia  is  to  Eng- 
land ; and  Japan  made  these  fugitives  welcome.  In  their  train 
came  industry,  learning,  and  skill,  enriching  the  island  kingdom 
with  the  best  infusion  of  blood  and  cultui’e. 

Hiaksai  was  the  fii’st  of  the  three  kingdoms  that  was  weak- 
ened by  ciril  war  and  then  fell  a victim  to  Chinese  lust  of  con- 
quest. 

The  progress  and  fall  of  the  other  two  kingdoms  will  now  be 
naiTated.  Beginning  with  Korai,  we  shall  follow  its  story  from 
the  year  613  a.d.,  when  the  invading  hordes  of  the  Tang  dynasty- 
had  been  driven  out  of  the  peninsula  with  such  awfiil  slaughter 
by  the  Koraians. 

' There  are  colossal  stone  images  at  Pe-chiu  (Pha-jiu)  in  the  capital  prov- 
ince, and.  at  Un-jin  in  Chung-chong  Do.  The  former,  discovered  by  Lieuten- 
ant J.  G.  Bernadon,  U.S.N. , are  in  the  midst  of  a fir-wood,  and  are  carved  in 
half-figure  out  of  bowlders  in  place,  the  heads  and  caps  projecting  over  the 
tops  of  the  trees.  One  wears  a square  cap  and  the  other  a round  one,  from 
which  Mr.  G.  W.  Aston  conjectures  that  they  symbolize  the  male  and  female 
elements  in  nature  (p.  329).  At  Un-jin  in  Chung-chong  D5  Mr.  G.  C.  Foulke, 
U.S.N.,  saw,  at  a distance  of  fifteen  miles,  what  seemed  to  be  a lighthouse. 
On  approach,  this  half-length  human  figure  proved  to  be  a pinnacle  of  white 
granite,  sixty-four  feet  high,  cut  into  a representation  of  Buddha.  Similar 
statues  may  perhaps  be  discovered  elsewhere.  Coreans  call  such  figures  mi- 
ryek  (stone  men,  as  the  Chinese  characters  given  in  the  French-Corean  dic- 
tionary read),  or  miriok,  from  the  Chinese  Mi-le,  or  Buddha.  (In  Japanese, 
the  Buddha  to  come  is  Miroku-butsu — a verbal  coincidence.)  Professor  Terrien 
de  Lacouperie  has  written  upon  this  theme  with  great  learning.  Besides  the 
lop-ears,  forehead-mark,  and  traditional  countenance  seen  in  the  Buddhas  of 
Chinese  Asia,  there  is  on  the  Un-jin  figure  a very  high  double  cap,  on  which 
are  set  two  slabs  of  stone  joined  by  a central  column,  suggesting  both  the  cere- 
monial cap  of  ancient  Chinese  ritual  and  the  Indian  pagoda-like  umbrella. 
These  mirkik  stand  in  what  was  once  Hiaksai.  In  his  “ Life  in  Corea,”  Mr. 
Carles  gives  a picture  of  the  one  at  Un-jin.  Smaller  ones  exist  near  monas- 
teries and  temples. 


CHAPTER  YI. 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS.— KORAL 

After  the  struggle  in  which  the  Corean  tiger  had  worsted  the 
Western  Dragon,  early  in  the  seventh  century,  China  and  Korai 
were  for  a generation  at  peace.  The  bones  of  the  slain  were 
buried,  and  sacrificial  fires  for  the  dead  soothed  the  spirits  of  the 
victims.  The  same  imperial  messenger,  who  in  G22  was  sent  to 
supeiwise  these  offices  of  religion,  also  Hsited  each  of  the  courts 
of  the  three  kingdoms.  So  successful  was  he  in  his  mission  of 
peacefid  diplomacy,  that  each  of  the  Corean  states  sent  envoys 
with  tribute  and  congratulation  to  the  imperial  throne.  In  proof 
of  his  good  wishes,  the  emperor  returned  to  his  vassals  aU  his 
prisoners,  and  declaimed  that  their  yoimg  men  would  be  re- 
ceived as  students  in  the  Imperial  University  at  his  capital 
Henceforth,  as  in  many  instances  during  later  centuries,  the 
sons  of  nobles  and  promising  youth  from  Korai,  Shinra,  and 
Hiaksai  went  to  study  at  Nanking,  where  their  envoys  met  the 
Arab  traders. 

Korai  having  been  divided  into  five  provinces,  or  circuits, 
named  respectively  the  Home,  North,  South,  East,  and  West  divi- 
sions, extended  from  the  Sea  of  Japan  to  the  Liao  River,  and  en- 
joyed a brief  speU  of  peace,  except  always  on  the  southern  border ; 
for  the  chronic  state  of  Korai  and  Shinra  was  that  of  mutual  hos- 
tility. On  the  north,  beyond  the  Tumen  River,  was  the  kingdom 
of  Pu-hai,  with  which  Korai  was  at  peace,  and  Japan  was  in  inti- 
mate relations,  and  China  at  jealous  hostility. 

The  Chinese  court  soon  began  to  look  with  longing  eyes  on 
the  tenitory  of  that  paid  of  Korai  lying  west  of  the  Talu  River, 
believing  it  to  be  a geographical  necessity  that  it  should  become 
their  scientific  frontier,  while  the  emperor  cherished  the  hope  of 
soon  rectifjfing  it.  Though  unable  to  forget  the  fact  that  one  of 
his  predecessors  had  wasted  mdlions  of  fives  and  tons  of  treasure 
in  vainly  attempting  to  humble  Kokorai,  his  ambition  and  pride 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS— KORAI 


41 


spurred  him  on  to  wade  through  slaughter  to  conquest  and  re- 
venge. He  waited  only  for  a j)retext. 

This  time  the  destinies  of  the  Eastern  Kingdom  were  pro- 
foundly influenced  by  the  character  of  the  feudalism  brought  into 
it  from  ancient  times,  and  which  was  one  of  the  characteristic  insti- 
tutions of  the  Euyu  race. 

The  Government  of  Korai  was  simply  that  of  a royal  house, 
holding,  by  more  or  less  binding  ties  of  loyalty,  powerful  nobles, 
who  in  turn  held  then’  lands  on  feudal  temu’e.  In  certain  con- 
tingencies these  noble  land-holders  were  scarcely  less  powerful 
than  the  king  himself. 

In  641  one  of  these  liegemen,  whose  ambition  the  king  had  in 
vain  attempted  to  cm-b  and  even  to  put  to  death,  revenged  him- 
self by  killing  the  king  -with  his  own  hands.  He  then  proclaimed 
as  sovereign  the  nephew  of  the  dead  king,  and  made  himself 
prime  minister.  Ha\-ing  thus  the  control  of  aU  power  in  the  state, 
and  being  a man  of  tremendous  physical  strength  and  mental 
ability,  all  the  people  submitted  quietly  to  the  new  order  of 
things,  and  were  at  the  same  time  diverted,  being  sent  to  ravage 
Shku'a,  annexing  all  the  country  doMTi  to  the  37th  parallel.  The 
Chinese  emperor  gave  investitm-e  to  the  new  king,  but  ordered 
this  Corean  'Wai'vvick  to  recall  his  troops  from  invading  Shinra, 
the  ally  of  China.  The  minister  paid  his  tribute  loyally,  but  re- 
fused to  acknowledge  the  right  of  China  to  interfere  in  Corean 
politics.  The  tribute  was  then  sent  back  Mlth  insult,  and  war  be- 
ing certain  to  follow,  Korai  prepared  for  the  worst.  War  with 
China  has  been  so  constant  a phenomenon  in  Corean  historw'  that 
a special  term,  Ho-ran,  exists  and  is  common  in  the  national  an- 
rrals,  since  the  “Chinese  wars”  have  been  numbered  by  the  score. 

Again  the  sails  of  an  invading  fleet  wlritened  the  waters  of  the 
YeUow  Sea,  canw lug  the  Chinese  army  of  chastisement  that  was 
to  land  at  the  head  of  the  peninsula,  Avhile  two  bodies  of  troops 
w’ere  despatched  by  different  routes  landward.  The  Tang  em- 
peror was  a stanch  believer  in  IMrang  Ti,  the  Asiatic  equivalent 
of  the  Eirropean  doctrine  of  the  di\lne  right  of  kings  to  reign — a 
tenet  as  easily  found  by  one  looking  for  it  in  the  Confucian  clas- 
sics, as  in  the  Hebrew  scriptures.  He  jrrofessed  to  be  marching 
simply  to  vindicate  the  honor  of  majesty  and  to  prmish  the  regi- 
cide rebel,  but  not  to  harm  nobles  or  people.  The  invaders  soorr 
overran  Liao  Turrg,  and  city  after  city  fell.  The  emperor  himself 
accompanied  the  ar’my  and  burned  his  bridges  after  the  crossing 


42 


COREA. 


of  every  river.  In  spite  of  the  mud  and  the  summer  rains  he 
steadily  pushed  his  way  on,  helping  with  his  own  hands  in  the 
works  at  the  sieges  of  the  walled  cities — the  ruins  of  which  stUl 
litter  the  plains  of  Liao  Tung.  In  one  of  these,  captured  only 
after  a protracted  investment,  10,000  Koraians  are  said  to  have 
been  slain.  In  case  of  submission  on  summons,  or  after  a slight 
defence,  the  besieged  were  leniently  and  even  kindly  treated. 
By  July  aU  the  country  w'est  of  the  Yalu  was  in  possession  of  the 
Chinese,  who  had  crossed  the  river  and  ai-rived  at  Anchiu,  only 
forty  miles  north  of  Ping-an  city. 

By  tremendous  personal  energy"  and  a general  le^•y  in  mass,  an 
army  of  150,000  Korai  men  was  sent  against  the  Chinese,  which 
took  up  a position  on  a hiU  about  three  miles  from  the  city.  The 
plan  of  the  battle  that  ensued,  made  by  the  Chinese  emperor  him- 
self, was  skilfully  carried  out  by  his  lieutenants,  and  a total  defeat 
of  the  entrapped  Koraian  army  followed,  the  slain  numbering 
20,000.  The  next  day,  with  the  remnant  of  his  army,  amounting 
to  40,000  men,  the  Koraian  general  surrendered.  Fifty  thousand 
horses  and  10,000  coats  of  mail  were  among  the  spoils.  The  foot 
soldiers  were  dismissed  and  ordered  home,  but  the  Koraian  lead- 
ers were  made  prisoners  and  marched  into  China. 

After  so  crushing  a loss  in  men  and  material,  one  might  expect 
instant  suirender  of  the  besieged  city.  So  far  from  this,  the  gar- 
rison redoubled  the  energy  of  their  defence.  In  this  we  see  a 
striking  trait  of  the  Corean  military  character  which  has  been  no- 
ticed from  the  era  of  the  Tangs,  and  before  it,  down  to  Admiral 
Eodgers.  Chinese,  Japanese,  French,  and  Americans  have  experi- 
enced the  fact  and  marvelled  thereat.  It  is  that  the  Coreans  are 
poor  soldiers  in  the  open  field  and  exhibit  slight  proof  of  personal 
valor.  They  cannot  face  a dashing  foe  nor  endure  stubborn  fight- 
ing. But  j3ut  the  same  men  behind  walls,  bring  them  to  bay,  and 
the  timid  stag  amazes  the  hounds.  Their  whole  nature  seems  re- 
inforced. They  are  more  than  brave.  Tlieir  coui'age  is  sublime. 
They  fight  to  the  last  man,  and  fling  themselves  on  the  bare 
steel  when  the  foe  clears  the  parapet.  The  Japanese  of  1592 
looked  on  the  Corean  in  the  field  as  a kitten,  but  in  the  castle  as 
a tiger.  The  French,  in  1866,  never  found  a force  that  could  face 
rifles,  though  behind  walls  the  same  men  were  invincible.  The 
American  handful  of  tars  kejit  at  harmless  distance  thousands  of 
black  heads  in  the  open,  but  inside  the  fort  they  met  giants  in 
bravery.  No  nobler  foe  ever  met  American  steeL  Even  when  dis- 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS— KORAI. 


43 


aiTQed  they  fought  their  enemies  with  dust  and  stones  until  slain 
to  the  last  man.  The  sailors  found  that  the  sheep  in  the  field 
were  lions  in  the  fort. 

The  Coreans  themselves  knew  both  their  forte  and  their  foible, 
and  so  understood  how  to  foil  the  invader  from  either  sea.  Shut 
out  from  the  rival  nations  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left  by 
the  treacherous  sea,  buttressed  on  the  north  by  lofty  moimtains, 
and  separated  from  China  by  a stretch  of  barren  or  broken  land, 
the  peninsula  is  easily  secure  against  an  invader  far  from  his  base 
of  supplies.  The  ancient  policy  of  the  Coreans,  by  which  they 
over  and  over  again  foiled  their  mighty  foe  and  finally  seciired 
theii'  independence,  was  to  shut  themselves  up  in  their  weU-pro- 
visioned  cities  and  castles,  and  not  only  beat  otf  but  starve  away 
their  foes.  In  their  state  of  feudalism,  when  every  city  and  strate- 
gic town  of  importance  was  weU  fortified,  this  was  easily  accom- 
phshed.  The  ramparts  gave  them  shelter,  and  their  personal  valor 
secm-ed  the  rest.  Eeversing  the  usual  process  of  starving  out  a 
beleaguered  ganison,  the  besiegers,  unable  to  fight  on  empty 
stomachs,  were  at  last  obliged  to  raise  the  siege  and  go  home. 
Long  persistence  in  this  resolute  policy  finally  saved  Corea 
fr-om  the  Chinese  colossus,  and  preserved  her  imbriduality  among 
nations. 

Faithful  to  their  character,  as  above  set  forth,  the  Koraians 
held  theii'  own  in  the  city  of  Anchiu,  and  the  Chinese  could  make 
no  impression  upon  it.  In  sjiite  of  catapults,  scaling  ladders, 
movable  towers,  and  artificial  mounds  raised  higher  than  the 
walls,  the  Koraians  held  out,  and  by  sorties  bravely  captm-ed  or 
destroyed  the  enemy’s  works.  Not  daring  to  leave  such  a fortified 
city  in  their  rear,  the  Chinese  could  not  advance  further,  while 
their  failing  provisions  and  the  advent  of  fr-ost  showed  them  that 
they  must  retreat. 

Hungrily  they  tui-ned  their  faces  toward  China. 

In  spite  of  the  intense  chagrin  of  the  foiled  Chinese  leader,  so 
great  was  his  admiration  for  the  valor  of  the  besieged  that  he  sent 
the  Koraian  commander  a valuable  present  of  roUs  of  silk.  The 
Koraians  were  unable  to  pursue  the  flying  invaders,  and  few  fell 
by  their  weapons.  But  hunger,  the  fatigue  of  crossing  impassa- 
ble oceans  of  worse  than  Virginia  mud,  cold  ■winds,  and  snow 
storms  destroyed  thousands  of  the  Chinese  on  their  wear}'  home- 
ward march  over  the  mountain  passes  and  quagmires  of  Liao 
Txmg.  The  net  results  of  the  campaign  were  great  glory  to  Korai ; 


44 


COREA. 


and  besides  the  loss  of  ten  cities,  70,000  of  her  sons  were  captives 
in  China,  and  40,000  lay  in  battle  graves. 

According  to  a custom  which  Californians  have  learned  in  our 
day,  the  bones  of  the  Chinese  soldiers  who  died  or  were  killed  in 
the  campaign  were  collected,  brought  into  China,  and,  with  due 
sacrificial  rites  and  lamentations  by  the  emperor,  solemnly  buried 
in  their  native  soiL  Irregular  warfare  still  continued  between  the 
two  countries,  the  offered  tribute  of  Korai  being  refused,  and  the 
emperor  waiting  until  his  resources  would  justify  him  in  sending 
another  vast  fleet  and  army  against  defiant  Korai.  While  thus 
waiting  he  died. 

After  a few  years  of  peace,  his  successor  foimd  occasion  for 
war,  and,  in  660  a.d.,  despatched  the  expedition  which  crushed 
Hiaksai,  the  ally  of  Korai,  and  worried,  without  humbling,  the  lat- 
ter state.  In  664  Korai  lost  its  able  leader,  the  regicide  prime 
minister — that  rock  against  which  the  waves  of  Chinese  invasion 
had  dashed  again  and  again  in  vain. 

His  son,  who  woiild  have  succeeded  to  the  office  of  his  father, 
was  opposed  by  his  brother.  The  latter,  fleeing  to  China,  became 
guide  to  the  hosts  again  sent  against  Korai  “to  save  the  people 
and  to  chastise  their  rebellious  chiefs.”  This  time  Korai,  -without 
a leader,  was  doomed.  The  Chinese  armies  having  their  rear  well 
secured  by  a good  base  of  supplies,  and  being  led  by  skilful  com- 
manders, marched  on  from  -sictorA-  to  -victory,  until,  at  the  Talu 
Rivei’,  the  various  detachments  united,  and  breaking  the  front  of 
the  Koi'ai  army,  scattered  them  and  marched  on  to  Ping-an.  The 
city  smTendered  -without  the  discharge  of  an  arro-w.  The  line  of 
kings  of  Korai  came  to  an  end  after  twenty-eight  generations,  rul- 
ing over  700  years. 

All  Korai,  -with  its  five  provinces,  its  176  cities,  and  its  four  or 
five  millions  of  people,  was  annexed  to  the  Chinese  empire.  Tens 
of  thousands  of  Koraian  refugees  fled  into  Shinra,  thousands  into 
Pu-hai,  north  of  the  Ttunen,  then  a rising  state ; and  many  to  the 
new  country  of  Japan.  Desolated  by  slaughter  and  ravaged  by 
fire  and  blood,  war  and  famine,  large  portions  of  the  land  lay 
waste  for  generations.  Thus  feU  the  second  of  the  Corean  king- 
doms, and  the  sole  dominant  state  now  supreme  in  the  peninsula 
was  Shim-a,  an  outline  of  whose  history  we  shall  proceed  to  give. 


CHAPTER  YII. 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KIHGCOMS.— SHINRA. 

When  Shinra  becomes  first  knoAvn  to  us  from  Japanese  tradi- 
tion, her  place  in  the  peninsula  is  in  the  southeast,  comprising  por- 
tions of  the  modem  provinces  of  Kang-wen  and  Kiung-sang.  The 
people  in  this  varm  and  fertile  part  of  the  peninsula  had  veiy 
probably  sent  many  colonies  of  settlers  over  to  the  Japanese  Isl- 
ands, which  lay  only  a hundred  miles  off,  with  Tsushima  for  a 
stepping-stone.  It  is  probable  that  the  “rebels”  in  Kiushiu,  so 
often  spoken  of  in  old  Japanese  histories,  w'ere  simply  Coreans  or 
their  descendants,  as,  indeed,  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Kiushiu  originally  had  been.  The  Yamato  tribe,  which  gradually 
became  paramount  in  Japan,  were  probably  immigrants  of  old  Ko- 
korai  stock,  that  is,  men  of  the  Fuj-u  race,  who  had  crossed  from 
the  north  of  Corea  over  the  Sea  of  Japan,  to  the  land  of  Sunrise, 
just  as  the  Saxons  and  Engles  pushed  across  the  North  Sea  to 
England.  They  found  the  Kumaso,  or  Kiushiu  “ rebels,”  trouble- 
some, mainly  because  these  settlers  from  the  w’est,  or  southern 
mainland  of  Corea,  considered  themselves  to  be  the  righteous 
ouTiers  of  the  island  rather  than  the  Yamato  jieople.  At  all 
events,  the  pretext  that  led  the  mikado  Chiu-ai,  who  is  said  to 
have  reigned  from  192  to  200  a.d.,  to  march  against  them  was,  that 
these  people  in  Kiushiu  would  not  acknowledge  his  authority. 
His  wife,  the  Amazonian  queen  Jingu,  was  of  the  opinion  that  the 
root  of  the  trouble  was  to  be  found  in  the  peninsula,  and  that  the 
army  should  be  sent  across  the  sea.  Her  husband,  having  been 
killed  in  battle,  the  queen  was  left  to  carry  out  her  puiqjoses, 
which  she  did  at  the  date  said  to  be  202  a.d.  She  set  sail  from 
Hizen,  and  reached  the  Asian  mainland  probably  at  the  harbor  of 
Fusau.  Unable  to  resist  so  well-appointed  a force,  the  king  of 
Shinra  submitted  and  became  the  declared  vassal  of  Japan.  En- 
voys from  Hiaksai  and  another  of  the  petty  kingdoms  also  came 
to  the  Japanese  camp  and  made  friends  "with  the  invaders.  After 


46 


COREA. 


a two  months’  stay,  the  victorious  fleet,  richly  laden  \sflth  precious 
gifts  and  spoil,  returned. 

How  much  of  truth  there  is  in  this  narrative  of  Jingu  it  is  difl&- 
cult  to  tell  The  date  given  cannot  be  trustworthy.  The  truth 
seems  at  least  this,  that  Shinra  was  far  superior  to  the  Japan  of 
the  early  Christian  centmies.  Buddhism  was  formally  established 
in  Shinra  in  the  year  528 ; and  as  early  as  the  sixth  century  a steady 
stream  of  immigrants — traders,  artists,  scholars,  and  teachers,  and 
later  Buddhist  missionaries — passed  from  Shinra  into  Japan,  in- 
temipted  only  by  the  wars  which  from  time  to  time  broke  out. 
The  relations  between  Nippon  and  Southern  Corea  will  be  more 
fully  related  in  another  chapter,  but  it  will  be  well  to  remember 
that  the  Japanese  always  laid  claim  to  the  Corean  peninsula,  and 
to  Shinra  especially,  as  a tributary  nation.  They  supported  that 
claim  not  only  whenever  embassies  fi-om  the  two  nations  met  at  the 
coui’t  of  China,  but  they  made  it  a more  or  less  active  part  of  their 
national  policy  down  to  the  year  187G.  IMany  a bloody  war  grew 
out  of  this  claim,  but  on  the  other  hand  many  a benefit  accrued 
to  Japan,  if  not  to  Shinra. 

Meanwhile,  in  the  peninsula  the  leading  state  expanded  her 
borders  by  gradual  encroachments  upon  the  little  “ kingdom  ” of 
Mimana  to  the  southwest  and  upon  Hiaksai  on  the  north.  The 
latter,  having  always  considered  Shinra  to  be  inferior,  and  even  a 
dependant,  war  broke  out  between  the  two  states  as  soon  as  Shinra 
assumed  perfect  independence.  Korai  and  Hiaksai  leagued  them- 
selves against  Shim'a,  and  the  game  of  war  continued,  with  various 
shifting  of  the  pieces  on  the  board,  untH  the  tenth  centmy.  The 
thi’ee  rival  states  mutually  hostile,  the  Japanese  usually  Mends  to 
Hiaksai,  the  Chinese  generally  helpers  of  Shinra,  the  northern 
nations  beyond  the  Tumen  and  Simgari  assisting  Korai,  varying 
their  operations  in  the  field  with  frequent  alliances  and  coimter- 
plots,  make  but  a series  of  dissolving-views  of  battle  and  strife, 
into  the  details  of  which  it  is  not  profitable  to  enter.  Though 
Korai  and  Hiaksai  felt  the  heaviest  blows  from  China,  Shinra  was 
harried  oftenest  by  the  armies  of  her  neighbors  and  by  the  Japan- 
ese. Indeed,  from  a tributary  point  of  view,  it  seems  question- 
able whether  her  aUiances  with  China  were  of  any  benefit  to  her. 
In  times  of  peace,  however,  the  blessings  of  education  and  civiliza- 
tion flowed  freely  from  her  great  patron.  Though  faidhest  east 
from  China,  it  seems  certain  that  Shinra  was,  in  many  respects, 
the  most  highly  criilized  of  the  thi-ee  states.  Especially  was  this 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS— SHINRA. 


47 


the  case  diu’ing  the  Tang  era  (618-905  ad.),  when  the  mutual  re- 
lations between  China  and  Shinra  were  closest,  and  arts,  letters, 
and  customs  were  borrowed  most  hberally  by  the  pupil  state. 
Even  at  the  present  time,  in  the  Corean  idiom,  “Tang-yang” (times 
of  the  Tang  and  Yang  dynasties)  is  a synonym  of  prosperity. 
The  term  for  “Chinese,”  applied  to  works  of  art,  poetrj’,  coins, 
fans,  and  even  to  a certain  disease,  is  “Tang,”  instead  of  the 
ordinary  word  for  China,  since  this  famous  dynastic  title  repre- 
sents to  the  Corean  mind,  as  to  the  student  of  Kathayan  his- 
torj’,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  epochs  known  to  this  longest-hved 
of  empires.  What  the  names  of  Plantagenet  and  Tudor  repre- 
sent to  an  Anglo-Saxon  mind,  the  terms  Tang  and  Simg  are  to  a 
Corean. 

Dming  this  period.  Buddhism  was  being  steadily  propagated, 
until  it  became  the  prevailing  cult  of  the  nation.  Keserving  the 
storj’  of  its  progress  for  a special  chapter,  we  notice  in  this  place 
but  one  of  its  attendant  blessings.  In  the  cnilization  of  a nation, 
the  possession  of  a vernacular  alphabet  must  be  acknowledged  to 
be  one  of  the  most  potent  factors  for  the  spread  of  intelligence 
and  cultui'e.  It  is  believed  by  many  hnguists  that  the  Choc- 
taws and  Coreans  have  the  only  two  perfect  alphabets  in  the 
world.  It  is  agreed  by  natives  of  Cho-sen  that  their  most  pro- 
foxmd  scholar  and  ablest  man  of  intellect  was  Chul-chong,  a 
statesman  at  the  com*t  of  Kion-chiu,  the  capital  of  Shim'a.  This 
famous  penman,  a scholar  in  the  classics  and  ancient  languages  of 
India  as  well  as  China,  is  credited  with  the  invention  of  the  Nido, 
or  Corean  syUabarj',  one  of  the  simplest  and  most  perfect  “ alpha- 
bets ” in  the  world.  It  expresses  the  sounds  of  the  Corean  lan- 
guage far  better  than  the  kata-kana  of  Japan  expresses  Japanese. 
Chul-chong  seems  to  have  invented  the  Nido  syllabary  by  giving  a 
phonetic  value  to  a certain  number  of  selected  Chinese  characters, 
which  are  ideographs  expressing  ideas  but  not  soimds.  Perhaps 
the  Sanskrit  ali^habet  suggested  the  model  both  for  manner  of  use 
and  for  forms  of  letters.  The  Nido  is  composed  almost  entirely 
of  straight  hnea  and  circles,  and  the  letters  belonging  to  the  same 
class  of  labials,  dentals,  etc.,  have  a similarity  of  form  easily 
recognized.  The  Coreans  state  that  the  Nido  was  invented  in 
the  early  part  of  the  eighth  centurj*,  and  that  it  was  based  on  the 
Sanskiit  alphabet.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that,  if  the  date  given  be 
time,  the  Japanese  kata-kana,  invented  a centui’y  later,  was  per- 
haps suggested  by  the  Corean. 


I 


I 


48 


COREA, 


One  remarkable  effect  of  the  iise  of  phonetic  writing  in  Corea 
and  Japan  has  been  to  stereotype,  and  thus  to  preserve,  the  ancient 
sounds  and  pronunciation  of  words  of  the  Chinese,  which  the  latter 
have  lost.  These  systems  of  -writing  outside  of  China  have  served, 
hke  Edison’s  phonographs,  in  registering  and  reproducing  the 
manner  in  which  the  Chinese  spoke,  a whole  millennium  ago. 
This  fact  has  already  opened  a fertile  field  of  research,  and  may 
yet  }deld  rich  treasures  of  discovery  to  the  sciences  of  history  and 
linguistics. 

Certainly,  however,  we  may  gather  that  the  Tang  era  was  one 
of  learning  and  hterary  progress  in  Corea,  as  in  Japan — aU  coun- 
tries in  pupilage  to  China  feeling  the  glow  of  literary  splendor  in 
which  the  Middle  Kingdom  was  then  basking.  The  young  nobles 
were  sent  to  obtain  their  education  at  the  court  and  schools  of 
Nanking,  and  the  fair  damsels  of  Shinra  bloomed  in  the  harem  of 
the  emperor.  Impenal  ambassadors  frequently  -visited  the  court 
of  this  kingdom  in  the  far  east.  Chinese  costume  and  etiquette 
were,  for  a time,  at  least,  made  the  rigorous  rule  at  court.  On  one 
occasion,  in  653  a.d.,  the  envoy  from  Shinra  to  the  mikado  came 
aiTayed  in  Chinese  dress,  and,  neglecting  the  ceremonial  forms  of 
the  Japanese  com-t,  attempted  to  observe  those  of  China.  The 
mikado  was  highly  in-itated  at  the  supposed  insult.  The  premier 
even  ad-^dsed  that  the  Corean  be  put  to  death  ; but  better  counsels 
prevailed.  Duiing  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries  this  flourish- 
ing kingdom  was  well  known  to  the  Ai-ab  geographers,  and,  it  is 
evident  that  Mussulman  travellers  visited  Shinra  or  resided  in 
the  cities  of  the  peninsida  for  pui-poses  of  trade  and  commerce,  as 
has  been  sho-wn  before. 

Kion-chiu,  the  capital  of  Shinra,  was  a bidlliant  centre  of  art 
and  science,  of  architectui-e  and  of  literary  and  religious  light. 
Lnposing  temples,  grand  monasteries,  lofty  pagodas,  halls  of 
scholars,  magnificent  gateways  and  towers  adorned  the  city.  In 
camiDaniles,  equijjped  -wdth  water-clocks  and  -with  ponderous  beUs 
and  gongs,  which,  when  struck,  flooded  the  valleys  and  hiU-tops 
with  a rich  resonance,  the  sciences  of  astronomy  and  horoscopy 
were  cvdtivated.  As  from  a fovmtain,  rich  streams  of  knowledge 
flowed  from  the  capital  of  Shinra,  both  over  the  peninsula  and  to 
the  com't  of  Japan.  Even  after  the  decay  of  Shinra’s  power  in 
the  political  \inity  of  the  whole  peninsula,  the  nation  looked  upon 
Kion-chiu  as  a sacred  city.  Her  noble  temples,  haUs,  and  towers 
stood  in  honor  and  repair,  enshrining  the  treasures  of  India,  Per- 


EPOCH  OF  THE  THREE  KINGDOMS— SHINRA.  49 

sia,  and  China,  until  the  ruthless  Japanese  torch  laid  them  in 
ashes  in  1596. 

The  generation  of  Corean  people  during  the  seventh  century, 
when  the  Chinese  hordes  desolated  large  portions  of  the  penin- 
sula and  crushed  out  Hiaksai  and  Korai,  saw  the  borders  of 
Shinra  extending  from  the  Everlasting  White  Mountains  to  the 
Island  of  Tsushima,  and  occupying  the  entire  eastern  half  of  the 
peninsula.  From  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  until  the  tenth 
centuiy,  Shinra  is  the  supreme  state,  and  the  political  power  of 
the  Eastern  Kingdom  is  represented  by  her  alone.  Her  ambition 
tempted,  or  her  Chinese  master  commanded,  her  into  an  invasion 
of  the  kingdom  of  Pu-hai  beyond  her  northern  border,  733  a.d. 
Her  armies  crossed  the  Tumen,  but  met  with  such  spirited  resist- 
ance that  only  half  of  them  retm-ned.  Shinra’s  desire  of  con- 
quest in  that  direction  was  appeased,  and  for  two  centmies  the 
land  had  rest  from  blood. 

Until  Shim’a  feU,  in  934  a.d.,  and  united  Corea  rose  on  the 
ruins  of  the  three  kingdoms,  the  history  of  this  state,  as  found  in 
the  Chinese  annals,  is  simply  a list  of  her  kings,  who,  of  course, 
received  investiture  from  China.  On  the  east,  the  Japanese,  hav- 
ing ceased  to  be  her  pupils  in  civilization  dm-ing  times  of  peace, 
as  in  time  of  war  they  were  her  conquerors,  tmmed  their  atten- 
tion to  Nanking,  recemng  directly  therefrom  the  arts  and  sci- 
ences, instead  of  at  second-hand  through  the  Corean  peninsida. 
Thej'Hlound  enough  to  do  at  home  in  conquering  all  the  tribes  in 
the  north  and  east  and  centralizing  their  system  of  government 
after  the  model  of  the  Tangs  in  China.  For  these  reasons  the 
sources  of  information  concerning  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries 
fail,  or  rather  it  is  more  exact  to  say  that  the  history  of  Shinra  is 
that  of  peace  instead  of  war.  In  869  we  read  of  pirates  from  her 
shores  descending  upon  the  Japanese  coast  to  plunder  the  tribute 
ships  from  Buzen  prorince,  and  again,  in  893,  that  a fleet  of  fifty 
junks,  manned  by  these  Corean  rovers,  was  driven  off  from  Tsus- 
hima by  the  Japanese  troops,  with  the  loss  of  three  hundred  slain. 
Another  descent  of  “foreign  pirates,”  most  probably  Coreans, 
upon  Iki  Island,  in  1019,  is  recorded,  the  strangers  being  beaten 
off  by  reinforcements  from  the  mainland.  The  very  existence  of 
these  marauders  is,  perhaps,  a good  indication  that  the  power  of 
the  Shinra  government  was  falling  into  decay,  and  that  lawless- 
ness vithin  the  kingdom  was  prepaiing  the  way  for  some  mighty 
hand  to  not  only  seize  the  existing  state,  but  to  unite  all  Corea 


50 


COREA. 


into  political,  as  well  as  geographical,  unity.  In  the  far  north 
another  of  those  great  intermittent  movements  of  population  was 
in  process,  which,  though  destroying  the  kingdom  of  Puhai  beyond 
the  Tumen,  was  to  repeople  the  desolate  land  of  Korai,  and  again 
call  a dead  state  to  aggressive  hfe.  From  the  origin  to  the  fall  of 
Shinra  there  were  three  royal  families  of  fifty-five  kings,  ruling 
nine  hundred  and  ninety-three  years,  or  seven  years  less  than  a 
millennium. 

Despite  the  modern  official  name  of  the  kingdom,  Cho-sen,  the  people  of 
Corea  still  call  their  country  Gaoli,  or  Korai,  clinging  to  the  ancient  name. 
In  this  popular  usage,  unless  we  are  mistaken,  there  is  a flavor  of  genuine 
patriotism.  Cho-sen  does  indeed  mean  Morning  Calm,  but  the  impression 
made  on  Western  ears,  and  more  vividly  upon  the  eye  by  means  of  the 
Chinese  characters,  is  apt  to  mislead.  The  term  is  less  a reflection  of  geo- 
graphical position  than  of  the  inward  emotions  of  those  who  first  of  all  were 
more  Chinese  than  Corean  in  spirit,  and  of  a desire  for  China’s  favor.  The 
term  Cho-sen  savors  less  of  dew  and  dawn  than  of  policy  and  prosy  fact.  It  is 
probable,  despite  the  Corean’s  undoubted  love  of  nature  and  beautiful  scenery, 
that  Americans  and  Europeans  have  been  led  astray  as  to  the  real  significance 
of  the  phrase  “morning  calm.”  At  the  bottom,  it  means  rather  peace  with 
China  than  the  serenity  of  dewy  morning.  Audience  of  the  Chinese  empyeror 
to  his  vassals  is  always  given  at  daybreak,  and  to  be  graciously  received  after 
the  long  and  tedious  prostrations  is  an  auspicious  beginning  as  of  a day  of  heav- 
en upon  earth.  To  the  founder  of  Corea,  Ki  Tsze,  the  gracious  favor  of  the 
Chow  emperor  was  as  “morning  calm  and  so  toNi  Taijo,  in  1392  a.d.,  was 
the  sunshine  of  the  Ming  emperor’s  favor.  In  both  instances  the  name  Cho- 
sen given  to  their  realm  had,  in  reality,  immediate  reference  to  the  dayspring 
of  China’s  favor,  and  “the  calm  of  dawn”  to  the  smile  of  the  emperor. 


CHAPTER  Vm. 


JAPAN  AND  COREA. 

It  is  as  nearly  impossible  to  write  the  history  of  Corea  and  ex> 
elude  Japan,  as  to  teU  the  story  of  mediaeval  England  and  leave 
out  France.  Not  alone  does  the  finger  of  sober  history  point  di- 
rectly westward  as  the  immediate  source  of  much  of  what  has  been 
hitherto  deemed  of  pure  Japanese  origin,  but  the  fountain-head  of 
Japanese  mjdhology  is  found  in  the  Sungari  valley,  or  under  the 
shadows  of  the  Ever-White  Mountains.  The  first  settler  of  Japan, 
like  him  of  Fujni,  crosses  the  water  upright  upon  the  back  of  a 
fish,  and  brings  the  rudiments  of  literature  and  civilization  Arith 
him.  The  remarkable  crocodiles  and  sea-monsters,  from  which 
the  gods  and  goddesses  are  bom  and  into  which  they  change,  the 
dragons  and  tide-jewels  and  the  various  mystic  symbols  which 
they  employ  to  work  their  spells,  the  methods  of  divination  and 
system  of  prognostics,  the  human  sacrifices  and  the  manner  of 
their  rescue,  seem  to  be  common  to  the  nations  on  both  sides  of 
the  Sea  of  Japan,  and  point  to  a common  heritage  from  the  same 
ancestors.  Language  comes  at  last  wth  her  revelations  to  furnish 
proofs  of  identity. 

The  mischievous  Susanoo,  so  famous  in  the  pre-historic  legends, 
told  in  the  Kojiki,  half  scamp,  half  benefactor,  who  planted  aU 
Japan  with  trees,  brought  the  seeds  from  which  they  grew  from 
Corea.  His  rescue  of  the  maiden  doomed  to  be  devom’ed  by  the 
eight-headed  dragon  (emblem  of  water,  and  symboheal  of  the  sea 
and  rivers)  reads  like  a gallant  fellow  saving  one  of  the  human 
beings  who  for  centuries,  imtil  the  now  ruling  dynasty  abolished 
the  custom,  were  saciificed  to  the  sea  on  the  Corean  coast  front- 
ing Japan.  In  Kioto,  on  Gi-on  Street,  there  is  a temple  which 
tradition  declares  was  “founded  in  G56  a.d.  by  a Corean  envoy  in 
honor  of  Susanoo,  to  whom  the  name  of  Go-dzu  Tenno  (Heavenly 
King  of  Go-dzu)  was  given,  because  he  was  originally  worshipped 
in  Go-dzu  Mountain  in  Corea.” 


52 


COREA. 


Dogs  are  not  held  in  any  honor  in  Japan,  as  they  were  an- 
ciently in  Kokorai.  Except  the  sUk-haired,  pug-nosed,  and  large- 
eyed chin,  which  the  average  native  does  not  conceive  as  canine, 
the  dogs  run  at  large,  ownerless,  as  in  the  Levant ; and  share  the 
work  of  street  scavenging  with  the  venerated  crows.  Yet  there 
are  two  places  of  honor  in  which  the. golden  and  stone  effigies 
of  this  animal — highly  ideahzed  indeed,  hut  stiU  inu — are  en- 
throned. 

The  ama-inu,  or  heavenly  dogs,  in  fanciful  sculpture  of  stone 
or  gilt  wood,  represent  guardian  dogs.  They  are  foxmd  in  pairs 
guarding  the  entrances  to  miya  or  temples.  As  all  miya  (the 
name  also  of  the  mikado’s  residence)  were  originally  intended  to 
serve  as  a model  or  copy  of  the  palace  of  the  mikado  and  a re- 
minder of  the  di\inity  of  his  person  and  throne,  it  is  possible  that 
the  ama-inu  imitated  the  golden  Corean  dogs  which  support  and 
guard  the  throne  of  Japan.  Access  to  the  shrine  was  had  only  by 
passing  these  two  heavenly  dogs.  These  creatures  are  quite  dis- 
tinct from  the  “dogs  of  Fo,”  or  the  “hons”  that  flank  the  gate- 
ways of  the  magistrate’s  office  in  China.  Those  who  have  had 
audience  of  the  mikado  in  the  imperial  throne-room,  as  the  writer 
had  in  January,  1873,  have  noticed  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  serv- 
ing as  legs  or  supports  to  the  golden  chair,  on  which  His  ^Majesty 
sits,  two  dogs  sitting  on  their  haunches,  and  upright  on  their  fore- 
legs. These  fearful-looking  creatui-es,  with  wide-open  mouths, 
hair  cui'led  in  tufts,  especially  around  the  front  neck,  and  with 
tads  bifurcated  at  their  upright  ends,  are  called  “Corean  dogs.” 
For  what  reason  placed  thei’e  we  know  not.  It  may  be  in  witness 
of  the  conquest  of  Shinra  by  the  empress  Jingu,  who  called  the 
king  of  Shinra  “the  dog  of  Japan,”  or  it  may  point  to  some  for- 
gotten symbohsm  in  the  past,  or  typify  the  vassalage  of  Corea — so 
long  a fundamental  dogma  in  Japanese  pohtics.  It  is  certainly 
strange  to  see  this  creatm-e,  so  highly  honored  in  Fuyu  and  dis- 
honored among  the  vulgar  in  Japan,  placed  beneath  the  mikado’s 
throne. 

The  Japanese  laid  claim  to  Corea  from  the  second  century 
untd  the  27th  of  Febniary,  1876.  On  that  day  the  mikado’s  min- 
ister plenipotentiary  signed  the  treaty,  recognizing  Cho-sen  as  an 
independent  nation.  Through  aU  the  seventeen  centmies  which, 
according  to  their  annals,  elapsed  since  their  armies  fii*st  com- 
pelled the  vassalage  of  their  neighbor,  the  Japanese  regarded  the 
states  of  Corea  as  tiibutai-y.  Time  and  again  they  enforced  their 


JAPAN  AND  COREA. 


53 


claim  with  bloody  invasion,  and  when  thi’ough  a more  enlightened 
pohcy  the  rulers  voluntarily  acknowledged  their  former  enemy  as 
an  equal,  the  decision  cost  Japan  almost  immediately  afterward 
seven  months  of  civil  wai-,  20,000  hves,  and  fifty  millions  of  dol- 
lars in  treasure.  The  mainspring  of  the  “ Satsuma  rebellion  ” of 
1877  was  the  official  act  of  friendship  by  treaty,  and  the  refusal  of 
the  Tokio  Government  to  make  war  on  Corea. 

From  about  the  beginning  of  the  Clmstian  era  until  the  fif- 
teenth century  the  relations  between  the  two  nations  were  very 
close  and  active.  Alternate  peace  and  war,  mutual  assistance  given, 
and  embassies  sent  to  and  fro  are  recorded  with  lively  frequency 
in  the  early  Japanese  annals,  especially  the  Isihongi  and  Kojiki. 
A more  or  less  continual  stream  of  commerce  and  emigration 
seems  to  have  set  in  fr-om  the  peninsula.  Some  writers  of  high 
authority,  who  are  also  comparative  students  of  the  languages  of 
the  two  coimtries,  see  in  these  events  the  origin  of  the  moderu 
Japanese.  They  interpret  them  to  mean  nothing  less  than  the 
peopling  of  the  archipelago  by  continental  tribes  passing  through 
the  peninsuLa,  and  landing  in  Japan  at  variorrs  points  along  the 
coast  from  Iviushiu  to  Kaga.  Some  of  them  think  that  Japan  was 
settled  wholly  arrd  only  by  Tungusic  races  of  Northeasteru  Asia 
coming  fr-om  or  tlu-ough  Corea.  They  base  their  belief  not  only 
on  the  general  stream  and  tendency  of  Japanese  tradition,  but  also 
and  more  on  the  proofs  of  language. 

The  fir-st  mention  of  Corea  in  the  Japanese  annals  occru’S  in 
the  fifth  volume  of  the  Xihongi,  and  is  the  perhaps  half-fabvdous 
nara-ative  of  ancient  tradition.  In  the  G.jth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  tenth  mikado,  Sujin  (97-30  b.c.),  a boat  filled  with  peojrle  from 
the  west  appeared  off  the  southern  point  of  ChO-shiu,  near  the 
modem  town  of  ShimonosekL  They  would  not  land  there,  but 
steered  their  course  from  cape  to  cape  along  the  coast  imtil  they 
reached  the  Bay  of  Keji  no  Wara  in  Echizen,  near  the  modem 
city  of  Tsumga.  Here  they  disembarked  and  announced  them- 
selves from  Amana  Sankan  (Amana  of  the  Three  Han  or  King- 
doms) in  Southern  Corea.  They  \mpacked  their  treasures  of  finely 
wi’ought  goods,  and  their  leader  made  offei-ings  to  the  mikado 
Sujin.  Tliese  immigi-ants  remained  five  yeai's  in  Echizen,  not 
far  fr-om  the  city  of  Fukui,  tdl  28  b.c.  Before  lea^-ing  Japan, 
they  presented  themselves  in  the  capital  for  a farewell  audience. 
The  mikado  Mimaki,  having  died  thi-ee  years  before,  the  -sdsi- 
tors  were  requested  on  their  return  to  call  their  coimti-j'  Mimana, 


COREA. 


H4 

after  their  patron,  as  a memorial  of  their  stay  in  Japan.  To 
this  they  assented,  and  on  their  return  named  their  district 
Mimana. 

Some  traditions  state  that  the  first  Corean  envoy  had  a horn 
gi’owing  out  of  his  forehead,  and  that  since  his  time,  and  on  ac- 
count of  it,  the  hay  near  which  he  dwelt  was  named  Tsunaga  (Horn 
Bay)  now  corrupted  into  Tsuruga. 

It  may  he  added  that  nearly  aU  mythical  characters  or  heroes 
in  Japanese  and  Chinese  history  are  represented  as  having  one  or 
more  very  short  horns  growing  out  of  their  heads,  and  are  so  de- 
lineated in  native  art. 

Six  years  later  an  envoy  from  Shinra  arrived,  also  bringing  pre- 
sents to  the  mikado.  These  consisted  of  mirrors,  jade  stone, 
swords,  and  other  precious  articles,  then  common  in  Corea  hut 
doubtless  new  in  Japan. 

According  to  the  tradition  of  the  Kojiki  (Book  of  Ancient  Le- 
gends) the  foui-teenth  mikado,  Chiu-ai  (ad.  192-200)  was  holding 
his  court  at  Tsuruga  in  Echizen,  in  a.d.  194,  when  a rebellion 
broke  out  in  Kiushiu.  He  marched  at  once  into  Kiushiu,  against 
the  rebels,  and  there  fell  by  disease  or  arrow.  His  consort,  Jingu 
Kogo,  had  a presentiment  that  he  ought  not  to  go  into  Kiushiu, 
as  he  would  surely  fad  if  he  did,  but  that  he  should  strike  at  the 
root  of  the  trouble  and  sail  at  once  to  the  west. 

After  his  death  she  headed  the  Japanese  army  and,  leading  the 
troops  in  person,  quelled  the  revolt.  She  then  ordered  aU  the 
available  forces  of  her  realm  to  assemble  for  an  invasion  of  Shinra. 
Japanese  modem  writers  have  laid  great  stress  upon  the  fact  that 
Shinra  began  the  aggressions  which  brought  on  war,  and  in  this 
fact  justify  Jingu’s  action  and  Japan’s  right  to  hold  Corea  as  an 
honestly  acquii’ed  possession. 

All  being  ready,  the  doughty  queen  regent  set  sail  from  the 
coast  of  Hizen,  in  Japan,  in  the  tenth  month  .ad.  202,  and  beached 
the  fleet  safely  on  the  coast  of  Shinra.  The  King  of  Shinra,  accus- 
tomed to  meet  only  with  men  from  the  mde  tribes  of  Kiushiu,  was 
siuprised  to  see  so  well-appointed  an  army  and  so  large  a fleet  from 
a land  to  the  eastward.  Strack  with  terror  he  resolved  at  once  to 
submit.  Tjdng  his  hands  in  token  of  submission  and  in  presence 
of  the  queen  Jingu,  he  declared  himself  the  slave  of  Japan.  Jingu 
caused  her  bow  to  be  suspended  over  the  gate  of  the  palace  of  the 
king  in  sign  of  his  submission.  It  is  even  said  that  she  >vrote 
on  the  gate  “The  King  of  Shinra  is  the  dog  of  Japan.”  Perhaps 


JAPAN  AND  COREA. 


55 


these  are  historic  words,  which  find  their  meaning  to-day  in  the 
two  golden  dogs  forming  part  of  the  mikado’s  throne,  like  the 
Scotch  “ stone  of  Scone,”  under  the  coronation  chair  in  Westmin- 
ster Abbey. 

The  followers  of  Jingu  evidently  expected  a rich  booty,  but 
after  so  peaceful  a conquest  the  empress  ordered  that  no  looting 
should  be  allowed,  and  no  spoil  taken  except  the  treasures  consti- 
tuting tribute.  She  restored  the  king  to  the  throne  as  her  vassal, 
and  the  tribute  was  then  collected  and  laden  on  eighty  boats  -wfith 
hostages  for  future  annual  tribute.  The  offerings  comprised  pic- 
tures, works  of  elegance  and  art,  mirrors,  jade,  gold,  silver,  and 
silk  fabrics. 

Preparations  were  now  made  to  conquer  Hiaksai  also,  when 
Jingu  was  surprised  to  receive  the  volimtary  submission  and  offers 
of  tribute  of  this  country. 

The  Japanese  army  remained  in  Corea  only  two  months,  but 
this  brief  expedition  led  to  great  and  lasting  results.  It  gave  the 
Japanese  a keener  thirst  for  martial  glorj",  it  opened  their  eyes  to 
a higher  state  of  arts  and  chdlization.  From  this  time  forth  there 
flowed  into  the  islands  a constant  stream  of  Corean  emigrants,  who 
gave  a great  impulse  to  the  spirit  of  improvement  in  Japan.  Tlie 
Japanese  accept  the  story  of  Jingu  and  her  conquest  as  sound 
history,  and  adorn  their  greenback  paper  money  with  pictures  of 
her  foreign  exploits.  Critics  reject  many  elements  in  the  tradi- 
tion, such  as  her  controlling  the  waves  and  dro^vning  the  Shinra 
army  by  the  jewels  of  the  ebbing  and  the  flo-R-ing  tide,'  and  the 
delay  of  her  accouchement  by  a magic  stone  canned  in  her  girdle. 
The  Japanese  ascribe  the  glorj”^  of  rictorj'  to  her  then  unborn  babe, 
afterward  deified  as  Ojin,  god  of  war,  and  worshipped  by  Buddhists 
as  Hachiman  or  the  Eight-bannered  Buddha.  Yet  many  temples 
are  dedicated  to  Jingu,  one  especially  famous  is  near  Hiogo,  and 
Koraiji  (Corean  village)  near  Oiso,  a few  miles  from  Y^okohama, 
has  another  which  was  at  first  built  in  her  honor.  Evidently  the 
core  of  the  narrative  of  conquest  is  fact. 

At  the  time  when  the  faint,  dim  light  of  trustworthy  tradition 
dawns,  we  find  the  people  inhabiting  the  Japanese  archipelago  to 
be  rouglily  dirided,  as  to  their  political  status,  into  four  classes. 

In  the  central  province  aroimd  Kioto  ruled  a kingly  house — 


' Tlie  story,  told  in  full  in  the  Hei&e  Monogatari,  is  given  in  English  in 
“ Japanese  Fairy  World.” 


06 


COREA. 


the  mikado  and  his  family — with  tributary  nobles  or  feudal  chiefs 
holding  their  lands  on  military  tenure.  This  is  the  ancient  classic 
land  and  realm  of  Yamato.  Four  other  provinces  adjoining  it 
have  always  formed  the  core  of  the  empire,  and  are  called  the  Go- 
Kinai,  or  five  home  provinces,  suggesting  the  five  clans  of  KokoraL 
To  the  north  and  east  stretched  the  little  known  and  less  civil- 
ized region,  peopled  by  tribes  of  kindred  blood  and  speech,  who 


spoke  nearly  the  same  language  as  the  Yamato  tribes,  and  who 
had  probably  come  at  some  past  time  from  the  same  ancestral 
seats  in  Manchui’ia,  and  called  the  Kuan-to,  or  region  east  {to)  of 
the  barrier  (kuan)  at  Ozaka  ; or  poetically  Adzuma. 

Still  fui’ther  north,  on  the  main  island  and  in  Yezo,  lived  the 
Ainos  or  Ebisu,  probably  the  aborigines  of  the  soil — the  straight- 
eyed men  whose  descendants  stiU  live  in  Yezo  and  the  Kuriles. 


JAPA2T  AND  COREA. 


57 


The  northern  and  eastern  tribes  were  fii’st  conquered  and  thor- 
oughly subdued  by  the  Yamato  tribes,  after  which  all  the  far  north 
was  overrun  and  the  Ainos  subjugated. 

In  the  extreme  south  of  the  main  island  of  Japan  and  in  Kiu- 
shiu,  then  called  Kumaso  by  the  Yamato  people,  lived  a number 
of  tribes  of  perhaps  the  same  ethnic  stock  as  the  Yamato  Japan- 
ese, but  further  removed.  Their  progenitors  had  probably  de- 
scended from  Manchuria  through  Corea  to  Japan.  Their  blood  and 
speech,  however,  were  more  mixed  by  infusions  from  Malay  and 
southern  elements.  Into  Edushiu — it  being  nearest  to  the  conti- 
nent— the  peninsulars  were  constantly  coming  and  mingling  with 
the  islanders. 

The  allegiance  of  the  Kiushiu  tribes  to  the  royal  house  of  Ya- 
mato was  of  a very  loose  kind.  The  history  of  these  early  centu- 
ries, as  shown  in  the  annals  of  Nihon,  is  but  a series  of  revolts 
against  the  distant  waraior  mikado,  whose  life  wns  chiefly  one  of 
war.  He  had  often  to  leave  his  seat  in  the  central  island  to  march 
at  the  head  of  his  followers  to  put  down  rebellions  or  to  conquer 
new  tribes.  Over  these,  when  subdued,  a prince  chosen  by  the 
conqueror  was  set  to  nrle,  who  became  a feudatory  of  the  mikado. 

The  attempts  of  the  Y'amato  sovereign  to  w^hoUy  redrrce  the 
Kiushiu  tribes  to  submission,  were  greatly  frnstrated  by  their 
stout  resistance,  fomented  by  emissaries  from  Shinra,  rvho  insti- 
gated them  to  “revolt,”  while  adventurers  from  the  Corean  main- 
land came  over  in  lar-ge  numbers  and  joined  the  “rebels,”  who 
w’ere,  in  one  sense,  their  own  compatriots. 

From  the  time  of  Jingu,  if  the  early  dates  in  Japanese  history 
are  to  be  tmsted,  ma}'  be  said  to  date  that  belief,  so  firmly  fixed 
in  the  Japanese  mind,  that  Corea  is,  and  always  was  since  Jingu’s 
time,  a tributary  and  dejrendency  of  Japan.  This  idea,  akin  to 
that  of  the  claim  of  the  English  kings  on  France,  led  to  frequent 
expeditions  from  the  third  to  the  sixteenth  centruy,  and  which, 
even  as  late  as  1874,  1875,  and  1877,  lay  at  the  root  of  three  ci\il 
wars. 

All  these  expeditions,  sometimes  national,  sometimes  filibuster- 
ing, served  to  drain  the  resources  of  Japan,  though  many  impulses 
to  development  and  higher  cmlization  were  thus  gained,  espe- 
cially in  the  earlier  cerrtm-ies.  It  seemed,  rmtil  1877,  almost  im- 
possible to  eradicate  from  the  military  mind  of  Japan  the  conduc- 
tion that  to  surrender  Corea  was  cowardice  and  a stain  on  the 
national  honor.  But  time  will  show,  as  it  showed  centruies  ago 


58 


COREA. 


in  England,  that  the  glory  and  prosperity  of  the  conqueror  were 
increased,  not  diminished,  when  Japan  relinquished  all  claim  on 
her  continental  neighbor  and  treated  her  as  an  equal 

The  Coreans  taught  the  Japanese  the  arts  of  peace,  while  the 
Coreans  profited  from  their  neighbors  to  improve  in  the  business  of 
war.  We  read  that,  in  316  a.d.,  a Corean  ambassador,  bringing 
the  usual  tribute,  presented  to  the  mikado  a shield  of  iron  which 
he  believed  to  be  imTilnerable  to  Japanese  arrows.  The  mikado 
called  on  one  of  his  favorite  marksmen  to  practice  in  the  presence 
of  the  envoy.  The  shield  was  suspended,  and  the  archer,  drawing 
bow,  sent  a shaft  through  the  iron  skin  of  the  buckler  to  the  as- 
tonishment of  the  visitor.  In  aU  their  battles  the  Coreans  were 
rarely  able  to  stand  in  open  field  before  the  archers  from  over  the 
sea,  who  sent  true  cloth-yard  shafts  from  their  oak  and  bamboo 
bows. 

The  paying  of  tribute  to  a foreign  country  is  never  a pleasant 
duty  to  perform,  though  in  times  of  prosperity  and  good  harvests 
it  is  not  difficult.  In  periods  of  scarcity  from  bad  crops  it  is  well 
nigh  impossible.  To  insist  upon  its  payment  is  to  provoke  rebel- 
lion. Instances  are  indeed  given  in  Japanese  history  where  the 
conquerors  not  only  remitted  the  tribute  but  even  sent  ship  loads 
of  rice  and  barley  to  the  starving  Coreans.  When,  however,  for 
reasons  not  deemed  sufficient,  or  out  of  sheer  defiance,  their  vas- 
sals refused  to  discharge  their  dues,  they  again  felt  the  iron  hand 
of  Japan  in  war.  During  the  reign  of  Yuriaki,  the  twenty-second 
mikado  (a.d.  457-477),  the  three  states  failed  to  pay  tribute.  A 
Japanese  army  landed  in  Corea,  and  conquering  Hiaksai,  com- 
pelled her  to  return  to  her  duty.  The  campaign  was  less  suc- 
cessfid  in  Shinra  and  Korai,  for  after  the  Japanese  had  left  the 
Corean  shores  the  “ tribute  ” was  sent  only  at  intervals,  and  the 
temper  of  the  half-conquered  people  was  such  that  other  expe- 
ditions had  to  be  despatched  to  inflict  chastisement  and  compel 
payment. 

The  gallant  but  vain  succor  given  by  the  Japanese  to  Hiaksai 
during  the  war  wdth  the  Chinese,  in  the  sixth  century,  which  re- 
svdted  in  the  destniction  of  the  little  kingdom,  has  already  been 
detailed.  Among  the  names,  forever  famous  in  Japanese  art  and 
tradition,  of  those  who  took  part  in  this  expedition  are  Sate-hiko 
and  Kasi-wade.  The  former  sailed  away  from  Hizen  in  the  year 
536,  as  one  of  the  mikado’s  body-guard  to  assist  their  allies  the 
men  of  Hiaksai.  A poetical  legend  recounts  that  his  wife,  Sayo- 


JAPAN  AND  COREA. 


59 


hime,  climbed  tbe  bills  of  Matsura  to  catcb  the  last  glimpse  of  bis 
receding  sabs.  Thus  intently  gazing,  with  straining  eyes,  sbe 
turned  to  stone.  Tbe  peasants  of  tbe  neighborhood  still  discei’u 
in  tbe  weatbem-wom  rocks,  high  up  on  tbe  cliffs,  tbe  figure  of  a 
lady  in  long  trading  court  dress  with  face  and  figure  eagerly  bent 
over  tbe  western  waves.  Not  only  is  tbe  name  Matsura  Sayobime 
tbe  sjonbol  of  devoted  love,  but  from  this  incident  tbe  famous 
author  Bakin  constructed  bis  romance  of  “Tbe  Great  Stone  Spirit 
of  Matsura.” 

Kasiwade,  who  crossed  over  to  do  “frontier  service  ” in  tbe 
peninsula  a few  years  later,  was  driven  ashore  by  a snow  squall  at 
an  unknown  part  of  tbe  coast.  "Wbde  in  this  defenceless  condi- 
tion bis  camp  was  invaded  by  a tiger,  which  carried  off  and  de- 
voured bis  son,  a lad  of  tender  age.  Kasiwade  at  once  gave  chase 
and  followed  tbe  beast  to  tbe  mountains  and  into  a cave.  Tbe 
tiger  leaping  out  upon  him,  tbe  wary  warrior  bearded  him  with 
bis  left  band,  and  buried  bis  dirk  in  bis  tbi'oat.  Then  finish- 
ing him  with  bis  sabre,  be  skinned  tbe  bmte  and  sent  borne  tbe 
tro2>hy.  From  olden  times  Cbo-sen  is  known  to  Japanese  cbH- 
di-en  only  as  a land  of  tigers,  while  to  tbe  soldier  tbe  “marshal’s 
baton  caiTied  in  bis  knapsack  ” is  a tiger-skin  scabbard,  tbe  emblem 
and  possession  of  rank. 

As  tbe  imperial  court  of  Jajjan  looked  upon  Sbinra  and  Hiak- 
sai  as  outljdng  vassal  states,  tbe  frequent  mibtary  movements 
across  tbe  sea  were  reckoned  imder  “frontier  service,”  like  that 
beyond  tbe  latitude  of  Sado  in  tbe  north  of  tbe  main  island,  or  in 
Kiusbiu  in  tbe  south.  “Tbe  three  countries ” of  Corea  were  far 
nearer  and  more  famibar  to  tbe  Jajjanese  soldiers  than  were  Yezo 
or  tbe  Kiu  Kiu  Islands,  which  were  not  jaari  of  tbe  empire  till 
several  centuries  afterward.  Kara  Kuni,  tbe  country  of  Kara 
(a  comij)tion  of  Korai  ?),  as  they  now  call  China,  was  then  ap- 
plied to  Corea.  Not  a bttle  of  classic  jjoetry  and  legend  in 
tbe  Yamato  language  refers  to  this  western  frontier  beyond  tbe 
sea.  Tbe  elegj’^  on  Ibemaro,  tbe  soldier-prince,  who  died  at  Tki 
Island  on  tbe  voyage  over,  and  that  on  tbe  death  of  tbe  Corean 
mm  Riguwan,  have  been  jDut  into  English  verse  by  Mi\  Cham- 
berlain (named  after  tbe  Engbsb  explorer  and  waiter  on  Corea, 
Basil  HaU),  in  bis  “Classical  Poetry  of  tbe  Japanese.”  This 
Corean  lady  left  her  borne  in  714,  and  for  tw’enty-one  years  found 
a borne  with  tbe  mikado’s  Prime  Minister,  Otomo,  and  bis  wife,  at 
Nara.  Sbe  died  in  735,  while  her  hosts  were  away  at  tbe  mineral 


60 


COREA. 


springs  of  Arima,  near  Kobe  ; and  the  elegy  was  written  by  their 
daughtei*.  One  stanza  describes  her  life  in  the  new  country. 

“ And  here  with  aliens  thou  didst  choose  to  dwell, 

Year  in,  year  out,  in  deepest  sympathy. 

And  here  thou  huiltest  thee  a holy  cell, 

And  so  the  peaceful  years  went  gliding  hy.” 

An  interesting  field  of  research  is  still  open  to  the  scholar  who 
wiU  point  out  aU  the  monuments  of  Corean  origin  or  influence  in 
the  mikado’s  empire,  in  the  arts  and  sciences,  household  customs, 
diet  and  dress,  or  architecture  ; in  short,  what  by  nature  or  the 
hand  of  man  has  been  brought  to  the  land  of  Sunrise  from  that  of 
Morning  Calm.  One  of  the  Corean  princes,  who  settled  in  Japan 
early  in  the  seventh  centiuy,  founded  a family  which  afterward 
ruled  the  famous  pro-vince  of  Nagato  or  Choshiu.  One  of  his  de- 
scendants welcomed  Francis  Xavier,  and  aided  his  work  by  gifts  of 
gi’ound  and  the  pri%'ilege  of  preaching.  Many  of  the  temples  in 
Kioto  still  contain  images,  paintings,  and  altar  furniture  brought 
from  Corea.  The  “ Pheasant  Bridge  ” still  keeps  its  name  from 
bygone  centuries ; in  a garden  near  by  pheasants  were  kept  for  the 
supply  of  the  tables  of  the  Corean  embassies.  The  Arab  and  Per- 
sian treasures  of  art  and  fine  workmanship,  in  the  imperial  archives 
and  museums  of  Kara,  which  have  excited  the  wonder  of  foreign 
rtsitors,  are  most  probably  among  the  gifts  or  purchases  from 
Shinra,  where  these  imports  were  less  rare.  A Buddhist  monk 
named  Shiuho  has  gathered  up  the  traditions  and  learning  of  the 
subject,  so  far  as  it  illustrated  his  faith,  and  in  “Precious  Jewels 
from  a Neighboring  Country,”  published  in  1586,  has  written  a 
naiTative  of  the  introduction  of  Buddhism  fi-om  Corea  and  its  liter- 
ary and  missionary  influences  upon  Japan. 

Under  the  chapters  on  Aid  and  Religion  we  shall  resume  this 
topic.  As  earnestly  as  the  Japanese  are  now  availing  themselves  of 
the  science  and  progi-ess  of  Christendom  in  this  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, so  earnestly  did  they  borrow  the  culture  of  the  west,  that  is 
of  Corea  and  China,  a thousand  years  ago. 

The  many  thousands  of  Coreans,  who,  during  the  first  ten  centu- 
ries of  the  Christian  era,  but  especially  in  the  seventh,  eighth,  and 
ninth,  settled  in  Japan,  lived  peaceably  with  the  people  of  their 
adopted  cormtry",  and  loyally  obeyed  the  mikado’s  nile.  An  exception 
to  this  coui’se  occurred  in  820,  when  seven  hrmdred  men  who  some 
time  before  had  come  from  Shinra  to  Totomi  and  Suniga  revolted, 


JAPAN  AND  COREA. 


61 


killed  many  of  the  Japanese,  seized  the  rice  in  the  store-houses, 
and  put  to  sea  to  escape.  The  people  of  Musashi  and  Sagami  pur- 
sued and  attacked  them,  putting  many  of  them  to  death. 

The  general  histoiT-  of  the  Coreans  in  Japan  divides  itself  into 
two  parts.  Those  who  came  as  voluntary  immigrants  in  time  of 
peace  were  in  most  cases  skilled  w'orkmen  or  farmers,  w'ho  settled 
in  lands  or  in  \dllages  granted  them,  and  were  put  on  political  and 
social  equality  with  the  mikado’s  subjects.  They  founded  indus- 
tries, intermarried  with  the  natives,  and  then.’  identity  has  been 
lost  in  the  general  body  of  the  Japanese  people. 

With  the  prisoners  taken  in  war,  and  with  the  laborers  im- 
pressed  into  their  seiwice  and  caiiied  off  by  force,  the  case  was  far 
different.  These  latter  were  set  apart  in  -villages  by  themselves — 
an  outcast  race  on  no  social  equality  with  the  people.  At  first 
they  were  employed  to  feed  the  imperial  falcons,  or  do  such 
menial  work,  but  imder  the  ban  of  Buddhism,  which  forbids  the 
destruction  of  fife  and  the  handling  of  fiesh,  they  became  an  ac- 
cui’sed  race,  the  “ Etas  ” or  pariahs  of  the  nation.  They  were  the 
butchers,  skinners,  leather-makers,  and  those  whose  business  it  was 
to  handle  corpses  of  criminals  and  all  other  defiling  things.  They 
exist  to-day,  not  gi'eatly  changed  in  blood,  though  in  costume,  lan- 
guage, and  general  appearance,  it  is  not  possible  to  distinguish 
them  from  Japanese  of  pvirest  blood.  By  the  humane  edict  of  the 
mikado,  in  18G8,  granting  them  aU  the  rights  of  citizenship,  their 
social  condition  has  gi’eatly  improved. 

From  the  ninth  centm-y  onward  to  the  sixteenth,  the  relations 
of  the  two  coim tries  seem  to  be  unimportant.  Japan  was  engaged 
in  conquering  northward  the  barbarians  of  her  main  island  and 
Yezo.  Her  intercourse,  both  2iolitical  and  religious,  grew  to  be 
so  direct  with  the  covu’t  of  China,  that  Corea,  in  the  Japanese 
annals,  sinks  out  of  sight  except  at  rare  inteiwals.  Nihon  in- 
creased in  wealth  and  ci-vilization  while  Cho-sen  remained  station- 
ary or  retrograded.  In  the  nineteenth  centuiy  the  awakened  Sun- 
rise Kingdom  has  seen  her  former  self  in  the  hei-mit  nation,  and 
Jias  stretched  forth  willing  hands  to  do  for  her  neighbor  now,  what 
Corea  did  for  Japan  in  centuries  long  gone  by. 

Still,  it  must  never  be  forgotten  that  Corea  was  not  only  the 
bridge  on  which  civilization  crossed  from  China  to  the  archipelago, 
but  was  most  probably  the  pathway  of  migration  by  which  the 
rulers  of  the  race  now  inhabiting  Nihon  reached  it  from  their  an- 
cestral seats  arovmd  the  Svmgaid  and  the  Ever- White  Moimtains. 


62 


COREA. 


True,  it  is  not  absolutely  certain  whether  the  homeland  of  the  mi- 
kado’s ancestors  lay  southward  in  the  sea,  or  westward  among  the 
mountains,  but  that  the  mass  of  the  Corean  and  Japanese  people 
are  more  closely  allied  in  blood  than  either  are  with  the  Chinese, 
Manchius,  or  Malays,  seems  to  be  proved,  not  only  by  language 
and  physical  traits,  but  by  the  whole  course  of  the  history  of  both 
nations,  and  by  the  testimony  of  the  Chinese  records.  Both  Co- 
reans  and  Japanese  have  inherited  the  peculiar  institutions  of  their 
Fuyu  ancestors — that  race  which  alone  of  all  the  peoples  sprung 
from  Manchuria  migrated  toward  the  rising,  instead  of  toward  the 
setting,  sun. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


KORAI,  OR  UISTITED  COREA. 

The  fertile  and  well-watered  region  drained  by  the  Amur  River 
ind  its  tributaries,  stretching  from  the  Pacific  Ocean  to  Lake  Bai- 
kal, covers  the  ancestral  seats  of  many  nations,  and  is  perhaps  the 
home  of  nations  yet  to  arise.  It  may  be  likened  to  a great  inter- 
mittent geyser-spring  which,  at  Lnteiwals,  overflows  -with  ten’ific 
foi’ce  and  volume.  The  movements  of  population  southward  seem, 
on  a review  of  Chinese  and  Corean  history,  ahnost  as  regidar  as  a 
law  of  nature.  As  the  conquerors  from  the  central  Asian  j)lateaus 
have  over  and  over  again  descended  into  India,  as  the  barbarians 
overran  the  Roman  empire,  so  out  of  the  region  drained  by  the 
Amur  and  its  tributaries  have  bimst  forth,  time  and  again,  floods  of 
concjuest  to  overwhelm  the  rich  j)lains  of  China.  Or,  if  we  regard 
the  flower}’  and  grassy  lands  of  Manclnuia  and  beyond  as  a great 
hive,  fuU  of  busy  life  which,  from  the  pressm'e  of  increasing  num- 
bers, must  swai-m  off  to  relieve  the  old  home,  we  shall  have  a true 
illustration.  Time  and  again  have  clouds  of  human  bees,  "with  the 
sting  of  their  swords  and  the  honey  of  their  new  energy,  issued 
from  this  ancient  hive.  The  swarms  receive  different  names  in 
histor}' : Hun,  Timk,  Tartar,  Mongol,  ^Manchiu,  but  they  all  emerge 
from  the  same  source,  giring  or  receiring  dj’nastic  names,  but 
being  in  reality  Tungusic  people  of  the  same  basic  stock. 

A tribe  inhabiting  one  of  the  rarines  or  rich  river  flats  of  the 
Sungari  region  increases  in  wealth  and  numbers.  A powerful 
chief  leads  them  to  war  and  rictorj'.  Tribes  and  lands  are  an- 
nexed. Martial  valor,  wealth,  and  strength  increase.  Ambition 
and  the  pressure  of  numbers  tempt  to  farther  conquest.  Over 
and  beyond  the  Great  Wall  is  the  ever-glittering  prize — teeming 
China.  The  march  begins  southward.  Mter  many  a battle,  and 
only,  it  may  be,  after  a generation  of  war  against  the  imperial  le- 
gions beyond  the  frontiers,  the  goal  is  reached.  The  Middle 
Kingdom  is  conquered  and  a new  dj’nasty  sits  on  the  Dragon 


COREA. 


G4 

Throne,  until  long  peace  enervates  and  luxury  weakens.  Then 
out  of  the  old  northern  seats  of  population  rolls  a new  flood  of 
conquest,  and  a new  swarm  of  conquerors  is  hived  off. 

Thus  we  see  the  original  land  embracing  the  Amur  and  Sun- 
gari valleys  has  had  its  periods  of  power  and  decay,  of  historical 
and  unhistorical  life.  Unity  and  movement  make  history,  disin- 
tegi’ation  and  apathy  cause  the  page  of  history  to  be  blank.  But 
the  land  is  stiU  there  T\ith  the  people  and  the  possibilities  of  the 
future. 

In  spite  of  the  associations  of  hoary  antiquity  that  clustei 
aroimd  Asiatic  coimtries,  the  reader  of  history  does  not  expect  to 
hear  of  single  empires  enduring  through  many  centuries.  "With 
the  exception  of  Japan,  no  nation  of  A.sia  can  show  a d^mastic  line 
extending  through  a millennium.  The  empires  foimded  by  Asia- 
tic conquerors  are  short-lived.  The  coimtries  and  the  people 
remain,  but  the  rulers  constantly  change,  and  the  building  up, 
flourishing,  decay,  and  dissolution  suggest  the  seasons  rather  than 
the  centuries.  No  enduring  political  fabrics,  like  those  of  Borne 
or  Britain,  are  known  in  Asia.  Though  China  and  India  abide  like 
the  oak,  their  rulers  change  like  the  leaves.  Socially,  these  coim- 
tries are  the  symbols  of  petrifaction,  politically  they  are  as  the 
kaleidoscope.  From  this  law  of  continuous  political  mutation, 
Corea  has  not  been  free. 

In  one  of  these  epochs  of  historical  movement,  at  the  opening 
of  the  eighth  century,  there  arose  the  kingdom  of  Piihai,  the  capi- 
tal of  which  was  the  present  city  of  Kirin.  Its  northern  bounda- 
ries first  touched  the  Sungari,  and  later  the  Amm’,  shifting  to  the 
Sungari  again.  Its  southern  border  was  at  first  the  Tumen  Eiver, 
and  later  the  modem  province  of  Ham-kiung  was  included  in  it. 
Lines  drawn  southwardly  through  Lake  Hanka  on  the  east,  and 
INIukden  on  the  west,  would  enclose  its  longitude.  Its  life  lasted 
from  about  700  to  925  a.d.  This  kingdom  was  continually  on  bad 
terms  with  China,  and  the  Tang  emperors  for  nearly  a century  at- 
tempted to  crash  it  into  vassalage.  Puhai  made  brave  resistance, 
being  aided  not  only  by  the  large  numbers  of  Koraians,  who  had 
fled  when  beaten  by  the  Chinese  across  the  Tumen  Eiver,  but  also 
by  the  Japanese,  whose  supremacy  they  acknowledged  by  payment 
of  tribute.  With  the  latter  their  relations  were  always  of  a peace- 
ful and  pleasant  natirre,  and  the  correspondence  and  other  docu- 
ments of  the  visiting  embassies  to  the  mikado’s  court  are  stiU  pre- 
served in  Japan. 


KORAI,  OR  UNITED  COREA. 


G.; 

Yet  though  Puhai  was  able  to  resist  China  and  hold  part  of 
the  old  territory  of  Korai,  it  fell  before  the  persistent  attacks  of 
the  Kitan  tribes,  whose  empire,  lasting  from  907  to  1125  a.d., 
stretched  from  west  of  Lake  Baikal  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In  the 
early  part  of  the  tenth  century  this  Puhai  kingdom,  whose  age 
was  scarcely  two  centuries,  melted  away  again  into  tribes  and  vil- 
lages, each  with  its  chief.  The  country  being  without  political 
unity  returned  to  unhistorical  obscurity,  as  part  of  the  Kitan  em- 
pire. Without  crossing  the  Tumen,  to  enter  China  by  way  of 
Corea,  the  Kitans  marched  at  once  arormd  the  Ever- White  Moun- 
tains and  down  the  Liao  Tung  vaUey  into  China. 

The  breaking  up  of  Puhai  was  not  without  its  influence  on  the 
Corean  peninsula.  As  early  as  the  ninth  century  thousands  of 
refugees,  driven  before  the  Kitans  or  dissatisfied  vinth  nomad  life 
on  the  plains,  recrossed  the  Tumen  and  a great  movement  of  emi- 
gi'ation  set  into  Northern  Corea,  which  again  became  populous, 
cultivated,  and  rich.  With  increasing  prosperity  better  govern- 
ment was  desired.  The  worthlessness  of  the  rulers  and  the  pros- 
pect of  a successful  revolution  tempted  the  ambition  of  a Buddh- 
ist monk  named  Kung-wo  who,  in  912  a.d.,  left  his  monastery 
and  raised  the  flag  of  rebellion.  He  set  forth  to  establish  another 
political  fabric  of  mushroom  dimation,  which  was  destined  to 
make  way  for  a more  pei-manent  kingdom,  and,  in  the  end,  united 
Corea. 

With  his  followers,  Kung-wo  attacked  the  city  of  Kaichow  (in 
the  modern  Kang-wen  prorince),  and  was  so  far  successful  as  to 
enter  it  and  proclaim  himself  king.  His  personal  success  was 
of  short  duration.  His  lieutenant,  Wang-ken,  that  is  Wang  the 
founder,  was  a descendant  of  the  old  kingly  house  of  Korai.  Dur- 
ing all  the  time  of  Chinese  occupancy,  or  Shinra  supremacy,  his 
family  had  kept  alive  their  spirit,  traditions,  and  claims.  Think 
iug  he  could  rule  better  than  a jiriest,  Wang  j)ut  the  ex-monk  to 
death  and  proclaimed  himself  the  true  sovereign  of  Korai.  All 
this  went  on  without  the  interference  of  China,  which  at  this  time 
was  tom  by  internal  disorder  and  the  ravages  of  the  same  Kitan 
tribes  that  had  destroyed  Puhai.  Wang  made  Ping-an  and  Kai- 
chow the  capitals  of  his  kingdom,  and  resolved  to  take  full  advan- 
tage of  his  opportunity  to  conquer  the  entire  peninsula  and  unite 
all  its  parts  under  his  sceptre. 

Circumstances  made  this  an  easy  task.  With  China  passive, 
Shinra  weak,  through  long  absorption  in  luxuiy  and  the  arts  of 


C6 


COREA. 


peace,  and  with  most  part  of  the  population  of  the  peninsula  of 
Korain  blood  and  descent,  the  work  was  easy.  The  whole  country, 
from  the  Ever-^\Tiite  Mountains  to  Quelpart  Island,  was  overrun 
and  welded  into  imity.  The  name  of  Shinra  was  blotted  out  after 
a line  of  fifty-six  kings  and  a hfe  of  nine  hundred  and  ninety-three 
years.  For  the  first  time  the  peninsula  became  a political  xmit, 
and  the  name  Korai,  springing  to  life  again  like  the  Arabian 
phoenix  out  of  its  ashes,  became  the  sjanbol  ahke  of  united  Corea 
and  of  the  race  which  peopled  it.  Even  yet  the  name  Korai 
(Gauli  or  Gori  in  the  vernacular)  is  generally  used  by  the  people. 

The  probabilities  are  that  the  people  of  the  old  Fuyu  race, 
descendants  of  the  tribes  of  Kokorai,  as  the  more  vigorous  stock, 
had  already  so  far  supplanted  the  old  aboriginal  people  inhabiting 
Southern  Corea  as  to  make  conquest  by  Wang,  who  was  one  of 
their  own  blood,  easy.  This  is  shown  in  a series  of  maps  repre- 
senting the  three  kingdoms  of  Corea  from  201  to  G5.5  a.d.,  by  the 
Japanese  scholar  Otsuki  Toyo.  At  the  former  date  the  Kokorai 
people  beyond  that  part  of  their  domain  conquered  by  China  have 
occupied  the  laud  as  far  south  as  the  Han  Kiver,  or  to  the  37th 
parallel.  Later,  Shim’a,  in  593,  and  again  in  G55,  backed  by  Chi- 
nese armies,  had  regained  her  tendtory  a degree  or  two  northward, 
and  in  the  eighth  and  ninth  centmdes,  acting  as  the  ally  of  China, 
i-uled  all  the  country  to  the  Tumen  River.  Yet,  though  Shinra 
held  the  land,  the  inhabitants  were  the  same,  namely,  the  stock  of 
Korai,  ready  to  rise  against  their  rulers  and  to  annihilate  Shinra 
in  a name  and  monarchy  that  had  in  it  nationahty  and  the  pres- 
tige of  their  ancient  freedom  and  greatness. 

Thorougldy  intent  on  unifying  his  realm,  Wang  chose  a central 
location  for  the  national  capital  Kion-chiu,  the  metropohs  of 
Shinra,  was  too  far  south,  Ping-an,  the  royal  seat  of  old  Korai, 
was  too  far  north  ; but  one  himdred  miles  nearer  “the  river  ” Han, 
was  Sunto.  This  city,  now  called  Kai-seng,  is  twenty-five  miles 
from  Seoul  and  equally  near  the  sea.  Wang  made  Sunto  what  it 
has  been  for  over  nine  centuries,  a fortified  city  of  the  first  rank, 
the  chief  commercial  centre  of  the  cormtry,  and  a seat  of  learning. 
It  remained  the  capital  until  1392  .a.d.  Wang-ken  or  Wang,  the 
foimder  of  the  new  dynasty  under  which  the  people  were  to  be 
governed  for  over  four  hundi*ed  years,  was  an  ardent  Buddhist. 
Spite  of  his  having  put  the  monk  to  death  to  further  personal 
ends,  he  became  the  defender  of  the  India  faith  and  made  it  the 
official  religion.  Monasteries  were  founded  and  temples  built  in 


KORAI,  OR  UNITED  COREA. 


67 


great  numbers.  To  furnish  revenues  for  the  support  of  these, 
tracts  of  land  were  set  apart  as  permanent  endowment.  The  four 
eentui’ies  of  the  house  of  Korai  are  the  palmy  days  of  Corean 
Buddhism. 

From  China,  which  at  this  time  was  enjoying  that  era  of  liter- 
aiy  splendor,  for  which  the  Sung  djmasty  was  noted,  there  came 
an  impulse  both  to  scholastic  actirtty  and  to  something  approach- 
ing popular  education. 

The  Nido,  or  native  syllabaiy,  which  had  been  invented  by 
Chul-chong,  the  statesman  of  Shinra,  now  came  into  general  use. 
While  Chinese  literatiu-e  and  the  sacred  books  of  Buddhism  were 
studied  in  the  original  Sanscrit,  popular  works  were  composed  in 
Corean  and  wi’itten  out  in  the  Nido,  or  vernacidar  syllables.  The 
printing  press,  invented  by  the  Sung  scholars,  was  introduced  and 
books  were  printed  from  cut  blocks.  The  Japanese  are  kno^vn  to 
have  adopted  printing  from  Corea  as  early  as  the  twelfth  century, 
when  a work  of  the  Buddhist  canon  was  printed  from  wooden 
blocks.  “ A Corean  book  is  knowm  which  dates  authentically  from 
the  j)eriod  1317-1324,  over  a centmy  before  the  earhest  printed 
book  knowTi  in  Europe.”  The  use  of  metal  t}y)e,  made  by  mould- 
ing and  casting,  is  not  distinctly  mentioned  in  Corea  until  the  year 
1420,  and  the  invention  and  use  of  the  Unmun,  a tnie  native  al- 
phabet, seems  to  belong  to  the  same  period.  The  eleven  vowels 
and  fourteen  consonants  serve  both  as  an  alphabet  and  a syllabary, 
the  latter  being  the  most  ancient  system,  and  the  former  an  im- 
provement on  it. 

The  unifier  of  Corea  died  in  945  and  was  succeeded  by  his  sou 
T\’u.  Fifteen  years  later  the  last  of  the  five  weak  dynasties  that 
had  rapidly  succeeded  each  other  in  China,  fell.  The  Chinese 
emperor  proposing,  and  the  Corean  king  being  willing,  the  latter 
hastened  to  send  tribute,  and  foi-med  an  alhance  of  friendship 
with  the  imperial  Sung,  who  swayed  the  destinies  of  China  for 
the  next  IGG  years  (9G0-1101). 

Korai  soon  came  into  collision  with  the  Eitans  in  the  following 
manner.  The  royal  line  of  united  Corea  traced  their  descent  di- 
rectly from  the  ancient  kings  of  Kokorai,  and  therefore  claimed 
relationship  with  the  princes  of  Puhai.  On  the  strength  of  this 
claim,  the  Koraian  king  asserted  his  right  to  the  whole  of  Liao 
Tung,  which  had  been  formerly  held  by  Puhai.  The  Kitans,  hav- 
ing matters  of  greater  importance  to  attend  to  at  the  time,  allowed 
its  temporaiy  occupation  by  Korai  troops.  Nevertheless  the  king 


08 


COREA. 


thought  it  best  to  send  homage  to  the  Kitan  emperor,  in  order  tc 
get  a clear  title  to  the  territory.  In  1012  he  despatched  an  em- 
bassy acknowledging  the  Kitan  supremacy.  This  verbal  message 
did  not  satisfy  the  strong  conqueror,  who  demanded  that  the 
Koraian  king  should  come  in  person  and  make  obeisance.  The 
latter  refused.  A feud  at  once  broke  out  betw'een  them,  which  led 
to  a war,  in  which  Korai  was  worsted  and  stripped  of  all  her  terri- 
tory west  of  the  Yalu  Eiver. 

Palladius  has  pointed  out  the  interesting  fact  that  a bttle  "val- 
lage  about  twenty  miles  north  of  Tie-ling,  and  seventy  miles  north 
of  Mukden,  called  Grauli-chan  (Korai  village)  still  witnesses  by  its 
name  to  its  former  history,  and  to  the  possession  by  Corea  of  ter- 
ritory west  of  the  Y^alu. 

The  Kitans,  not  satisfied  with  recovering  Liao  Tung,  crossed 
the  liver  and  invaded  Korai,  in  1015.  By  this  time  a new  nation, 
under  the  name  of  Niijun  or  Kinchi,  had  formed  around  Lake 
Hanka,  in  part  of  the  territoiy  of  extinct  PuhaL  With  their  new 
frontagers  the  Koraians  made  an  alliance  “as  solid  as  iron  and 
stone,”  and  with  their  aid  drove  back  the  Kitan  invaders. 

Henceforth  the  boimdaries  of  Corea  remained  stationary,  and 
have  never  extended  beyond  the  Limits  with  which  the  westera 
world  is  familiar. 

An  era  of  peace  and  prosperity  set  in,  and  a thriving  trade 
sprang  up  between  the  Nlijim  and  Korai.  The  two  nations,  ce- 
mented in  friendship  thi'ough  a common  fear  of  the  Kitans,  grew’ 
apace  in  numbers  and  prosperity. 

The  Kitans  were  known  to  Chinese  authors  as  early  as  the  fifth 
centuT}’,  seven  nomad  tribes  being  at  that  time  confederate  under 
their  banners.  At  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century,  these  wan- 
derers had  been  transformed  into  hordes  of  disciplined  cavalry. 
Their  wealth  and  intelligence  having  increased  by  conquest,  they 
formed  a great  empii'e  in  925,  which  extended  from  the  Altai 
Mountains  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  from  within  the  Great  Wall 
to  the  Yablonoi  Mountains,  having  Peking  for  one  of  its  capitals. 
It  flomished  until  the  twelfth  century  (.\.n.  1125),  when  it  gave 
way  to  the  Kin  empire,  which  held  Mongolia  and  stid  more  terri- 
tory than  the  Kitans  possessed  within  what  is  now  China  proper. 

This  Kin  empire  was  founded  by  the  expansion  of  the  Niijim. 
who,  from  their  seats  north  of  the  Tumen  and  east  of  the  Simgari, 
had  gi'adually  widened,  and  by  conquest  absorbed  the  Kitans. 
Aguta,  the  founder  of  the  new  empire,  gave  it  the  name  of  the 


KORAI,  OR  UNITED  COREA. 


69 


Golden  Dominion.  During  its  existence  Corea  was  not  troubled 
by  her  great  neighbor,  and  for  two  hundred  years  enjoyed  peace 
within  her  borders.  Her  commerce  now  flourished  at  all  points 
of  the  compass,  both  on  land,  with  her  northern  and  westei'n 
neighbors,  with  the  Japanese  on  the  east,  and  the  Chinese  south 
and  west.  Much  direct  intercourse  in  ships,  guided  by  the  mag- 
netic needle,  “the  chariot  of  the  south,”  took  place  between 
Ningpo  and  Simto.  IVIr.  Edkins  states  that  the  oldest  recorded 
instance  of  the  use  of  the  mariner’s  compass  is  that  in  the  Chinese 
historian’s  account  of  the  voyage  of  the  imperial  ambassador  to 
Cox’ea,  from  Nanking  by  way  of  Ningpo,  in  a fleet  of  eight  vessels, 
in  the  year  1122. 

The  Arabs,  who  about  this  time  were  also  trading  with  the 
Coreans,  and  had  hved  in  their  country,  soon  afterward  introduced 
this  silent  friend  of  the  mariner  into  their  own  country  in  the 
west,  whence  it  found  its  way  into  Eui'ope  and  to  the  hands  of 
Columbus.  To  the  eye  of  the  Corean  its  mysterious  Anger  pointed 
to  the  south.  To  the  western  man  it  pointed  to  the  lode-star. 

The  huge  wide-open  eyes  which  the  sailors  of  Chinese  Asia 
paint  at  the  prow  of  their  ship,  to  discover  a path  in  the  sea, 
became  more  than  ever  an  empty  fancy  before  this  unerring  path- 
finder. As  useless  as  the  ever-open  orbs  on  a mummy  lid,  these 
hdless  eyes  were  relegated  to  the  domain  of  poetry,  while  the 
SA\inging  needle  opened  new  paths  of  science  and  discovery. 


Coin  of  Korai.  " Ko-ka  ” (Name  of  Year-Period).  “Current  Money.' 


CHAPTER  X. 


CATHAY,  ZIPANGU,  AND  THE  MONGOLS. 

After  a long  breathing-spell — as  one,  in  reading  history,  might 
caU  it — the  old  hive  in  the  north  was  again  ready  to  swarm.  It  was 
to  be  seen  once  more  how  useless  was  the  Great  WaU  of  China  in 
keeping  back  the  many-named  invaders,  kno^m  in  history  by  the 
collective  tenn  Tatars.  A new  people  began  descending  from 
their  homeland,  which  lay  near  the  northern  and  eastern  shores  of 
Lake  Baikal.  This  inland  sea — scarcely  known  in  the  school 
geogi’aphies,  or  printed  in  the  average  atlas  in  such  proportionate 
dimensions  as  to  suggest  a pond — is  one  of  the  largest  lakes  in 
the  w’orld,  being  370  miles  long  and  covering  13,300  square  miles 
of  sm-face.  Its  shores  are  now  inhabited  by  Russian  colonists  and 
its  waters  are  navigated  by  whole  fleets  of  ships  and  steamers.  It 
lies  1,280  feet  above  the  sea. 

Beginning  their  migrations  from  this  point,  in  numbers  and 
bulk  that  suggest  only  the  snowball,  the  Mongol  horsemen  moved 
with  resistless  increase  and  momentum,  consohdating  into  their 
mass  tribe  after  tribe,  until  their  horde  seemed  an  avalanche  of 
humanity  that  threatened  to  crush  all  civilization  and  engulph  the 
whole  earth.  These  mounted  highlanders  from  the  north  were 
creatures  who  seemed  to  be  horse  and  man  in  one  being,  and  to 
actualize  the  old  fable  of  the  Centam-s.  With  a tiger-skin  for  a 
sadtUe,  a thong  loop  with  only  the  rider’s  great  toe  thrast  in  it  for 
a stiiTup,  a string  in  the  horse’s  lower  jaw  for  a bridle,  armed 
with  spear  and  cimeter,  these  conquerors  who  despised  walls  went 
forth  to  level  cities  and  slaughter  all  who  resisted.  In  their  raids 
they  found  food  ever  ready  in  the  beasts  they  rode,  for  a reeking 
haunch  of  horse-meat,  cut  from  the  steed  whose  saddle  had  been 
emj)tied  by  arrow  or  accident,  was  usually  found  slung  to  their 
pommels.  A slice  of  this,  raw  or  warmed,  served  to  sustain  Hfe 
for  these  hard  riders,  who  lived  all  day  in  the  saddle  and  at  night 
slept  -with  it  wrapped  around  them. 

For  a centuiy  the  pow'er  of  these  nomads  was  steadily  grow- 


CATHAY,  ZIPANGU,  AND  THE  MONGOLS. 


71 


iug,  before  they  emerged  clearly  into  history  and  loomed  up  before 
the  frontiers  of  the  empire.  The  master  mind  and  hand  that 
moulded  them  into  unity  was  Genghis  Khan  (1160-1227  a.d.). 

Who  was  Genghis  Khan  ? A Japanese  writer,  who  is  also  a 
traveller  in  Corea  and  China,  has  wiltten  in  English  a thesis  which 
shows,  with  strong  probability,  at  least,  that  this  imifier  of  Asia  was 
Gen-Ghike,  or  Yoshitsime.  This  Japanese  hero,  bom  in  1159,  was 
the  field-marshal  of  the  ai* *my  of  the  Minamoto  who  annihilated  the 
Taira  family.'  In  1189,  having  fled  from  his  jealous  brother,  Yori- 
tomo,  he  reached  Yezo  and  thence  crossed,  it  is  believed,  to  Man- 
churia. His  was  probably  the  gi'eatest  military  mind  which  Jaj)an 
ever  produced. 

That  Yoshitsune  and  Genghis  Khan  were  one  person  is  argued 
by  Mr.  Suyematz,^  who  biings  a surprising  amay  of  coincidences  to 
prove  his  thesis.  These  are  in  names,  titles,  ages,  dates,  personal 
characteristics,  flags  and  banners,  myths  and  traditions,  nomen- 
clatm-e  of  families,  localities  and  indiriduals,  and  Japanese  rehcs, 
coins,  arms,  and  fortresses  in  Manchuria.  Without  reaching  the 
point  of  demonstration,  it  seems  higldy  probable  that  this  wonder- 
ful personality,  this  marvellous  intellect,  was  of  Japanese  origin. 

Whoever  this  restless  spiifit  was,  it  is  certain  that  he  gathered 
tribes  once  bring  in  freedom  hke  the  wild  waves  into  the  unity  of 
the  restless  sea.  Out  from  the  grassy  plains  of  Manchmia  robed 
a tidal-wave  of  conc^uest  that  swept  over  Asia,  and  flung  its  last 
drops  of  spray  alike  over  Japan,  India,  and  Russia.  Among  the  na- 
tions comj)letely  oveiTun  and  ovenvhelmed  by  the  Mongol  hordes 
was  Corea. 

In  1206,  Yezokai — the  word  in  Japanese  means  Yezo  Sea — the 
leader  of  the  Mongols,  at  the  request  of  his  chieftains,  took  the  name 
of  Genghis  Khan  and  j^roclaimed  himself  the  niler  of  an  empire. 
He  now  set  before  himself  the  task  of  subdmng  the  Kitans  and  ab- 
sorbing their  land  and  people,  preparatory  to  the  conquest  of 
China.  This  was  accomjflished  in  less  than  six  years.  Liao  Tung 
was  invaded  and,  in  1213,  his  annies  were  inside  the  Great  WaU. 
Three  mighty  hosts  were  now  organized,  one  to  overmn  all  China 
to  Nepal  and  Anam,  one  to  conquer  Corea  and  Japan,  and  one  to 
bear  the  white  banners  of  the  Mongols  across  Asia  into  Evu-ope. 
This  work,  though  not  done  in  a day,  was  nearly  completed  before 

' The  Mikado’s  Empire,  Chapters  XIII.  and  XIV. 

* The  Identity  of  the  Great  Conqueror,  Genghis  Khan,  with  the  Japanese 
Hero  Yoshitsune,  by  K.  Suyematz  of  Japan.  London,  1879. 


72 


COREA. 


a generation  passed.'  Genghis  Khan  led  the  host  that  moved  to 
the  west.  In  1218  the  Corean  king  declared  himself  a vassal  of 
Genghis.  In  1231  the  mm-der  of  a Mongol  envoy  in  Corea  was 
the  cause  of  the  first  act  of  war.  The  Mongols  invaded  the  coim- 
try,  captured  forty  of  the  piincipal  towns,  received  the  humiliation 
of  the  king,  who  had  fled  to  Kang-w  a Island,  and  began  the  aboh- 
tion  of  Corean  independence  by  appointing  seventy-two  Mongol 
prefects  to  administer  the  details  of  local  government.  The  people, 
exasperated  by  the  new  and  strange  methods  of  their  foreign  con- 
querors, rose  against  them  and  murdered  them  alL  This  was  the 
signal  for  a second  and  more  tenable  invasion.  A great  Mongol 
army  ovenan  the  coimtry  in  1241,  fought  a number  of  pitched 
battles,  defeated  the  king,  and  again  imposed  heavy  tribute  on 
their  humbled  vassal.  In  1256  the  Corean  king  went  in  person  to 
do  homage  at  the  court  of  the  conqueror  of  continents. 

In  the  details  of  the  Mongol  mile  kindness  and  cruelty  were 
blended.  The  most  relentless  military  measures  were  taken  to 
secm-e  obedience  after  the  conciliator^"  policy  faded.  By  using 
both  methods  the  great  Khan  kept  his  hold  on  the  little  peninsuhi, 
although  the  Coreans  manifested  a constant  disposition  to  revolt. 

About  this  time  began  a bioLliant  half  century  of  intercourse 
between  Europe  and  Cathay,  which  has  been  studied  and  illustra- 
ted in  the  writings  of  Colonel  H.  Yule.  The  two  Franciscan  monks 
Caiqrinini  and  Rubruquis  visited  China,  and  the  camps  of  the  great 
Ivhan,  between  the  years  1245  and  1253.  By  their  graphic  narra- 
tives, in  which  the  w’ars  of  Genghis  were  described,  they  made  the 
name  of  Cathay  (from  Kitai,  or  Kitan)  familiar  in  Em'ope.  Matteo, 
Nicolo,  and  Marco  Polo,  who  came  later,  as  representatives  of  the 
commerce  which  afterward  flemished  between  Venice  and  Genoa, 
and  Ningpo  and  Amoy,  were  but  a few  among  many  merchants 
and  travellers.  Embassies  fr-om  the  Popes  and  the  Khan  ex- 
changed comiesies  at  Avignon  and  Cambaluc  (Peking).  Christian 
chm'ches  were  established  in  Peking  and  other  cities  by  the  Fran- 
ciscan monks.  The  various  Europeans  who  have  saved  their  own 
names  and  a few  others  from  oblivion,  and  have  left  us  a roman- 
tic, but  in  the  main  a tnithful,  pictm-e  of  mediseval  China  and  the 
Mongols,  were  probably  only  the  scribes  among  a host  who  traded 
or  travelled,  but  never  told  their  story.  Among  the  marvels  of  the 
empire  of  the  Mongols,  in  which  one  might  walk  safely  from  Corea 
to  Russia,  w"as  religious  toleration.  Mben,  however,  the  Mongols 


' See  Howorth’s  History  of  the  Mongols,  London,  1876. 


CATHAY,  ZIPANGU,  AND  THE  MONGOLS. 


73 


of  central  Asia  embraced  the  creed  of  Islam,  bigotry  closed  the 
highway  into  Em-ope,  and  communications  ceased.  Cathay,  Zi- 
pangu,  and  Corea  again  sunk  from  the  eyes  of  Europe  into  the 
night  of  historic  darkness. 

Khublai  Khan  having  succeeded  his  grandfather,  Genghis,  and 
being  now  niler  of  all  the  Asiatic  mainland,  resolved,  in  1266,  to 
conquer  Japan.  He  MTote  a letter  to  the  mikado,  but  the  envoys 
were  so  frightened  by  the  Corean’s  exaggerated  account  of  the 
difficulties  of  reaching  the  empire  in  the  sea,  that  they  never  sailed. 
Other  embassies  were  despatched  in  1271  and  1273,  and  Khublai 
began  to  prepare  a mighty  flotilla  and  army  of  invasion.  One 
hunch’ed  of  the  ships  were  built  on  Queljiart  Island.  His  armada, 
consisting  of  300  vessels  and  15,000  men,  Chinese,  Mongols,  and 
Coreans,  sailed  to  Japan  and  was  met  by  the  Jajianese  off  the  isl- 
and of  Iki.  Owing  to  their  valor,  but  more  to  the  tempest  that 
arose,  the  expedition  was  a total  loss,  only  a few  of  the  original 
number  reaching  Corea  alive. 

Evidently  desirous  of  conc[uering  Japan  by  diplomacy,  the 
gi'eat  Khan  despatched  an  embassy  which  reached,  not  the  mi- 
kado’s, but  only  the  sho-gun’s  court  in  1275.  His  ambass4dors 
were  accompanied  by  a large  retinue  from  his  Corean  vassals. 
The  Japanese  allowed  only  three  of  the  imposing  number  to  go 
to  Kamakura,  twelve  miles  from  the  modem  Tokio,  and  paid  no 
attention  to  the  Khan’s  threatening  letters.  So  in-itated  were  the 
brave  islanders  that  when  another  ambassador  from  the  Khan  ar- 
rived, in  the  following  year,  he  disembarked  as  a prisoner  and  was 
escorted,  bound,  to  Kamakura,  where  he  was  thro^vn  into  prison, 
kejit  diu'ing  fom’  years,  and  taken  out  only  to  be  beheaded. 

Uj)on  hearing  this,  Khublai  began  the  preparation  of  the  mighti- 
est of  his  invading  hosts.  To  be  braved  by  a little  island  nation, 
when  his  scejitre  mled  from  the  Dnieper  to  the  Yellow  Sea,  was 
not  to  be  thought  of.  Various  fleets  and  contingents  sailed  from 
dift’erent  ports  in  China  and  made  rendezvous  on  the  Corean  coast. 
The  fleet  was  composed  of  3,500  war  junks,  of  large  size,  haring  on 
board  180,000  Chinese,  Mongols,  and  Coreans.  Among  their  en- 
gines of  war  were  the  catapults  which  the  Polos  had  taught  them 
to  make.  They  set  sad  in  the  autumn  of  1281. 

From  the  very  first  the  enterprise  miscarried.  The  general-in- 
chief feU  sick  and  the  command  devolved  on  a subordinate,  who 
had  no  plan  of  operation.  The  various  dirisions  of  the  force  be- 
came sepai’ated.  It  is  probable  that  the  majority  of  them  never 


74 


COREA. 


reached  the  mainlaud  of  Japan.  The  Mongol  and  Corean  contin- 
gent reached  the  pro\'ince  of  Chikuzen,  but  "were  not  allowed  to 
make  a successful  landing,  for  the  Japanese  drove  them  back  with 
sword  and  fire.  The  Chinese  division,  arriving  later,  was  met  by 
a ten’ible  tempest  that  nearly  annihilated  them  and  destroyed  the 
ships  already  engaged.  The  broken  remnant  of  the  fleet  and 
aiTuies,  taking  refuge  on  the  island  of  Iki,  were  attacked  by  the 
Japanese  and  nearly  all  slain,  imprisoned,  or  beheaded  in  cold 
blood.  Only  a few  reached  Corea  to  teU  the  tale. 

The  “ iMongol  ci^alization,”  so-caUed,  seems  to  have  had  Little 
influence  on  Corea.  The  mighty  empire  of  Genghis  soon  broke 
into  many  fragments.  The  vast  fabric  of  his  government  melted 
like  a sand  house  before  an  incoming  wave,  and  that  wave  receding 
left  scarcely  a sediment  recognizable  on  the  pohty  or  social  Hfe  of 
Corea.  Marco  Polo  in  his  book  hardly  mentions  the  coimtry,  though 
describing  Zipangu  or  Japan  quite  fully.  One  e-sdl  effect  of  their 
forced  assistance  given  to  the  ^Mongols,  was  that  the  hatred  of  the 
Japanese  and  Coreans  for  each  other  was  mutually  intensified 
^kfter  the  Mongolian  invasion  begins  that  series  of  piratical  raid 
on  their  coast  and  robbery  of  their  vessels  at  sea,  by  Japanese 
adventurers,  that  made  navigation  beyond  sight  of  land  and  ship- 
building among  the  Coreans  almost  a lost  art. 

The  centuries  following  the  ^Mongol  invasion  were  periods  of 
anarchy  and  civil  war  in  Japan,  and  the  central  government  au- 
thority being  weak  the  pirates  could  not  be  controlled.  Building 
or  stealing  ships,  bands  of  Japanese  sailor's  or  ex-soldiers  put  to 
sea,  captru'ing  Corean  boats,  junks,  and  sm-f-rafts.  Landing,  they 
han-ied  the  shores  and  robbed  and  murdered  the  defenceless  peo- 
ple. Growing  bolder,  the  marauders  sailed  into  the  Yellow  Sea 
and  landed  even  in  China  and  in  Liao  Tung.  They  kept  whole 
towns  and  cities  in  ten'or,  and  a chain  of  coast  forts  had  to  be 
built  in  Shan-trmg  to  defend  that  province. 

The  fire-signals  which,  in  the  old  days  of  “ the  Three  King- 
doms,” had  flashed  upon  the  headlands  to  warn  of  danger  seaward, 
were  now  made  a national  seiwice.  The  system  was  perfected  so 
as  to  converge  at  the  capital,  Sunto,  and  give  notice  of  danger 
from  any  point  on  the  coast.  By  this  means  better  protection 
against  the  sea-rover's  was  secured. 

All  this  evil  experience  with  the  piratical  Japanese  of  the  mid- 
dle ages  has  left  its  impress  on  the  language  of  the  Coreans. 
From  this  per'iod,  perhaps  even  long  before  it,  date  those  words 


CATHAY,  ZIPANGU,  AND  THE  MONGOLS.  75 

of  sinistei’  omen  of  wliich  we  give  but  one  or  two  examples  wliich 
Lave  the  prefix  imi  (Japan)  in  them.  A icai-kol,  a huge,  fierce  man, 
of  gigantic  aspect,  with  a bad  head,  though  perhaps  with  good 
heart,  a kind  of  ogre,  is  a Japanese  kol  or  creatru’e.  A destractive 
wind  or  typhoon  is  a Japanese  wind.  As  western  Ckristeudom  for 
centimes  uttered  theu'  fears  of  the  Norse  pirates,  “ From  the  fuiy 
of  the  Northmen,  Good  Lord,  deliver  us,”  so  the  Korai  people. 


Two-Masted  Corean  Vessel  ^from  a Pt.oiograph  taken  in  ibyi). 


along  the  coast,  for  many  generations  oifered  up  constant  petition 
to  their  gods  for  protection  against  these  Northmen  of  the  Pacific. 

This  chronic  danger  from  Japanese  jiirates,  which  Korai  and 
Cho-sen  endui-ed  for  a period  nearly  as  extended  as  that  of  Eng- 
land from  the  Northmen,  is  one  of  the  causes  that  have  contribu- 
ted to  make  the  natives  dread  the  sea  as  a path  for  enemies,  and 
in  Corea  we  see  the  strange  anomaly  of  a people  more  than  semi- 
cirihzed  whose  ivTetched  boats  scarcely  go  beyond  tide-water. 


CHAPTER  XL 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  first  Chinese  settler  and  civ- 
ilizer of  Corea,  Ki  Tsze,  gave  it  the  name  of  Cho-sen.  Coming 
from  violence  and  war,  to  a land  of  peace  which  lay  eastward  of 
his  old  home,  Ki  Tsze  selected  for  his  new  dwelling-place  a name 
at  once  expressive  of  its  outward  position  and  his  own  inward  emo- 
tions— Cho-sen,  or  Morning  Calm. 

For  eleven  centuries  a part  of  Manchuria,  including,  as  the 
Coreans  believe,  the  northern  half  of  the  peninsula,  bore  this 
name.  From  the  Christian  era  until  the  tenth  century,  the  names 
of  the  three  kingdoms,  Shinra,  Hiaksai,  and  Kokorai,  or  Korai, 
express  the  divided  political  condition  of  the  country.  On  the  fall 
of  these  petty  states,  the  united  peninsula  was  called  Korai.  Korai 
existed  from  a.d.  934  until  a.d.  1392,  when  the  ancient  name  of 
Cho-sen  was  restored.  Though  the  Coreans  often  speak  of  their 
country  as  Korai  (Gatdi,  or  Gori),  it  is  as  the  English  speak  of 
Britain — with  a patriotic  feeling  rather  than  for  accuracy.  Cho- 
sen is  still  the  official  and  popular  designation  of  the  country. 
This  name  is  at  once  the  oldest  and  the  newest. 

The  fii’st  bestowal  of  this  name  on  the  peninsula  was  in  poetic 
mood,  and  was  the  symbol  of  a peaceful  triumph.  The  second 
gift  of  the  name  was  the  index  of  a political  revolution  not  un- 
accompanied with  bloodshed.  The  latter  days  of  the  dynasty 
founded  by  Wang  were  marked  by  licentiousness  and  effeminacy 
in  the  palace,  and  mismle  in  the  countiy.  The  people  hated  the 
cruelties  of  their  monarch,  the  thirty-second  of  his  line,  and  longed 
for  a dehverer.  Such  a one  was  Ni  Taijo  (Japanese,  Ri  Seiki),  who 
was  born  in  the  region  of  Broughton’s  Bay,  in  the  Ham-kiung 
province.  It  is  said  of  him  that  from  his  youth  he  surpassed  aU 
others  in  virtue,  intelligence,  and  skill  in  manly  exercises.  He 
was  especially  fond  of  hunting  with  the  falcon. 

One  day,  while  in  the  woods,  his  favorite  bird,  in  pursuing  its 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


77 


quarry,  flew  so  far  ahead  that  it  was  lost  to  the  sight  of  its  master. 
Hastening  after  it  the  young  man  espied  a shrine  at  the  roadside 
into  which  he  saw  his  hawk  fly.  Entering,  he  found  within  a her- 
mit priest.  Awed  and  abashed  at  the  weird  presence  of  the  white- 
bearded  sage,  the  lad  for  a moment  was  speechless  ; but  the  old 
man,  addressing  him,  said  : “ '\Miat  benefit  is  it  for  a youth  of  your 
abdities  to  be  seeking  a stray  falcon  ? A throne  is  a richer  prize. 
Betake  yom-self  at  once  to  the  capital.” 

Acting  upon  the  hint  thus  given  him,  and  leaving  the  falcon 
behind,  Taijo  wended  his  way  westward  to  Sunto,  and  entered  the 
military  service  of  the  king.  He  soon  made  his  mark  and  rapidly 
rose  to  high  command,  imtil  he  became  lieutenant-general  of  the 
whole  army.  He  mamed  and  reared  children,  and  through  the 
espousal  of  his  daughter  by  the  king,  became  father-in-law  to  his 
sovereign. 

The  influence  of  Taijo  was  now  immense.  While  with  his 
soldierly  abilities  he  won  the  enthusiastic  regard  of  the  army,  his 
popularity  with  the  people  rested  solely  on  his  rirtues.  Possessed 
of  such  influence  with  the  court,  the  soldiers,  and  the  country  at 
large,  he  endeavored  to  reform  the  abuse  of  power  and  to  curb  the 
cmelties  of  the  king.  Even  to  give  advice  to  a despot  is  an  act  of 
braveiy,  but  Taijo  dared  to  do  it  again  and  again.  The  king,  how- 
ever, refused  to  follow  the  counsel  of  his  father-in-law  or  to  reform 
abuses.  He  thus  daily  increased  the  odium  in  which  he  was  held 
by  his  subjects. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  toward  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  when  everything  was  ripe  for  revolution. 

In  Cliina,  great  events,  destined  to  influence  “ the  little  king- 
dom,” were  taking  place.  The  Mongol  djmasty,  even  after  the 
breaking  up  of  the  empire  founded  by  Genghis  Khan,  stiU  held 
the  dragon  tluone  ; but  during  the  later  years  of  their  reign,  when 
harassed  by  enemies  at  home,  Corea  was  neglected  and  her  tribute 
remained  unpaid.  A spasmodic  attempt  to  resubdue  the  lapsed 
vassal,  and  make  Corea  a Mongol  castle  of  refuge  from  impending 
doom,  was  ruined  by  the  energy  and  valor  of  Ni  Taijo.  The 
would-be  invaders  were  driven  back.  The  last  Mongol  emperor 
fell  in  1341,  and  the  native  Ming,  or  “ Bright,”  dynasty  came  into 
power,  and  in  13G8  was  firmly  established. 

Their  envoys  being  sent  to  Corea  demanded  pledges  of  vassal- 
age.  The  king  neglected,  finally  refused,  and  ordered  fresh  leries 
to  be  made  to  resist  the  impending  invasion  of  the  Chinese.  In 


78 


COREA. 


this  time  of  gloom  and  bitterness  against  their  own  monarch,  the 
army  contained  but  a pitifully  small  number  of  men  who  could  be 
depended  on  to  fight  the  overwhelming  host  of  the  Ming  veterans. 
Taijo,  in  an  address  to  his  followers,  thus  spoke  to  them : 

“ Although  the  order  from  the  king  must  be  obeyed,  yet  the 
attack  upon  the  Ming  soldiers,  mth  so  small  an  army  as  ours,  is 
like  casting  an  egg  against  a rock,  and  no  one  of  the  army  ^\•iIl 
return  alive.  I do  not  teU  you  this  from  any  fear  of  death,  but 
our  king  is  too  haughty.  He  does  not  heed  our  adHce.  He  has 
ordered  out  the  army  suddenly  without  cause,  pavung  no  attention 
to  the  suffering  which  ^\’ives  and  children  of  the  soldiers  must 
undergo.  This  is  a thing  I cannot  bear.  Let  us  go  back  to  the 
cajiital  and  the  responsibility  shall  fall  on  my  shoulders  alone.” 

Thereupon  the  captains  and  soldiers  being  impressed  ^\■ith  the 
purity  of  their  leader’s  motives,  and  admiring  his  courage,  resolved 
to  obey  his  orders  and  not  the  king’s.  Ari’iHng  at  Simto,  he 
promptly  took  measures  to  depose  the  king,  who  was  sent  to 
Kang-wa,  the  island  so  famous  in  modern  as  in  ancient  and  mediae- 
val histoiy. 

The  king’s  wi'ath  was  very  great,  and  he  intrigued  to  avenge 
himself.  His  plot  was  made  known,  by  one  of  his  retainers,  to 
Taijo,  who,  by  a counter-movement,  put  forth  the  last  radical 
measure  which,  in  Chinese  Asia  means,  for  a private  person,  disin- 
heritance ; for  a king,  deposition  ; and  for  a royal  hne,  extinction. 
This  act  was  the  removal  of  the  tablets  of  the  king’s  ancestors  from 
their  shrine,  and  the  issue  of  an  order  forbidding  fuadher  continu- 
ance of  saci'ifice  to  them.  This  Corean  and  Chinese  method  of 
clapping  the  extinguisher  upon  a whole  dynasty  was  no  sooner  or- 
dered than  duly  executed. 

Ni  Taijo  was  now  made  king,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  peo- 
ple. He  sent  an  embassy  to  Nanking  to  notify  the  Ming  emperor 
of  affairs  in  the  “ outpost  state,”  to  tender  his  loyal  vassalage,  to 
seek  the  imperial  apjaroval  of  his  acts,  and  to  beg  his  investiture 
as  sovereign.  This  was  graciously  granted.  The  ancient  name  of 
Cho-sen  was  revived,  and  at  the  petitioner’s  request  conferred  upon 
the  country  by  the  emperor,  who  profited  by  this  occasion  to  en- 
force upon  the  Coreans  his  calendar  and  chronology — the  recep- 
tion of  these  being  in  itself  alone  tantamount  to  a sufficient  de- 
claration of  fealty.  Friendship  being  now  fully  established  with 
the  Mings,  the  king  of  Cho-sen  sent  a number  of  youths,  sons  of 
his  nobles,  to  Nanking  to  study  in  the  imperial  Chinese  college. 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


79 


The  dynasty  thus  estabhshed  is  still  the  reigning  family  in 
Corea,  though  the  direct  hne  came  to  an  end  in  1864.  The  Co- 
reans  in  their  treaty  with  Japan,  in  1876,  dated  the  document  ac- 
cording to  the  484th  year  of  Chu-sen,  reckoning  from  the  acces- 
sion of  Ni  Taijo  to  the  thi’one.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  new 
dynasty  was  to  make  a change  in  the  location  of  the  national 
capital.  The  new  dynasty'  made  choice  of  the  city  of  Han  Yang, 


situated  on  the  Han  River,  about  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth.  The 
king  enlarged  the  fortifications,  enclosed  the  city  witli  a wall  of 
masonry  of  great  extent,  extending  over  the  adjacent  hiUs  and 
valleys.  On  this  wall  was  a rampart  pierced  ^vith  jiort-holes  for 
archers  and  over  the  streams  were  built  arches  of  stone.  He  or- 
ganized the  administrative  system  which,  with  shght  modification, 
is  still  in  force  at  the  present  time.  The  city  being  well  situated, 
soon  grew  in  extent,  and  hence  became  the  aeoul  or  capital  (pro- 


80 


COREA. 


nounced  by  the  Chinese  king,  as  in  Nanking  and  Peking,  and  the 
Ja2)anese  kio,  as  in  Kioto  and  Tokio).  He  also  re-divided  the 
kingdom  into  eight  do  or  pro-sdnces.  This  division  still  maintains. 
The  names,  formed  each  of  two  Chinese  characters  joined  to  that 
of  do  (circuit  or  province),  and  approximate  meanings  are  given 
below.*  With  such  names  of  bright  omen,  “ the  eight  provinces  ” 
entered  upon  an  era  of  peace  and  flourishing  prosperity.  The 
peojDle  found  out  that  something  more  than  a change  of  masters 
was  meant  by  the  removal  of  the  capital  to  a more  central  situa- 
tion. Vigorous  refonns  were  carried  out,  and  changes  were  made, 
not  only  in  political  administration,  but  in  social  life,  and  even  in 
rehgion.  In  aU  these  the  influence  of  the  China  of  the  iling  em- 
Ijerors  is  most  manifest. 

Buddhism,  which  had  penetrated  into  every  part  of  the  country, 
and  had  become,  in  a measure,  at  least,  the  religion  of  the  state, 
was  now  set  aside  and  disestablished.  The  Confucian  ethics  and 
the  doctiines  of  the  Chinese  sages  were  not  only  more  diligently 
studied  and  propagated  vmder  royal  j)atronage,  but  were  incor- 
porated into  the  religion  of  the  state.  From  the  early  part  of  the 
fifteenth  centmy,  Confucianism  flourished  until  it  reached  the  point 
of  bigotiw  and  intolerance  ; so  that  when  Christianity  was  discov- 
ered by  the  magistrates  to  be  existing  among  the  people,  it  was 
put  under  the  band  of  extirpation,  and  its  followers  thought 
worthy  of  death. 


■ Beginning  at  the  most  northern  and  eastern,  and  following  the  sea  line 
south  around  up  to  the  northeast,  they  are  : 


COREAX. 

Japanese. 

English. 

1. 

Ham-kiung,  or 

Kan-kio  do. 

Perfect  Mirror,  or  Complete  View  Province. 

2. 

Kang-wen,  or 

Ko-gen  do. 

Bay  Meadow  Province. 

3. 

Kiung-sang,  or 

Kei-sho  do. 

Respectful  Congratulation  Province. 

4. 

Julia,  or 

Zen-ra  do. 

Completed  Ketwork  Province. 

5. 

Chung-chong,  or 

Cliiu-sei  do. 

Serene  Loyalty  Province. 

6. 

Kiung-kei,  or 

Kei-ki  do. 

Tlie  Capital  Circuit,  or  Home  Province. 

7. 

Wliang-hai,  or 

Ko-kai  do. 

Yellow  Sea  Province. 

8. 

Ping-an,  or 

Hei-an  do 

Peace  and  Quiet  Province. 

In  this  table  we  have  given  the  names  in  English  which  approximate  the 
sounds  of  the  Chinese  characters,  with  which  names  of  the  provinces  are  writ- 
ten, and  as  they  are  heard  to-day  in  Cho-sen.  Tlie  modern  Coreans  use  the 
modern  Cliinese  sounds  of  the  characters,  while  the  Japanese  cling  to  the  an- 
cient Chinese  pronunciation  of  the  same  characters  as  they  received  them 
through  Hiaksai  and  Shinra,  eleven  or  twelve  centuries  sgo.  The  old  pure 
Corean  sounds  were  Teru-ra  tai  for  Zen-ra  do,  Tsiku-shaku  tai  for  Chiu-sei  do, 
Keku-shaku  tai  for  Kei-ki  do,  etc. 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


81 


82 


COREA. 


Whatever  may  have  been  the  motive  for  supplanting  Buddh- 
ism, whether  from  sincere  conviction  of  the  paramount  tnith  of 
the  ancient  ethics,  or  a desire  to  closely  imitate  the  Middle  King- 
dom in  everything,  even  in  religion,  or  to  obtain  easy  and  great 
wealth  by  confiscating  the  monastery  and  temple  lands,  it  is  certain 
that  the  change  was  sweeping,  radical,  and  thorough.  All  observ- 
ers testify  that  the  cult  of  Shaka  in  Corea  is  almost  a shadow.  On 
the  other  hand,  in  many  cities  throughout  the  land,  are  buildings 
and  halls  erected  and  maintained  by  the  government,  in  which  sit 
in  honor  the  statues  of  Confucius  and  his  gi’eatest  discijjles. 

One  great  measure  that  tended  to  strengthen  and  make  popu- 
lar the  new  religious  establishment,  to  weaken  the  old  faith,  to 
give  strength  and  unity  to  the  new'  government,  to  foster  educa- 
tion and  make  the  Corean  literary  classes  what  they  are  to-day — 
critical  scholars  in  Chinese — was  what  Americans  would  call  “ ci^'il 
service  reform.”  Appointment  to  office  on  the  basis  of  merit,  as 
showTi  in  the  literary  examinations,  was  made  the  rule.  Modelled 
closely  upon  the  Chinese  system,  three  grades  of  examinations 
were  api^ointed,  and  thi’ee  degrees  settled.  All  candidates  for 
mihtai-y  or  civil  rank  and  office  must  possess  diplomas,  granted 
by  the  royal  or  provincial  examiners,  before  appointment  could  be 
made  or  salary  begun.  The  system,  which  is  stdl  in  vogue,  is 
more  fully  described  in  the  chapter  on  education. 

Among  the  changes  in  the  fashion  of  social  life,  introduced 
under  the  Ni  dynasty,  was  the  adojition  of  the  ^ling  costume.  To 
the  Chinese  of  to-day  the  Corean  dress  and  coiffui-e,  as  seen  in 
Peking,  are  subjects  for  cmiosity  and  merriment.  The  lack  of  a 
long  queue,  and  the  very  different  cut,  form,  and  general  appear- 
ance of  these  eastern  strangers,  stiike  the  eye  of  mandarin  and 
street  laborer  alike,  very  much  as  a gentleman  in  knee-breeches, 
cocked  hat,  and  peruke,  or  the  peasant  costumes  at  Castle  Garden, 
appear  to  a New  Yorker,  stepping  from  the  elevated  railway,  on 
Broadway. 

Yet  from  the  fourteenth  to  the  seventeenth  century,  the  Chinese 
gentleman  di’essed  like  the  Corean  of  to-day,  and  the  mandarin  of 
Canton  or  Nanking  was  as  innocent  of  the  Tartai-  hair-tail  as  is  the 
citizen  of  Seoul.  The  Coreans  simply  adhere  to  the  fashions  pre- 
valent dui’ing  the  Aling  era.  The  Chinese,  in  the  matter  of  garb, 
however  loath  foreigners  may  be  to  credit  it,  ai'e  more  progressive 
than  their  Corean  neighbors. 

To  the  house  of  Ni  belongs  also  the  greater  honor  of  abohsh- 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


83 


ing  at  least  two  cruel  customs  wliich  had  their  roots  in  supersti- 
tion. Heretofore  the  same  rites  which  were  so  long  in  vogue  in 
Japan,  traces  of  which  were  noticed  even  down  to  the  seventeenth 
century,  held  unchallenged  sway  in  Corea.  Ko-rai-chang,  though 
not  fully  known  in  its  details,  was  the  habit  of  burying  old  men 
ahve.  la-chei  was  the  offering  up  of  human  sacrifices,  presumably 
to  the  gods  of  the  mountains  and  the  sea.  Both  of  these  classes 
of  rites,  at  once  superstitious  and  homble,  were  anciently  very  fre- 
quent ; nor  was  Buddhism  able  to  utterly  aboUsh  them.  In  the 
latter  case,  they  choked  the  victims  to  death,  and  then  threw  them 
into  the  sea.  The  island  of  Chansan  was  especially  noted  as  the 
place  of  propitiation  to  the  gods  of  the  sea. 

The  first  successors  of  the  founder  of  the  house  of  Ni  held 
gi’eat  power,  which  they  used  for  the  good  of  the  people,  and 
hence  enjoyed  great  popularity.  The  first  after  Taijo  reigned  two 
years,  from  1398  to  1400.  Hetai-jong,  who  came  after  him,  imled 
eighteen  years,  and  among  other  benefits  confeiTed,  established 
the  Sin-mun-ko,  or  box  for  the  reception  of  petitions  addressed 
directly  to  the  king.  Into  this  coffer,  complaints  and  prayers  from 
the  people  could  lawfully  and  easily  be  dropped.  Though  still 
kept  before  the  gate  of  the  royal  palace  in  Seoul,  it  is  stated  that 
access  to  it  is  now  difficult.  It  seems  to  exist  more  in  name  than 
in  fact.  Among  the  first  diplomatic  acts  of  King  Hetai-jong  was 
to  unite  with  the  Chinese  emperor,  in  a complaint  to  the  mikado 
of  Japan,  against  the  buccaneers,  whom  the  authorities  of  the 
latter  country  were  unable  to  control.  Hence  the  remonstrance 
was  only  partially  successful,  and  the  evil,  which  was  aggravated 
by  Corean  renegades  acting  as  pilots,  grew  beyond  all  bounds. 
These  rascals  made  a lucrative  liring  by  betrapng  their  own  coun- 
tiwmen. 

Siei-jong,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne  on  the  death  of  his 
father,  Hetai-jong,  enjoyed  a long  reign  of  thirty-two  years,  during 
which  the  fortifications  of  the  capital  were  added  to  and  strength- 
ened. The  ^lanchius  beyond  the  Ever-white  Mountains  were 
then  bepfinning  to  rise  in  power,  and  Liao  Tung  was  distui’bed 
by  the  raids  of  tribes  from  ^longolia,  which  the  Ming  generals 
were  unable  to  suppress.  AVlien  the  fighting  took  place  within 
fifty  miles  of  her  o^^■n  boundary  river,  Cho-sen  became  alarmed, 
and  looked  to  the  defence  of  her  own  frontier  and  capital.  In 
1450,  on  the  death  of  the  king,  who  “ in  time  of  peace  prepared 
for  war,”  Mun-jong,  his  son,  succeeded  to  royal  power.  As  usual 


84 


COREA. 


on  the  accession  of  a new  sovereign,  a Chinese  ambassador  was 
despatched  from  Peking,  which  had  been  the  Ming  capital  since 
1614,  to  Seoul,  to  confer  the  imperial  patent  of  investiture.  This 
dignitary,  on  his  return,  wrote  a book  recoimting  his  travels, 
under  the  title  of  “ Memorandum  concerning  the  Affairs  of  Cho- 
sen.” According  to  this  writer,  the  militaiy  frontier  of  Corea  at 
that  time  was  at  the  Eastern  Mountain  Bairier,  a few  miles  north- 
west of  the  present  Border  Gate.  Palladius,  the  Russian  writer, 
also  states  that,  dui-ing  the  Ming  dynasty,  three  grades  of  for- 
tresses were  erected  on  the  territory  between  the  Great  Mall  and 
the  Yalu  River,  “ to  guard  against  the  attacks  of  the  Coreans.” 

It  is  more  in  accordance  with  the  facts  to  suppose  that  the  Chi- 
nese erected  these  fortifications  to  guard  against  invasion  from  the 
Manchius  and  other  northern  tribes  that  were  ravaging  Liao  Tung, 
rather  than  against  the  Coreans.  These  defences  did  not  avail  to 
keep  back  the  invasion  which  came  a generation  or  two  later,  and 
“ the  Coi’ean  frontier,”  which  the  Chinese  traveller,  in  1450,  found 
much  fm-ther  west  than  even  the  present  “ wall  of  stakes,”  shows 
that  the  neutral  tenitory  was  then  already  established,  and  larger 
than  it  now  is.  Of  this  strip  of  rich  forest  and  ginseng  land,  with 
many  weU-watered  and  arable  valleys,  once  cultivated  and  popu- 
lous, but  since  the  fifteenth  century  desolate,  we  shall  hear  again. 
In  Chinese  atlases  the  space  is  blank,  with  not  one  village  marked 
where,  vmtil  the  removal  by  the  Chinese  government  of  the  inhabi- 
tants westward,  there  was  a population  of  300,000  souls.  The  de- 
popidation  of  this  large  area  of  fertile  soil  was  simply  a Chinese 
measure  of  military  necessity,  which  compelled  her  friendly  ally 
Cho-sen,  for  her  own  safety,  to  post  sentinels  as  far  west  of  her 
boundary  river  as  the  Eastern  Mountain  Bander,  described  by  the 
imperial  envoy  in  1450. 

The  centurj"  which  saw  America  discovered  in  the  west,  was 
that  of  Japan’s  greatest  activity  on  the  sea  On  every  coast  within 
their  reach,  from  Tartarj'  to  Tonquin,  and  fr'om  Luzon  to  Siam, 
these  bold  marauders  were  known  and  feared.  The  Chinese 
learned  to  bitterly  regret  the  day  when  the  magnetic  needle,  in- 
vented by  themselves,  got  into  the  hands  of  these  daring  island- 
ers. The  wounded  eagle  that  felt  the  shaft,  which  had  been  feath- 
ered from  his  own  plumes,  was  not  more  to  be  pitied  than  the 
Chinese  people  that  saw  the  Japanese  craft  steeling  across  the 
Yellow  Sea  to  ravage  and  ruin  their  cities,  guided  by  the  compass 
bought  in  China.  They  not  only  handed  the  coasts,  but  went  far 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


85 


up  the  rivers.  In  1523,  they  landed  even  at  Ningpo,  and  in  the 
fight  the  chief  mandarin  of  the  city  was  killed. 

Yet,  with  the  exception  of  incursions  of  these  pirates,  Cho-sen 
enjoyed  the  sweets  of  peace,  and  two  centuries  slipped  away  in 
Morning  Calm.  The  foreign  vessels  from  Evurope  which  first,  in 
1530,  touched  at  the  province  of  Bimgo,  in  Southern  Japan,  may 
possibly  have  visited  some  part  of  the  Corean  shores.  Between 


1540  and  1546  four  arrivals  of  “ black  ships  ” from  Portugal,  are 
known  to  have  called  at  points  in  Japan.  It  was  from  these  the 
Japanese  learned  how  to  make  the  gunpowder  and  firearms  which, 
before  the  close  of  the  centurj',  were  to  be  used  with  such  deadly 
effect  in  Corea. 

Now  came  back  to  Europe  accounts  of  China  and  Japan — which 
were  found  to  be  the  old  Kathay,  and  Zipangu  of  Polo  and  the  Fran- 


86 


COREA. 


ciscans — and  of  “ Coria,”  which  Polo  had  barely  mentioned  It  was 
from  the  Portuguese,  that  Europe  first  learned  of  this  middle  land 
between  the  mighty  domain  of  the  Idlings,  and  the  empire  in  the 
sea.  Stirred  by  the  spirit  of  adventure  and  enterprise,  and  un- 
willing that  the  Iberian  peninsulars  should  gain  aU  the  glory,  an 
Enghsh  “ Society  for  the  Discovery  of  Unknown  Lands  ” was 
formed  in  1555.  A voyage  was  made  as  far  as  Novaia  Zemlia 
and  Weigatz,  but  neither  Corea  nor  Cathay  was  reached  Other 
attempts  to  find  a northeast  passage  to  India  failed  and  Asia  re- 
mained uncircumnavigated  until  oiu-  own  and  Xordenskold’s  day. 
The  other  attempts  to  discover  a northwest  passage  to  China 
around  the  imaginary  cape,  in  which  North  America  was  supposed 
to  teiTninate,  and  through  the  equally  fictitious  straits  of  Anian, 
residted  in  the  discoveries  of  the  Cabots,  and  of  Hudson  and  Fro- 
bisher— of  the  American  continent  from  the  Hudson  Eiver  to 
Greenland,  but  the  way  to  China  lay  stiU  around  Africa. 

From  Japan,  the  only  possibihty  of  danger  during  these  two  cen- 
tm-ies  was  hkely  to  come.  In  the  north,  west,  and  south,  on  the 
main  land,  hung  the  banners  of  the  !Hing  emperors  of  China,  and 
as  the  tribute  enforced  was  very  light,  the  protection  of  her  great 
neighbor  was  worth  to  Cho-sen  far  more  than  the  presents  she 
gave.  From  China  there  was  nothing  to  fear. 

At  first  the  new  dynasty  sent  ships,  embassies,  and  presents 
regularly  to  Japan,  which  were  duly  received,  yet  not  at  the  mi- 
kado’s palace  in  Kioto,  but  at  the  sho- gun’s  court  at  Kamakura, 
twelve  miles  from  the  site  of  the  modem  Japanese  capital,  Tokio. 
But  as  the  Ashikaga  family  became  effeminate  in  life,  their  power 
waned,  and  rival  chiefs  started  up  all  over  the  country.  Clan 
fights  and  chronic  intestine  war  became  the  rule  in  Japan.  Only 
small  areas  of  territory  were  governed  from  Kamakura,  while 
the  mikado  became  the  tool  and  prey  of  rival  daimios.  One  of 
these  petty  rulers  held  Tsushima,  and  traded  at  a settlement  on 
the  Corean  coast  called  Fusan,  by  means  of  which  some  inter- 
course was  kept  up  between  the  two  countries.  The  Japanese 
government  had  always  made  use  of  Tsushima  in  its  communica- 
tions with  the  Coreans,  and  the  agency  at  Fusan  was  composed 
almost  exclusively  of  retainers  of  the  feudal  lord  of  this  island.  The 
journey  by  land  and  sea  from  Seoul  to  Kamakura,  often  consumed 
two  or  three  months,  and  with  civil  wars  inland  and  piracy  on  the 
water,  intercourse  between  the  two  countries  became  less  and  less. 
The  last  embassy  from  Seoul  was  sent  in  1460,  but  after  that, 


NEW  CHO-SEN. 


87 


owing  to  continued  intestine  war,  the  absence  of  the  Coreans  was 
not  noticed  by  the  Ashikagas,  and  as  the  Tsushima  men  pm-posely 
kept  their  customers  ignorant  of  the  weakness  of  their  nilers  at 
Kamakura  and  Kioto,  lest  the  ancient  vassals  should  cease  to  fear 
their  old  master,  the  Coreans  remained  in  profound  ignorance  of 
the  real  state  of  affah’s  in  Japan.  As  they  were  never  summoned, 
so  they  never  came.  Ghing  themselves  no  fua’ther  anxiety  con- 
cerning the  matter,  they  rejoiced  that  such  disagreeable  duties 
were  no  longer  incmnbent  upon  them.  It  is  even  said  in  Corean 
histories  that  their  government  took  the  offensive,  and  under  the 
reign  of  the  king  Chung-jong  (1506-1544)  captured  Tsushima  and 
several  other  Japanese  islands,  fonnerly  tributary  to  Corea.  ^\Tiat- 
cver  fraction  of  tnith  there  may  be  in  this  assertion,  it  is  certain 
that  Japan  aftei’ward  took  ample  revenge  on.  the  score  both  of 
neglect  and  of  reprisal. 

So,  under  the  idea  that  peace  was  to  last  forever,  and  the  morn- 
ing calm  never  to  know  an  evening  storm,  the  nation  relaxed  all 
rigilance.  Expecting  no  danger  from  the  east,  the  military  re- 
sources were  neglected,  the  army  was  disorganized,  and  the  cas- 
tles were  allowed  to  dilapidate  into  niin.  The  moats  filled  and 
became  shallow  ditches,  choked  with  vegetation,  the  walls  and 
ramparts  crumbled  piecemeal,  and  the  baiTacks  stood  roofless. 
As  peace  wore  sweeter  charms,  and  as  war  seemed  less  and  less 
probable,  so  did  aU  soldierly  duties  become  more  and  more  irk- 
some. Tlie  militia  system  was  changed  for  the  worse.  The  en- 
rolled men,  instead  of  being  called  out  for  muster  at  assigned 
camps,  and  trained  to  field  duty  and  the  actual  evolutions  of  war, 
were  allowed  to  assemble  at  local  meetings  to  perform  only  hoh- 
day  movements.  The  muster  rolls  w'ere  full  of  thousands  of 
names,  but  off  paper  the  army  of  Corea  was  a phantom.  The 
peoj)le,  dismissing  all  thought  of  possibility  of  war,  gave  them- 
selves no  concern,  learing  the  matter  to  the  army  officials,  who 
drew  pay  as  though  in  actual  war.  They,  in  turn,  devoted  them- 
selves to  dissipation,  carousing,  and  sensual  indulgence.  It  w^as 
while  the  country'  was  in  such  a condition  that  the  summons  of 
Japan’s  greatest  conqueror  came  to  them  and  the  Coreans  learned, 
for  the  first  time,  of  the  fall  of  Ashikaga,  and  the  temper  of  their 
new  master. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


EVENTS  LEADING  TO  THE  JAPANESE  INVASION. 

China  and  Japan  are  to  each  other  as  England  and  the  UniteiJ 
States.  The  staid  Chinaman  looks  at  the  hvely  Japanese  with 
feelings  similar  to  those  of  John  Bull  to  his  American  “cousin.” 
Though  as  radically  different  in  blood,  language,  and  tempera- 
ment as  are  the  Germans  and  French,  they  are  enough  ahke  to 
find  food  for  mutual  jealousy.  They  discover  gi'ound  for  irritation 
in  causes,  which,  between  nations  more  distant  from  each  other, 
would  stir  up  no  feeHng  whatever.  China  considers  Japan  a 
young,  vain,  and  boasting  stripling,  whose  attitude  ought  ever 
to  be  that  of  the  pupU  to  the  teacher,  or  the  child  to  the  father. 
Japan,  on  the  contrary,  considering  China  as  an  old  fogy,  far  be- 
hind the  age,  decayed  in  constitution  and  fortune  ahke,  and  more 
than  ready  for  the  gi’ave,  resents  all  dictation  or  assumption  of 
superiority.  Even  before  their  adoption  of  the  forces  of  occiden- 
tal civihzation  in  this  nineteenth  century,  something  of  this 
haughty  contempt  for  China  influenced  the  Japanese  mind.  Japan 
ever  refused  to  become  vassal  or  tributary  to  China,  and  the  mem- 
ory of  one  of  her  mhitai’y  usurpers,  who  accepted  the  honorary 
title  of  Nihon-0,  or  King  of  Japan,  from  the  Chinese  Emperor,  is  to 
this  day  loaded  with  increasing  execration.  It  has  ever  been  the 
practice  of  the  Japanese  court  and  people  cheerfully  to  heap  upon 
their  mikado  all  the  honors,  titles,  poetical  and  divine  appellations 
which  belong  also  to  the  Chinese  emperor. 

To  conquer  or  humble  their  mighty  neighbor,  to  cross  their 
slender  swords  of  divine  temper  with  the  clumsy  blades  of  the 
continental  braves,  has  been  the  ambition  of  more  than  one  Ja- 
panese captain.  But  Hideyoshi  alone  is  the  one  hero  in  Japanese 
annals  who  actually  made  the  attempt. 

As  the  Mongol  conquerors  issuing  from  China  had  used  Corea 
as  their  point  of  departtu'e  to  invade  Japan,  so  Hideyoshi  resolved 
to  make  the  peninsula  the  road  for  his  armies  into  China.  After 


EVENTS  LEADING  TO  THE  JAPANESE  INVASION. 


89 


two  centuries  of  anarchy  in  Japan,  he  followed  up  the  work  which 
Nobunaga  had  begun  untd  the  proudest  daimio  had  felt  the 
weight  of  his  arm,  and  the  empire  was  at  peace. 

Yet,  although  receiving  homage  and  congratula,tions  from  his 
feudal  vassals,  once  proud  princes,  Hideyoshi  was  irritated  that 
Cho-sen,  which  he,  with  all  Japanese,  held  to  be  a tributaiy  prov- 
ince, failed  to  send  hke  greetings.  Since,  to  the  Ashikagas,  she 
had  despatched  tribute  and  embassies,  he  was  incensed  that  similar 
honors  were  not  awarded  to  him,  though,  for  over  a centmy,  aU 
official  relations  between  the  two  coimtries  had  ceased. 

On  the  31st  day  of  July,  1585,  Hideyoshi  was  made  Kuam- 
baku,  or  Regent,  and  to  celebrate  his  elevation  to  this,  the  highest 
office  to  which  a subject  of  the  mikado’s  could  aspii’e,  he  shortly 
afterward  gave  a great  feast  in  Kioto,  and  proclaimed  holiday 
throughout  the  empire.  This  feast  was  graced  by  the  presence 
of  his  highest  feudatories,  lords,  and  captains,  court  nobles  and 
palace  ladies  in  theu’  richest  robes.  Among  others  was  one  Tasu- 
Im-o,  a retainer  of  the  lord  of  Tsushima.  Hideyoshi’s  memory 
had  been  refreshed  by  his  having  had  read  to  him,  from  the  an- 
cient chronicles,  the  account  of  Jingu  Kogo’s  conquests  in  the 
second  centurj'.  He  announced  to  his  captains  that,  though  Cho- 
sen was  from  ancient  times  tributary  to  Japan,  yet  of  late  years 
her  envoys  had  failed  to  make  risits  or  to  send  tribute.  He  then 
appointed  Yasuliiro  to  j^roceed  to  Seoul,  and  remind  the  king  and 
court  of  their  duty. 

Tlie  Japanese  envoy  Avas  a bluff  old  campaigner,  very  taU,  and 
of  commanding  mien.  His  hair  and  beard  had  long  since  turned 
Avhite  under  years  and  the  hardships  of  war.  His  conduct  was 
that  of  a man  accustomed  to  command  and  to  instant  obedience, 
and  to  expect  victorj'  more  by  brute  courage  than  by  address. 
On  his  journey  to  Seoul  he  demanded  the  best  rooms  in  the  ho- 
tels, and  annoyed  even  the  people  of  rank  and  importance  with 
haughty  and  strange  questions.  He  even  laughed  at  and  made 
sarcastic  remarks  about  the  soldiers  and  their  weapons.  This 
conduct,  so  different  from  that  of  previous  envoys,  greatly  sm-- 
prised  the  Corean  officials.  Heretofore,  when  a Japanese  officer 
came  to  Fusan,  native  troops  escorted  him  from  Fusan  to  Seoul, 
overawing  him  by  their  fierceness  and  insolence.  Y^asuhiro,  accus- 
tomed to  constant  war  under  Hideyoshi’s  goiml-banner,  rode 
calmly  on  his  horse,  and,  amid  the  lines  of  lances  drawn  up  as  a 
guard  of  honor,  spoke  to  his  followers  in  a loud  voice,  telling  them 


90 


COREA. 


to  watch  the  escort  and  note  any  incivility.  In  a certain  village 
he  joked  with  a Corean  soldier  about  his  spear,  saying,  with  a pun, 
that  it  was  too  short  and  unfit  for  use.  At  this,  aU  the  Japanese 
laughed  out  loud.  The  Coreans  could  not  understand  the  lan- 
guage, but  hearing  the  laugh  were  angry  and  surprised  at  such 
boldness.  At  another  to^\Ti  he  insulted  an  aged  ofl&cial  who  was 
entertaining  him,  by  remarking  to  his  own  men  that  his  hair  and 
that  of  the  Japanese  grew  gray  by  years,  or  by  war  and  manly 
hardships  ; “ but  what,”  cried  he,  “ has  turned  this  man’s  hair 
gray  who  has  hved  aU  his  life  amid  music  and  dancing  ? ” This 
sarcastic  fling,  at  premature  and  sensual  old  age,  stung  the  official 
so  that  he  became  speechless  ^dth  rage.  At  the  capital,  creden- 
tials were  presented  and  a feast  given,  at  which  female  musicians 
sang  and  wine  flowed.  Diming  the  banquet,  when  all  were  well 
drunk,  the  old  hero  pulled  out  a gourd  full  of  pepper  seeds  and 
began  to  hand  them  around.  The  singing-girls  and  servants 
grabbed  them,  and  a disgraceful  scuffie  began.  This  was  what 
Yasuhii'o  wanted.  Highly  disgusted  at  their  greedy  behavior,  he 
returned  to  his  quarters  and  poured  out  a tirade  of  abuse  about 
the  manners  of  the  people,  which  his  Corean  interpreter  duly  re- 
tailed to  his  superiors.  Yasuhiro  made  up  his  mind  that  the 
counti-y  was  in  no  way  prepared  for  invasion  ; the  martial  spirit 
of  the  people  was  very  low,  and  the  habits  of  dissipation  and  pro- 
fligacy among  them  had  sapped  the  rigor  of  the  men. 

To  the  offensive  conduct  of  the  envoy  was  added  the  irritation 
produced  by  the  language  of  Hideyoshi’s  summons ; for  in  his  let- 
ter he  had  used  the  imperial  form  of  address,  “ we,”  the  plural  of 
majesty.  Y'asuliiro  asked  for  a reply  to  these  letters,  that  he  might 
return  speedily  to  Japan.  There  was  none  given  him,  and  the  Co- 
reans, pleading  the  flimsy  excuse  of  the  difficulty  of  the  voyage, 
refused  to  send  an  embassy  to  Japan. 

Hideyoshi  was  very  angry  at  the  utter  failure  of  Tasuhiro’s 
mission.  He  argued  that  for  an  envoy  to  be  content  with  such  an 
answer  was  sure  proof  that  he  favored  the  Coreans.  Some  of 
Y’asuhiro’s  ancestors,  being  daimids  of  Tsushima,  had  served  as 
envoys  to  Chd-sen,  and  had  enjoyed  a monopoly  of  the  lucrative 
commerce,  and  even  held  office  under  the  Corean  government. 
Reflecting  on  these  things.  Hideyoshi  commanded  Yasuhiro  and 
all  his  family  to  be  put  to  death. 

He  then  despatched  a second  envoy,  named  Yoshitoshi,  himself 
the  daimio  of  Tsu  Island,  who  took  with  him  a favorite  retainer. 


EVENTS  LEADING  TO  THE  JAPANESE  INVASION. 


91 


and  a priest,  named  Gensho,  as  his  secretary.  They  reached  Seoul 
in  safety,  and,  after  the  formal  banquet,  demanded  the  despatch 
of  an  envoy  to  Japan.  The  Corean  dignitaries  did  not  reply  at 
once,  but  unofficially  sent  word,  thi-ough  the  landlord  of  the  hotel, 
that  they  would  be  glad  to  agree  to  the  demand  if  the  Japanese 
would  send  back  the  renegades  who  piloted  the  Japanese  pirates 
in  their  raids  upon  the  Corean  coasts.  Thereupon,  Yoshitoshi 
despatched  one  of  his  suite  to  Japan.  With  amazing  promptness 
he  collected  the  outlaws,  fouideen  in  number,  and  produced  them 
in  Seoul.  These  traitors,  after  confessing  their  crime,  w’ere  led 
out  by  the  executioners  and  them  heads  knocked  off.  Meanwhile, 
having  tranquillized  “all  under  Heaven”  (Japan),  even  to  Yezo  and 
the  Ainos,  and  finding  nothing  “ within  the  fom-  seas  ” worth  cap- 
turing, Hideyoshi  cast  his  eyes  southward  to  the  httle  kingdom 
well  named  Riu  Kiu,  or  the  Sleepy  Dragon  without  homs.  The 
people  of  these  islands,  called  Loo  Choo,  on  old  maps,  are  true 
Japanese  in  origin,  language,  and  djuiasty.  They  speak  a dialect 
kiudi’ed  to  that  of  Satsuma,  and  them  fii’st  historical  niler  was 
Sunten,  a descendant  of  Tamitomo,  who  fled  from  Japan  in  the 
twelfth  centmy.  Of  the  population  of  120,000  people,  one-tenth 
were  of  the  official  class,  who  lived  from  the  pubhc  granaries. 
Sa\ing  all  expense  in  war  equipment,  and  warding  off  danger  from 
the  two  gi'eat  powers  between  which  they  lay,  they  had  kept  the 
good  wUl  of  either  by  making  their  country  act  the  part  of  the  ass 
which  crouches  dowu  between  two  biuxlens.  They  made  presents 
to  both,  acknowledging  Japan  as  their  father,  and  China  as  their 
mother.  From  early  times  they  had  sent  tribute-laden  junks  to 
Niugpo,  and  had  introduced  the  Chinese  classics,  and  social  and 
politic;)!  customs.  When  the  Ming  dynasty  came  into  power,  the 
Chinese  monarch  bestowed  on  the  Prince  of  Riu  Kiu  a silver  seal, 
and  a name  for  his  country,  which  meant  “ hanging  balls,”  a refer- 
ence to  the  fact  that  their  island  chain  hung  hke  a string  of  tas- 
sels on  the  skirt  of  China.  Another  of  their  ancient  native 
names  was  Okinawa,  or  “ long  rope,”  which  stretches  as  a cable 
between  Jajrau  and  Fonnosa.  Sugar  and  rice  are  the  chief  pro- 
ducts. HidJyoshi,  wishing  to  possess  this  gi’oup  of  isles  as  an  aUy 
against  China,  and  acting  on  the  principle  of  baiting  with  a sprat 
in  order  to  catch  a mackerel,  sent  word  to  Riu  Kiu  to  pay  tribute 
hereafter  only  to  him. 

The  young  king,  fearing  the  wmath  of  the  mighty  lord  of  Nip- 
pon, sent  a priest  as  his  envoy,  and  a vessel  laden  with  tribute 


92 


COREA, 


offerings.  Aniving  in  tlie  presence  of  tlie  august  parvenu,  the 
priest  found  himself  most  gi’aciously  received,  Hideyoslii  entered 
into  a personal  conversation  with  the  bomie,  and  set  forth  the 
benefits  of  Riu  Kiu’s  adherence  to  Japan  alone,  and  her  ceasing  to 
send  tribute  to  China.  At  the  same  time  he  gave  the  priest 
clearly  to  understand  that,  willing  or  unwilling,  the  little  kingdom 
was  to  be  annexed  to  the  mikado’s  empire.  When  the  priest  re- 
tui’ned  to  Eiu  Kiu  and  gave  the  information  to  the  king,  the  latter 
immediately  despatched  a vessel  to  China  to  infoi*m  the  govern- 
ment of  the  designs  of  Japan. 

Meanwhile,  the  court  at  Seoul,  highly  gratified  -with  the  action 
of  the  JajDanese  government  in  the  matter  of  the  renegade  pilots, 
gave  a banquet  to  the  embassy.  Yoshitoshi  had  audience  of  the 
king,  who  j^resented  him  ■with  a horse  from  his  o-wn  stables.  An 
embassy  was  chosen  which  left  Seoul,  in  company  with  Yoshitoshi 
and  his  party,  and  their  musicians  and  servants,  in  April,  1.590, 
and,  after  a journey  and  voyage  of  thi-ee  months,  arrived  at  Kioto 
during  the  summer  of  1590.  At  this  time  Hideyoshi  was  absent 
in  Eastern  Japan,  not  far  from  the  modem  city  of  Tokio,  besieging 
Odawara  Castle  and  reducing  “ the  second  Hojo  ” family  to  sub- 
mission. Aniving  at  Kioto  in  the  autumn,  he  postponed  audience 
with  the  Coreans  in  order  to  gain  time  for  war-  preparations,  for 
his  heard  was  set  on  conquests  beyond  sea. 

Finally,  after  five  months  had  passed,  they  were  accorded  an 
inteiwiew.  They  were  allowed  to  ride  in  palanquins  under  the 
gateway  of  the  palace  without  dismounting — a mark  of  deference 
to  their  high  rank — all  except  nobles  of  highest  gi-ade  being  com- 
pelled to  get  out  and  walk.  As  usual,  them  band  of  musicians  ac- 
companied them. 

They  report  Hideyoshi  as  a man  of  low  appearance,  but  ■with 
eyes  that  shot  fire  through  their  souls.  All  bowed  before  him, 
but  his  conduct  in  general  was  of  a very  undignified  character. 
This  did  not  raise  him  in  the  estimation  of  his  guests,  who  had 
akeady  discovered  his  trae  position,  which  was  that  of  a subject 
of  the  mikado,  w’hose  use  of  the  imperial  “ we  ” in  his  letters  was, 
in  them  eyes,  a preposterous  assumption  of  authority.  They  de- 
hvered  the  king’s  letter,  which  was  addressed  to  Hideyoshi  on 
terms  of  an  equal  as  a Koku  O (king  of  a nation,  in  distinction 
from  the  title  of  Whang  Ti,  by  which  title  the  Heavenly  Eider,  or 
Emperor — the  Mikado  of  Japan,  or  the  Emperor  of  China — is 
addressed).  The  letter  contained  the  usual  commonplaces  of 


EVENTS  LEADING  TO  THE  JAPANESE  INVASION. 


93 


friendly  greeting,  the  names  of  the  envoys,  and  a reference  to  the 
hst  of  accompanying  presents. 

The  presents — spoken  of  in  the  usual  terms  of  Oriental  mock 
modesty — consisted  of  two  ponies  and  fifteen  falcons,  with  harness 
for  hir’d  and  beast,  rolls  of  silk,  precious  drugs,  ink,  paper,  pens, 
and  twenty  magnificent  tiger-skins.  The  interview  over,  Hideyoshi 
wished  the  envoys  to  go  home  at  once.  This  they  declined  to  do, 
but,  lea-sdng  Kioto,  waited  at  the  port  of  Sakai.  A letter  to  the 
king  finally  reached  them,  but  couched  in  so  insolent  a ton6  that 
the  ambassadors  sent  it  back  several  times  to  be  purged.  Even  in 
its  improved  fonn  it  was  the  blustering  thi-eat  of  a Japanese  bully. 
All  this  consumed  time,  wKich  was  just  what  Hideyoshi  wished. 

Some  3'ears  before  this,  some  Portuguese  trading  shijrs  had 
landed  at  the  island  of  Tane,  off  the  south  of  Jajran.  The  Japan- 
ese, for  the  first  time,  saw  Europeans  and  heard  their  unintelli- 
gible language.  At  first  all  attempts  to  rmderstand  them  were  in 
vain.  A Chinese  ship  happened  to  an’ive  about  the  same  time,  on 
which  were  some  sailors  who  knew  a little  Portuguese,  and  thus 
commimicatious  were  held.  The  foreigners,  being  handsomely 
treated,  gave  their  hosts  some  firearms,  probably  pistols,  taught 
theu’  use,  and  how  to  make  powder.  These  “ queer  things,  able 
to  vomit  thunder  and  lightning,  and  emitting  an  awful  smeU,” 
were  presented  to  Shimadzu,  the  daimio  of  Satsuma,  who  gave 
them  to  Hideyoshi.  Among  the  presents,  made  in  return  to  Cho- 
sen, were  several  of  these  new  weapons  made  by  Japanese.  They 
were  most  probably  sent  as  a hmt,  hke  that  of  the  Pequot’s  oft'er- 
iug  of  the  axTows  A\Tapped  in  snake-skin.  With  them  were  phea- 
sants, stands  of  swords  and  spears,  books,  rolls  of  pajxer,  and  fom- 
hundred  gold  koban  (a  coin  worth  about  S^-OO). 

With  the  returaing  embassy,  Hideyoshi  sent  the  priest  and  a 
foi-mer  colleague  of  Yoshitoshi  to  Seoxil.  They  were  instmcted  to 
ask  the  king  to  assist  Hideyoshi  to  renew’  peacefxil  relations  be- 
tween Japan  and  China.  These,  owfing  to  the  long  continued 
piratical  invasions  from  Japan,  during  the  anarchy  of  the  Ashi- 
kaga,  had  been  suspended  for  some  years  past. 

The  peaceful  influences  of  Christianity’s  teachings  now  came 
between  these  two  pagan  nations,  in  the  mind  and  jxerson  of  Yoshi- 
toshi, who  had  professed  the  faith  of  Jesus  as  taught  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  missionaries  from  Portugal,  then  in  Japan.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  Yoshitoshi,  wdio  had  been  in  Seoul,  and  lived  in  Tsushima, 
being  well  acquainted  with  the  militaiy  resources  of  the  three 


94 


COREA. 


countries,  knew  that  war  would  result  in  ruin  to  Cho-sen,  while, 
in  measuring  their  swords  with  China,  the  Japanese  were  at  fear- 
ful odds.  Animated  by  a desire  to  prevent  bloodshed,  he  resolved 
to  mediate  with  the  ohve  branch.  He  started  on  an  independent 
mission,  at  his  own  cost,  to  persuade  the  Coreans  to  use  their  good 
offices  at  mediation  between  Japan  and  China,  and  C'us  prevent 
war.  AiTiving  at  Fusan,  in  1591,  he  forwarded  his  petition  to 
Seoul,  and  waited  in  port  ten  days  in  hopes  of  the  answer  he  de- 
sired. But  all  was  in  vain.  He  received  only  a letter  containing 
a defiant  reply  to  his  master’s  bullying  letter.  In  sadness  he  re- 
turned to  Kioto,  and  reported  his  ill-success.  Surprised  and  en 
raged  at  the  indifference  of  the  Coreans,  Hideyoshi  pushed  on  his 
war  preparations  with  new  vigor.  He  resolved  to  test  to  its 
utmost  the  military  strength  of  Japan,  in  order  to  humble  China 
as  well  as  her  vassal  Accustomed  to  victoiy  under  the  gourd- 
banner  in  almost  eveiy  battle  dming  the  long  series  of  intestine 
wars  now  ended,  an  army  of  seasoned  veterans  heard  joyfully  the 
order  to  prepare  for  a campaign  beyond  sea. 

Hideyoshi,  during  this  year,  nominally  resigned  the  office  of 
Kuambaku,  in  favor  of  his  son,  and,  according  to  usage,  took  the 
title  of  Taiko,  by  which  name  (Taiko  Sama)  he  is  popularly  known, 
and  by  which  we  shall  refer  to  him.  Among  the  Coreans,  even  of 
to-day,  he  is  remembered  by  the  title  which  still  inspires  their 
admiration  and  teiTor — Kuambaku.  Chinese  witers  give  a gro- 
tesque accomit  of  Hideyoshi,  one  of  whose  many  names  they  read 
as  Ping-syew-kye.  They  call  him  “ the  man  imder  a tree,”  m re- 
ference to  his  early  nickname  of  Kinomoto.  He  is  also  dubbed 
“King  of  Taiko.”  The  Jesuit  missionaries  speak  of  him  In  their 
letters  as  Quabacundono  (His  Lordship  the  Kuambaku),  or  by  one 
of  his  personal  names,  Faxiba  (Hashiba). 

The  Coreans  were  now  in  a strait.  Though  under  the  protec- 
torate of  China,  they  had  been  negotiating  -with  a foreign  power. 
How  would  China  hke  this  ? Should  they  keep  the  entire  matter 
secret,  or  should  they  inform  their  suzerain  of  the  intended  inva- 
sion of  China  ? They  finally  resolved  ujion  the  latter  course,  and 
despatched  a courier  to  Peking.  About  the  same  time  the  mes- 
senger from  Riu  Kiu  had  landed,  and  was  on  his  way  with  the 
same  tidings.  The  Riukiuan  reached  Peking  first,  and  the  Corean 
arrived  only  to  confirm  the  news.  Yet,  in  spite  of  such  overwhelm- 
ing e\idence  of  the  designs  of  Japan,  the  colossal  “ tortoise  ” could, 
at  first,  scarce  beheve  “ the  bee  ” would  attempt  to  sting. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


THE  INVASION— ON  TO  SEOUL. 

For  the  pictures  of  camps,  fleets,  the  details  of  annory  and 
commissaiiat,  and  all  the  pomp  and  circumstance  that  make  up 
the  bright  side  of  Japanese  war  prejjarations  in  1591  and  1592,  we 
are  indebted,  not  only  to  the  Japanese  UTiters,  but  to  those  eye 
witnesses  and  excellent  “ war  correspondents,”  the  Portuguese 
missionaiies  then  in  Kiushiu,  and  especially  to  Friar  Louis  Frois. 
He  tells  us  of  the  amplitude,  vigor,  and  brilliancy  of  Taiko’s  meas- 
ures for  invasion,  and  adds  that  the  expenses  therefor  greatly 
burdened  the  “ ethniques  ” or  daimios  who  had  to  pay  the  cost. 
Those  feudatories,  whose  domain  bordered  the  sea,  had  to  fm-nish 
a mighty  fleet  of  junks,  while  to  man  them,  the  quota  of  every 
hundred  houses  of  the  fishing  population  was  ten  sailors. 

The  land  and  naval  forces  assembled  at  Xagoya,  in  Hizen,  now 
called  Karatsu,  and  famous  for  being  the  chief  place  for  the  manu- 
facture of  Hizen  porcelain.  Here  a superb  castle  was  built,  while 
huge  inns  or  resting-places  were  erected  aU  along  the  road  from 
Kioto.  The  armies  gathered  here  dming  the  war  numbered  500,- 
000  men  ; of  whom  150,000  formed  the  anny  of  invasion,  60,000 
the  first  reser\’e,  while  100,000  were  set  apart  as  Taiko’s  body- 
guard ; the  remainder  were  sailors,  servants,  camp  followers,  etc. 

Beside  the  old  veterans  were  new  leries  of  young  soldiers,  and 
a corps  of  matchlock  men,  who  afterward  did  good  execution 
among  the  Coreans.  The  possession  of  this  new  and  terrible 
weapon  gave  the  invaders  a mighty  advantage  over  their  enemies. 
Though  firearms  had  been  known  and  manufactui'ed  in  Japan  for 
a half  century,  this  was  the  first  time  they  were  used  against  for- 
eign enemies,  or  on  a large  scale.  Taiko  also  endeavored  to  hire 
or  buy  from  the  Portuguese  two  ships  of  war,  so  as  to  use  their 
artillery  ; but  in  this  he  failed,  and  the  troops  were  despatched  in 
native-built  vessels.  These  made  a gallant  display  as  they  crowded 
together  by  hundreds.  At  the  signal,  given  by  the  filing  of  can- 


96 


COREA. 


non,  the  immense  fleet  hoisted  sail  and,  under  a fresh  breeze,  bore 
away  to  the  west. 

Their  swelling  sails,  made  of  long  sections  of  canvass  laced 
together,  vertically,  at  their  edges,  from  stem  to  boom  (thus  dif- 
fering from  the  Chinese,  which  are  laced  horizontally),  were  in- 
scribed with  immense  crests  and  the  heraldic  devices  of  feudal- 
ism, many  feet  in  diameter.  Near  the  top  were  cross-wise  bands 
or  stripes  of  black.  The  junks  of  Satsuma  could  be  distinguished 
by  the  white  cross  in  a circle ; those  of  Higo  by  the  broad-banded 
ring.  On  one  were  two  crossed  airow-feathers,  on  others  the 
chess-board,  the  “ cash  ” coin  and  pahn-leaves,  the  butterfly,  the 
cloisonne  sjTnbol,  the  stm,  the  fan,  etc.  Innumerable  banners, 
gay  wdth  armorial  designs  or  inscribed  with  Buddhist  texts,  himg 
on  their  staves  or  fluttered  gaily  as  flags  and  streamers  from  the 
mastheads.  Stuck  into  the  back  of  many  of  the  distinguished 
veterans,  or  officers,  were  the  sashi-mono,  or  bannerets.  Kato 
Kiyomasa,  being  a strict  Buddhist,  had  for  the  distinctive  blazon 
of  his  back-pennant,  and  on  the  banners  of  his  division,  the  prayer 
and  legend  of  his  sect,  the  Nichii-enites,  “ N.amtt  miyo  ho  kenge  kio  ” 
(Gloi-y  to  the  Holy  Lotus,  or  Glory  to  the  salvation-bringing  book 
of  the  Holy  Law  of  Buddha).  On  the  forward  deck  were  ranged 
heavy  shields  of  timber  for  the  protection  of  the  archers.  These, 
at  close  quai’ters,  were  to  be  let  down  and  used  as  boarding 
planks,  when  the  sword,  pike,  and  grappling-hook  came  into  play. 
Huge  tassels,  danghng  from  the  prows  like  the  manes  of  horses, 
tossed  up  and  down  as  the  ships  rode  over  the  waves.  Each  junk 
had  a huge  eye  painted  at  the  prow,  to  look  out  and  find  the  path  in 
the  sea.  "With  the  squadron  followed  himdreds  of  junks,  laden  -with 
salt  meat,  rice-wine,  dried  fish,  and  rice  and  beans,  which  foimed 
the  staple  of  the  invaders  commissariat  for  man  and  horse.  Ti-ans- 
port  junks,  with  cargoes  of  flints,  aiTows,  ball,  powder,  wax  can- 
dles, ship  and  camp  stores,  “ not  forgetting  a single  thing,”  sailed 
soon  after,  as  well  as  the  craft  containing  horses  for  the  cavalry. 

Taiko  did  not  go  to  Corea  himself,  being  dissuaded  by  Ms 
aged  mother.  The  com't  also  wished  no  weaker  hand  than  Ms  to 
hold  the  reins  of  government  while  the  army  was  on  foreign 
shores.  The  men  to  whom  he  entrusted  the  leadersMp  of  the  ex- 
pedition, w'ere  Konishi  Yukinaga  and  Kato  Kiyomasa.  To  the 
former,  he  presented  a fine  war  horse,  telling  him  to  “ gallop  over 
the  bearded  savages  ” with  it,  while  to  the  latter  he  gave  a battle- 
flag.  KomsMwas  an  impetuous  yoimg  man,  only  twenty-tMee  years 


THE  INVASION— ON  TO  SEOUL. 


97 


of  age.  He  was  a favorite  of  Taiko,  and  sprung  like  the  latter  from 
the  common  people,  being  the  son  of  a medicine  dealer.  His 
crest  or  banner  was  a huge,  stuffed,  white  paper  bag,  such  as  drug- 
gists in  Japan  use  as  a shop  sign.  In  this  he  followed  the  example 
of  his  august  chief,  who,  despising  the  brocade  banners  of  the  im- 
perial generals,  stuck  a gourd  on  a pole  for  his  colors.  For  every 
^actoly  he  added  another  gom'd,  until  his  immense  cluster  con- 
tained as  many  proofs  of  \nctory  as  there  are  bamboo  sticks  in  an 
umbrella.  The  “ gourd-banner  ” became  the  emblem  of  infallible 
victory.  Konishi  also  imitated  iiis  master  in  his  tactics — impetu- 
ous attack  and  close  following  up  of  victory. 

Konishi  was  a Christian,  an  ardent  convert  to  the  faith  of  the 
Jesuit  fathers,  by  whom  he  had  been  baptized  in  1584.  In  their 
writings,  they  call  him  “ Don  Austin  ” — a contraction  of  Augustine. 
Other  Christian  lords  or  daimios,  who  personally  led  their  troops 
in  the  field  with  Konishi,  were  Aiama,  Omura,  Amakusa,  Bimgo, 
and  Tsushima.  The  personal  name  of  the  latter,  a former  envoy  to 
Corea,  of  whom  we  have  read  before,  was  Yoshitoshi.  He  was  the 
son-in-law  of  Konishi.  Kuroda,  as  IMr.  Ernest  Satow  has  shown, 
is  the  “ Kondera  ” of  the  Jesuit  %\Titers. 

Kato  Kiyomasa  was  a noble,  w’hose  castle  seat  was  at  Kumamoto 
in  Higo.  From  his  youth  he  had  been  trained  to  war,  and  had  a 
reputation  for  fierce  bravery.  It  is  said  that  Kato  suggested  to 
Taiko  the  plan  of  invading  Corea.  His  crest  was  a broad-banded 
circle,  and  his  favorite  weapon  was  a long  lance  with  but  one 
cross-blade  instead  of  two.  Kato  is  the  “ Toronosqui  ” of  the 
Jesuit  fathers,  who  never  wear}'  of  loading  his  memory  with 
obloquy.  This  “ vir  ter  execrandus  ” was  a fierce  Buddhist  and  a 
bitter  foe  to  Christianity.  A large  number  of  fresh  autographic 
waitings  had  been  made  by  the  bonzes  in  the  monasteries  ex- 
pressly for  Kato’s  dirision.  The  silk  pennon,  said  to  have  been 
inscribed  by  Nichiren  himself  and  woi'n  by  Kato  during  the  in- 
vasion, is  now  in  Tokio,  owned  by  Katsu  Aw'a,  and  is  six  centuries 
old. 

With  such  elements  at  work  between  the  two  commanders, 
bitterness  of  religious  rivaliw’,  personal  emulation,  the  desire  to 
earn  gloiw"  each  for  himself  alone,  the  contempt  of  an  old  veteran 
for  a young  aspirant,  harmony  and  unity  of  plan  were  not  to  be 
looked  for.  Nevertheless,  the  personal  qualities  of  each  general 
were  such  as  to  inspire  his  owm  troops  with  the  highest  enthu- 
siasm, and  the  army  sailed  away  fully  confident  of  rictory. 

7 


98 


COREA, 


What  were  the  objects  of  Taiko  in  making  this  war?  Evi- 
dently his  original  thought  was  to  invade  and  humble  China. 
Then  followed  the  determination  to  conquer  Cho-sen.  Ambition 
may  have  led  him  to  rival  Ojin  Tenno,  who,  in  his  mother’s  womb, 
made  the  conquest  of  Shinra,  and,  as  the  deified  Hachiman, 
became  the  Japanese  god  of  war.  Lastly,  the  Jesuit  fathers  saw  in 
this  expedition  a plot  to  kill  off  the  Christian  leaders  in  a foreign 
land,  and  thus  extirpate  Christianity  in  Japan.  To  ship  the 
Christians  off  to  a foreign  soil  to  die  of  wounds  or  disease,  was 
easier  than  to  massacre  them.  They  make  Taiko  a David,  and  his 
best  generals  Uriahs — though  Cohgny,  slain  twenty  years  before, 
might  have  served  for  a more  modem  illustration. 

Certain  it  is  that  it  was  during  the  absence  of  the  Christian 
leaders  that  the  severest  persecutions  at  home  took  place.  It  is 
probable,  also,  that  his  jealousy  of  the  success  and  consequent 
popularity  of  the  Christian  generals  created  irresolution  in  Taiko’s 
mind,  leading  him  to  neglect  the  proper  support  of  the  expedition 
and  thus  to  bring  about  a gigantic  failure. 

Finally,  we  must  mention  the  theory  of  a Japanese  friend,  Air. 
Egi  Takato,  who  held  that  Taiko,  having  whole  annies  of  unem- 
ployed warriors,  aU  jealous  of  each  other,  was  compelled,  in  order 
to  ensm*e  peace  in  Japan,  to  find  emplo^unent  for  their  swords. 
His  idea  was  to  send  them  on  this  distant  “ frontier  service,”  and 
give  them  such  a taste  of  home-sickness  that  peaceful  fife  in  Japan 
would  be  a desideratum  ever  afterward. 

The  Coreans,  by  their  own  acknowledgment,  were  poorly  pre- 
pared for  a war  with  the  finest  soldiers  in  Asia,  as  the  Japanese 
of  the  sixteenth  century  certainly  were.  Nor  had  they  any  leader 
of  ability  to  direct  their  efforts.  Their  king,  Sien-jo,  the  fifteenth 
of  the  house  of  Ni,  who  had  already  reigned  twenty-six  years,  was 
a man  of  no  personal  importance,  addicted  entirely  to  his  own 
pleasures,  a drunkard,  and  a debauchee.  Though  the  royal  pro- 
clamation was  speedily  issued,  calling  on  the  people  to  fortify 
their  cities,  to  rebuild  the  dilapidated  castles,  and  to  dig  out  the 
moats,  long  since  choked  by  mud  and  vegetation,  the  people  re- 
sponded so  slowly,  that  few  of  the  fortresses  were  found  in  order 
when  their  enemies  laid  siege  to  them.  Weapons  were  plentiful, 
but  there  were  no  firearms,  save  those  presented  as  curiosities  by 
the  Taiko  to  the  king.  There  was  little  or  no  military  organiza- 
tion, except  on  paper,  while  the  naval  defences  were  in  a sad 
phght.  However,  they  began  to  em’oll  and  drill,  to  lay  up  stores 


THE  INVASION— ON  TO  SEOUL. 


99 


100 


COREA. 


of  fish  and  grain  for  the  army,  to  build  ships,  to  repair  their  -walls, 
and  even  to  manufactm'e  rude  firearms. 

Yet  even  the  most  despondent  of  the  Coreans  never  dreamed 
that  the  Japanese,  on  their  first  arrival,  would  sweep  ever^dhing 
before  them  like  a whirlwind,  and  enter  the  capital  within  eighteen 
days  after  their  landing  at  Fusan.  One  of  the  first  castles  garri- 
soned and  provisioned  was  that  of  Tong-nai,  near  Fusan.  On 
the  morning  of  May  25,  1592,  the  sentinels  on  the  coast  descried 
the  Japanese  fleet  of  eight  hundred  ships,  containing  the  division  of 
Konishi.  Before  night  the  invaders  had  disembarked,  captured 
Fusan,  and  laid  siege  to  Tong-nai  Castle,  which  at  once  surren- 
dered. So  sudden  w’as  the  attack  that  the  governor  of  the  district, 
then  in  the  city,  -ft*as  unable  to  escape.  Konishi,  writing  a letter 
to  the  king,  gave  it  into  the  hands  of  the  goveraor,  and  made  him 
swear  to  deliver  it  safely,  promising  him  imconditional  liberty  if 
he  did  so.  The  governor  agi-eed,  and  at  once  set  out  for  Seoul ; 
but  on  reaching  it  he  simply  said  he  had  escaped,  and  made  no 
mention  of  the  letter.  His  perjuiy  was  not  to  remain  undetected, 
as  later  events  proved.  Without  an  hour’s  delay  Konishi’s  di- 
vision, lea-ving  Tong-nai,  marched  up  the  Kak-tong  valley  to 
Shang-chiu. 

Kato’s  di-vision,  delayed  by  a storm,  arrived  nest  day.  Land- 
ing immediately,  he  saw  with  chagiin  the  pennons  of  his  rival  fly- 
ing from  the  ramparts  of  Tong-nai.  Angry  at  being  left  behind 
by  “ the  boy,”  he  took  the  more  northerly  of  the  two  routes  to  the 
capital.  The  t-n-o  rival  armies  Avere  now  straining  every  nerve  on 
a race  to  Seoiil,  each  eager  to  destroy  aU  enemies  on  the  march, 
and  reach  the  royal  palace  first.  Kuroda  and  other  generals  led 
expeditions  into  the  southern  provinces  of  ChuUa  and  Chrmg- 
chong.  These  proA'inces  being  subdued,  and  the  castles  garri- 
soned, they  Avere  to  make  their  way  to  the  capital. 

The  Coreans  proved  themselves  especially  good  boAvmen,  but 
inexpei’t  at  other  Aveapons,  theii'  swords  being  of  iron  oidy,  short, 
clumsy,  and  easily  bent.  Their  speai-^,  or  rather  pikes,  were 
shorter  than  the  Japanese,  Avith  heavy  blades,  fr-om  the  base  of 
which  hung  tassels.  The  iron  heads  were  hollow  at  the  base, 
forming  a socket,  in  which  the  staff  fitted.  The  Japanese  spear- 
heads, on  the  contrary,  were  riveted  doAvn  and  into  the  wood, 
which  was  iron-banded  for  further  secAirity,  making  a weapon  less 
likely  to  get  out  of  order,  while  the  blades  were  steel-edged.  The 
Corean  cavahy  had  heavj',  three-pronged  spears,  which  were  ex- 


THE  INVASION— ON  TO  SEOUL. 


101 


tremely  formidable  to  look  at,  but  being  so  heavy  as  to  be  un- 
wieldly  at  close  quarters,  they  did  little  execution.  Many  of  tbeir 
suits  of  armor  were  handsomely  inlaid,  made  of  iron  and  leather. 


Corean  Knight  of  the  Sixteenth  Century. 


but  less  flexible  and  more  \'ulnerable  than  those  of  the  Japanese. 
Avhich  were  of  interlaced  silk  and  steel  on  a background  of  tough 
buckskin,  with  sleeves  of  ciiain  mail.  The  foot  soldiers  on  either 
side  were  incased  in  a combination  of  non  chain  and  plate  ai’mor. 


102 


COREA. 


but  the  Coreans  had  no  glares,  or  cross-blades  on  their  pikes,  and 
thus  were  nearly  helpless  against  their  enemy’s  cavalry.  The 
Japanese  were  smooth-shaven,  and  wore  stout  helmets,  with  ear- 
guards  and  visors,  but  the  Coreans,  with  open  helmets,  without 
visors,  and  whiskered  faces,  were  dubbed  “ hairj’  barbarians.” 
They  were  beginning  to  learn  the  use  of  powder,  which,  however, 
was  so  badly  mixed  as  to  be  exasperatingly  slow  in  burning. 
Their  very  few  firearms  were  of  the  rudest  and  most  cumbrous 
sort.  They  used  on  their  ramparts  a kind  of  wooden  cannon, 
made  of  bamboo-hooped  timber,  from  which  they  shot  heavy 
wooden  darts,  three  feet  long,  pointed  with  sharp-bladed,  Y-shaped 
iron  heads.  The  range  of  these  clumsy  missiles  was  very  short 
The  Japanese,  on  the  contrary’,  had  at  several  sieges  pieces  of  hght 
brass  ordnance,  with  which  they  quickly  cleared  the  walls  of  the 
castles,  and  then  scaled  them  with  long  and  light  ladders,  made 
of  bamboo,  and  easily  borne  by  men  on  a nin.  The  Japanese 
were  not  only  better  equipped,  but  their  tactics  were  superior. 
Their  firearms  frightened  the  Corean  horses,  and  the  long  spears 
and  halberds  of  their  cavalrj'  were  used  with  fearful  effect  whilo 
pursuing  the  fugitives,  who  were  pierced  or  pulled  off  their  steeds, 
or  sabred  in  droves.  Few  bodies  of  native  troops  faced  the  inva- 
ders in  the  field,  while  fii’e-arrows,  gunpowder,  and  ladders  quickly 
reduced  the  castles.  Not  a few  of  the  Corean  officers  were  lolled 
inside  their  fortresses  by  the  long  range  fire  of  the  sharp-shooters 
in  the  matchlock  corps. 

The  gi’eater  share  of  gloiy  fell  to  Konishi,  the  younger  man. 
Taking  the  southern  route,  he  reached  the  castle  of  Shang-chiu,  in 
the  northwestern  part  of  Kiimg-sang,  and  captured  it.  Leaving  a 
gaiTison,  he  pushed  on  to  Chiun-chiu.  This  fortress  of  Chiun- 
chiu  is  situated  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Chimg-chong  province, 
and  on  the  most  northerly  of  the  two  roads,  over  which  Kato  was 
then  marching.  It  was  at  that  time  considered  to  be  the  strongest 
castle  in  the  peninsula.  On  it  rested  the  fate  of  the  capital  It 
lay  near  one  of  the  branches  of  the  Han  River,  which  fiows  past 
Seoul.  At  this  point  the  two  high  roads  to  the  capital,  on  which 
the  two  rivals  were  moving,  converged  so  as  to  nearly  touch.  Chiun- 
chiu  castle  lay  properly  on  Kato’s  route,  but  Konishi,  being  in  the 
advance,  invested  it  with  his  forces  and,  after  a few  days’  siege, 
captured  the  great  stronghold.  The  loss  of  the  Coreans  thus  far 
in  the  three  fortresses  seized  by  Konishi,  as  reported  by  Friar 
Frois,  was  5,000  men,  3,000  of  whom  fell  at  Chiun-chiu;  while  the 


THE  INVASION— ON  TO  SEOUL. 


103 


Japanese  had  lost  but  100  killed  and  400  wounded.  After  such  a 
victory,  “ Konishi  determined  to  conquer  all  Corea  by  himself.” 

Kato  and  his  army,  arriving  a few  days  after  the  victoiy, 
again  saw  themselves  outstripped.  Konishi’s  pennons  floated  from 
eveiy  tower,  and  the  booty  was  already  disposed  of.  The  goal  of 
l)oth  armies  was  now  “the  Aliaco  of  the  kingly  city  of  Coray.” 
Straining  every  nerve,  Kato  pressed  forw’ard  so  rapidly  that  the 
two  divisions  of  the  Japanese  anny  entered  Seoul  by  different 
gates  on  the  same  day.  No  resistance  was  offered,  as  the  king, 
court,  and  army  had  evacuated  the  city  three  days  before.  The 
brilliant  pageant  of  the  Japanese  army,  in  magnificent  array  of 
gay  silk  and  gUttei'ing  ai’mor,  was  lost  on  the  empty  streets  of 
deserted  Seoul 

When  Taiko  heard  of  the  success  of  his  lieutenants  in  Corea, 
especially  of  Konishi’s  exploits,  he  was  filled  with  joy,  and  cried 
out,  “ Now  my  own  son  seems  risen  from  the  dead.” 


CHAPTER  XIY. 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 

The  court  at  Seoul  had  been  too  much  paralyzed  by  the  sudden 
invasion  to  think  of  or  carry  out  any  effective  means  of  resistance. 
Konishi  had  sent  letters  from  Fusan  and  Shang-chiu,  but  these, 
through  official  faithlessness  and  the  accidents  of  war,  had  failed 
in  their  purpose.  Konishi  was  too  fast  for  them.  When  the  news 
reached  Seoul,  of  the  faU  of  Chiun-chiu  castle,  the  whole  populace, 
from  palace  to  hut,  was  seized  with  a panic  which,  in  a few  hours, 
emptied  the  city.  The  soldiers  deserted  their  post,  and  the  cour- 
tiers their  king,  while  the  people  fled  to  the  moimtains.  His  l\Ia- 
jesty  resolved  to  go  with  his  com't  into  Liao  Tung,  but  to  send 
the  royal  piinces  into  the  northern  prortnces,  that  the  people 
might  reahze  the  true  state  of  affairs.  So  hmaded  were  the  prep- 
arations for  flight,  which  began  dime  9th,  that  no  food  was  pro- 
vided for  the  jornmey.  The  only  horses  to  be  obtained  were  farm 
and  pack  animals,  as  the  royal  stables  had  been  emptied  by  the 
nmaway  soldiers.  The  rain  feU  heavily,  in  perpendicidar  streams, 
soon  turning  the  roads  to  mire,  and  drenching  the  women  and 
children.  The  Corean  dress,  in  wet  weather,  is  cold  and  uncom- 
fortable, and  when  soaked  through,  becomes  extremely  heavy, 
making  a foot  jovumey  a severe  tax  on  the  strength.  To  add  to 
the  distress  of  the  king,  as  the  cortege  passed,  the  people  along 
the  road  clamored,  with  bitter  tears,  that  they  were  being  aban- 
doned to  the  enemy.  Toidui-ed  with  hunger  and  fatigue,  the 
wretched  party  floundered  on. 

Their  first  day's  jovuniey  was  to  Simto,  or  Kai  Seng,  thirty 
miles  distant.  Darkness  feU  upon  them  long  before  they  reached 
the  Rin-yin  River,  a tributaiy  of  the  Han,  which  joins  it  a few  mUes 
above  Kang-wa  Island.  The  city  lay  beyond  it,  and  the  crossing 
of  the  stream  was  done  in  the  light  of  the  conflagration  kindled 
behind  them.  The  king  had  ordered  the  torch  to  be  applied  to 
the  bai’racks  and  fortifications  which  guarded  the  southern  bank 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 


105 


of  the  river.  Another  motive  for  this  incendiary  act  was  to  de- 
prive their  pursuers  of  ready  materials  to  fen-y  themselves  across 
the  river.  It  was  not  vmtil  near  midnight  that  the  miserable  fugi- 
tives, tortured  with  hunger  and  almost  dead  with  fatigue,  entered 
the  city.  Though  feeling  safe  for  the  moment,  since  the  Japanese 
pursuers  could  not  cross  the  river  without  boats  or  rafts,  most  of 
the  king’s  household  were  doomed  stiU  to  suffer  the  pangs  of  hrm- 
ger.  The  soldiers  had  stolen  the  food  prorided  for  the  party,  and 
the  king  had  a scant  supper,  while  his  household  remained  hungry 
■untn  the  next  day,  when  some  of  the  mihtary  gave  them  a httle 
rice.  Tlie  march  was  resumed  on  the  following  morning  and  kept 
up  until  Ping-an  was  reached.  Here  they  halted  to  await  the 
progress  of  events. 

The  king  ordered  his  scattered  forces  to  rally  at  the  Rin-yin 
River,  and,  on  its  northern  bank,  to  make  a detennined  stand. 

Kato  and  Konishi,  remaining  but  a short  time  in  the  capital, 
united  their  dirisioiis  and  pressed  forward  to  the  north.  Reach- 
ing the  Rin-yin  River,  they  found  the  Corean  jimks  drawn  up  on 
the  opposite  side  in  battle  aiTay.  The  Jajjanese,  being  without 
boats,  could  not  cross,  and  waited  vainly  dm-ing  several  days  for 
something  to  turn  up.  Finally  they  began  a feigned  retreat 
This  induced  a portion  of  the  Corean  aniiy  to  cross  the  river, 
when  the  Jajiauese  turned  upon  them  and  cut  them  down  with 
temble  slaughter.  "With  the  few  rafts  and  boats  used  by  the 
enemy,  the  Japanese  matchlock  men  rajiidly  crossed  the  stream, 
shot  down  the  sailors  and  the  remaining  soldiers  in  the  junks,  and 
thus  secirred  the  fleet  by  which  the  whole  army  crossed  and  began 
the  march  on  Ping-an. 

The  rival  Japanese  commanders,  Kato  and  Konishi,  who  had 
hitherto  refrained  from  open  quan-el,  now  found  it  imjjossible  to 
remain  longer  together,  and  di’ew  lots  to  decide  their  futm-e  fields 
of  action  in  the  two  northern  provinces.  Ham-kiung  fell  to  Kato, 
who  immediately  mai’ched  eastward  with  his  dirision,  taking  the  high 
road  leading  to  Gensan.  Konishi,  to  whom  the  prorince  of  Ping-an 
fell,  pushed  on  to  Ping-an  City,  aniriug  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
river  toward  the  end  of  July,  or  about  three  weeks  after  leaving 
Seoul  Here  he  went  into  camp,  to  await  the  reinforcements 
under  Kuroda  and  Yoshitoshi.  These  soon  afterward  amved, 
having  travei’sed  the  four  prorinces  bordering  on  the  YeUow  Sea. 

The  great  need  of  the  Japanese  was  floating  material ; next  to 
this,  their  object  was  to  discover  the  fords  of  the  river.  On 


106 


COREA. 


July  20th  they  made  a demonstration  against  the  fleet  of  junks 
along  the  front  of  the  city,  by  sending  out  a few  detachments  of 
matchlock  men  on  rafts.  Though  unsuccessful,  the  Corean  king 
was  so  frightened  that  he  fled  with  his  suite  to  Ai-chiu.  The 
ganison  still  remained  alert  and  defiant. 

Delay  made  the  Japanese  less  vigilant.  The  Corean  command- 
ers, noticing  this,  planned  to  surprise  their  enemy  by  a night 
attack.  Owing  to  bad  management  and  delay,  the  various  detach- 
ments did  not  assemble  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  imtil 
near  daylight.  Then  forming,  they  charged  furiously  upon  Ko- 
nishi’s  camp,  and,  taking  his  men  by  surprise,  carried  off  hundreds 
of  prisoners  and  horses,  the  cavahy  suffeiing  worse  than  the  infan- 
tiy.  Km’oda’s  division  came  gallantly  to  their  support,  and  drove 
the  Coreans  back  to  the  river.  By  this  time  it  was  broad  day- 
light, and  the  cowardly  boat-keepers,  frightened  at  the  rout  of 
their  countrymen,  had  pushed  off  into  mid-stream.  Hundreds  of 
the  Coreans  were  droAvned,  and  the  main  body,  left  in  the  liirch, 
were  obhged  to  cross  by  the  fords.  This  move  gaA'e  the  Japanese 
the  possession  of  the  coveted  secret.  Flushed  with  victory,  the 
entii’e  army  crossed  over  later  on  the  same  day  and  entered  the 
city.  Dispirited  by  their  defeat,  the  garrison  fled,  after  flinging 
their  weapons  into  the  castle  moats  and  ditches  of  the  city  ; but 
all  the  magazines  of  grain,  dried  fish,  etc.,  were  now  in  the  hands 
of  the  invaders.  Frois  reports,  from  hearsay,  that  80,000  Coreans 
made  the  attack  on  Konishi’s  camp,  8,000  of  whom  were  slain. 

The  news  of  the  fall  of  Ping-an  City  utterly  demoralized  the 
Coreans,  so  that,  horses  being  still  numerous,  the  courtiers  de- 
serted the  king,  and  the  villagers  everj'where  looted  the  stores  of 
food  proAuded  for  the  army.  Many  of  the  fugitives  did  not  cease 
their  flight  until  they  had  crossed  the  Talu  River,  and  found  them- 
selves on  Chinese  temtorj*.  These  bore  to  the  Governor  of  Liao 
Timg  province,  who  had  been  an  anxious  observer  of  events,  the 
news  of  the  fall  of  Ping-an,  and  the  irresistible  character  of  the 
invasion.  The  main  body  of  the  Corean  army  went  into  camp 
at  S\m-an,  between  An-ton  and  Sim-chon.  In  Japan,  there  was 
gi-eat  rejoicing  at  the  news  received  from  the  frontier,  because,  as 
Frois  AATote,  Konishi,  “ in  twenty  days,  hath  subdued  so  mighty  a 
kingdom  to  the  croAvn  of  Japan.”  Taiko  sent  the  brilliant  yoimg 
commander  a two-edged  sword  and  a horse — “ pledges  of  the  most 
peerless  honor  that  can  possibly  be  done  to  a man.” 

The  Japanese  soldiers  felt  so  elated  over  their  victory  that  they 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 


107 


expected  immediate  orders  to  marcli  into  China.  With  this  pur- 
pose in  view,  Konishi  sent  word  to  the  fleet  at  Fusan  to  sail  round 
the  western  coast,  into  Ta^tong  River,  in  order  to  co-operate  with 
the  victorious  forces  at  Ping-an.  Had  this  junction  taken  place, 
it  is  probable  China  would  have  been  invaded  by  Japanese  ar- 
mies, and  a general  war  between  these  rival  nations  might  have 


Map  illustrating  the  Campaign  in  the  North,  >S92>93. 


turned  the  current  of  Asiatic  history.  This,  however,  was  not  to 
be.  Corean  valor,  -with  the  aid  of  gunpowder  and  improved  naval 
construction,  prevented  this,  and  kept  three  hundred  miles  of  dis- 
tance, in  a mountainous  country,  between  the  Japanese  and  their 
base  of  supplies. 

Oriental  rhetoric  might  describe  the  sitmation  in  this  wise  : the 
eastern  dragon  of  invasion  flew  across  the  sea  in  winged  ships,  and 


108 


COREA. 


speedily  -won  the  crystal  of  victory.  But  on  land  the  dragon  must 
go  upon  its  belly.  The  Corean  navy  snatched  the  jewel  from  the 
very  claws  of  the  dragon,  and  left  it  writhing  and  hungry. 

In  cool  western  phrase,  sinister,  but  significant,  Konishi  was 
soon  afterward  obliged  to  “ make  a change  of  base.”  The  bril- 
hant  success  of  the  army  seems  to  have  impressed  the  Japanese 
naval  men  with  the  idea  that  there  was  nothing  for  them  to  do.  On 
the  contrary,  the  Cho-sen  people  set  to  work  to  improve  the  archi- 
tectm’e  of  their  vessels  by  having  them  double-decked.  They  also 
provided  for  the  safety  of  their  fighting  men,  by  making  heavy 
bulwarks,  and  rearing,  along  the  upper  deck,  a line  of  strong 
planks,  set  edgewise,  and  bolted  together.  Behind  these,  archers 
discharged  their  missiles  without  danger,  while  from  port-holes 
below  they  fii'ed  their  rude,  but  effective,  cannon.  Appearing  off 
the  inlet,  in  which  the  Japanese  fieet  lay  at  anchor,  they  at  first 
feigned  retreat,  and  thus  enticed  their  enemies  into  pursuit. 
IMien  well  out  on  the  open  sea,  they  turned  upon  their  pursuers, 
and  then  their  superior  preparation  and  equipment  were  evident 
at  once. 

Lively  fighting  began,  but  tliis  time  the  Coreans  seemed  invul- 
nerable. They  not  only  gained  the  advantage  by  the  gi'eater 
length  of  their  lances  and  grappling-hooks,  with  which,  using 
them  like  long  forks,  they  pulled  their  enemies  into  the  sea,  but 
they  simk  a number  of  the  Japanese  junks,  either  by  their  artil- 
leiT  or  by  ramming  them  with  their  prows.  The  remnant  of  the 
beaten  fleet  crept  back  to  Fusan,  and  all  hope  of  helping  the  army 
was  given  up.  The  moral  effect  of  the  victory  upon  the  Corean 
peojole  was  to  inspire  tliem  to  sacrifice  and  resistance,  and  in 
many  skirmishes  they  gained  the  advantage.  They  now  awaited 
hopefully  the  approach  of  Chinese  reinforcements. 

To  the  Chinese  it  seemed  incredible  that  the  capture  of  the 
strongest  castles,  the  capital,  and  the  chief  northern  city,  could  be 
accomphshed  udthout  the  ti'easonable  connivance  of  the  Coreans. 
In  order  to  satisfy  his  own  mind,  the  Chinese  mandarin  sent  a spe- 
cial agent  into  Corea  to  examine  and  report.  The  government  at 
Peking  were  even  more  suspicious,  but  after  some  hesitation,  they 
despatched,  not  without  misgiving,  a small  body  of  Chinese  sol- 
diers to  act  as  a body-guard  to  the  Corean  king.  These  braves 
crossed  the  frontier  ; but  while  on  theii’  way  to  Ping-an,  heard  ot 
the  fall  of  the  city,  and,  facing  about,  marched  back  into  Liao 
Tung.  The  king  and  the  fragments  of  his  court  now  sent  courier 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 


109 


after  courier  witli  piteous  appeals  to  Peking  for  aid,  even  offering 
to  become  the  subjects  of  China  in  retm*n  for  succor  rendered.  A 
force  of  5,000  men  was  hastily  recimited  in  Liao  Tung,  who 
marched  rapidly  into  Corea.  Early  in  August  the  Japanese  pick- 
ets first  descried  the  yellow  silk  banners  of  the  Chinese  host. 
These  were  inscribed  with  the  two  characters  Tai-Ming  (Great 
Brightness),  the  distinctive  blazon  of  the  Ming  dynasty.  For  the 
first  time,  in  eight  centuries,  the  armies  of  the  rival  nations  were 
to  meet  in  pitched  battle. 

The  Chinese  seemed  confident  of  success,  and  moved  to  the 
attack  on  Ping-an  with  neither  wariness  nor  fear.  Having  in- 
vested the  city,  they  began  the  assault  on  August  27th.  The 
Japanese  allowed  them  to  enter  the  city  and  become  entan- 
gled in  its  narrow  lanes.  They  then  attacked  them  from  ad- 
vantageous positions,  which  they  had  occupied  previously,  assail- 
ing them  with  showers  of  arrows,  and  charging  them  with  their 
long  lances.  One  body  of  the  JMing  soldiers  attempted  to  scale 
the  waU  of  a part  of  the  fortifications,  which  seemed  to  have  been 
neglected  by  the  Japanese,  when  near  the  top,  the  whole  face  of 
the  castle  being  covered  vdth  climbing  men,  the  garrison,  rushing 
from  their  hiding-places,  tumbled  over  or  speared  their  enemies, 
who  feU  downi  and  into  the  mass  of  their  comrades  below.  Those 
not  kdled  by  thnists  or  the  fall,  were  shot  by  the  gunners  on  the 
ramparts,  and  the  Chinese  now  received  into  their  bosoms  a 
shower  of  lead,  against  which  their  armor  of  hide  and  iron  was  of 
slight  avail.  In  this  fight  the  Ming  commander  was  slain.  The 
rout  of  the  Chinese  army  was  so  complete,  that  the  fugitives  never 
ceased  their  retreat  \mtil  safely  over  the  border,  and  into  China. 

The  government  at  Peking  now  began  to  understand  the  power 
of  the  enemy  with  whom  they  had  to  deal.  An  army  of  40,000 
men  was  raised  to  meet  the  invaders,  and,  in  order  to  gain  time,  a 
man,  named  Chin  Ikei,  was  sent,  independently  of  the  Coreans,  to 
treat  \vith  Konishi  and  ju’opose  peace.  Some  j'ears  before  the 
Japanese  pirates  had  canned  off  a Chinaman  to  Japan,  Avhere  he 
was  kept  captive  for  many  years.  Returning  to  China,  he  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Chin  Ikei,  and  gave  him  much  information 
concerning  the  countrj'  and  people  of  his  captivity.  Chin  Ikei  was 
evidently  a mercenary'  adventurer,  who  could  talk  Japanese,  and 
hoped  for  honors  and  promotion  by  acting  as  a go-between.  He 
had  no  commission  or  any  real  authority.  The  Chinese  seem  to 
have  used  him  only  as  a cat’s-paw. 


110 


COREA. 


Arriving  at  the  Corean  camp,  at  Svm-an,  early  in  October,  and 
fully  trusting  the  honor  of  the  Japanese  commander,  Chin  Ikei 
ventured,  in  spite  of  the  warnings  of  the  frightened  Coreans,  and 
to  their  intense  admiration,  within  the  Japanese  lines,  and  had  a 
conference  with  Konishi,  Yoshitoshi,  and  Gensho.  The  Chinese 
agent  agreed  to  proceed  to  Peking,  and,  returning  to  Ping-an  after 
fifty  days,  to  report  the  approval  or  disapproval  of  his  government. 
To  this  Konishi  agreed,  and  there  was  a truce.  The  conditions  of 
peace,  insisted  on  by  Konishi,  were  that  the  Japanese  ancient  ter- 
ritory in  the  peninsula,  namely,  those  portions  covered  by  the  old 
states  of  Shinra  and  Hiaksai,  should  be  delivered  over  to  Japan, 
to  be  held  as  vassal  provinces.  This  demand  virtually  claimed  all 
Corea  south  of  the  Ta-tong  River,  in  right  of  ancient  possession 
and  recent  conquest  and  occupation. 

Arriving  in  Peking,  Chin  Ikei  found  the  Chinese  army  nearly 
ready  to  march,  and,  as  their  government  disowned  his  right  to 
treat  with  the  Japanese,  nothing,  except  the  time  gained  for  the 
Chinese,  resulted  from  the  negotiations.  Meanwhile  Kato  Kiyo- 
masa,  wth  his  troops,  had  oveiTan  the  whole  extent  of  Ham- 
kiimg,  the  longest  and  largest  province  of  Corea,  occupying  also 
parts  of  Kang-wen.  No  great  pitched  battle  in  force  was  fought, 
but  much  hard  fighting  took  place,  and  many  castles  were  taken 
after  bloody  sieges.  In  one  of  these,  the  two  royal  princes,  sent 
north  by  their  father  on  his  flight  from  Seoul,  and  many  men  of 
rank  were  captured.  Among  his  prisoners,  was  “ a yoimg  girl  re- 
puted to  be  the  most  beautiful  in  the  whole  kingdom.”  In  the 
pm-suit  of  the  fugitives  the  Japanese  were  often  led  into  wild  and 
lonely  regions  and  into  the  depths  of  trackless  mountains  and  for- 
ests, in  w’hich  they  met,  not  only  human  foes,  but  faced  the  tiger 
distui'bed  from  his  lair.  They  were  often  obliged  to  camp  in 
places  where  these  courageous  beasts  attacked  the  sentries  or  the 
sleeping  soldiers.  Kato  himself  slew  a tiger  with  his  lance,  after 
a desperate  struggle.  After  a hard  campaign,  the  main  body  of 
the  troops  fixed  their  camp  at  Am-pen,  near  Gensan,  but  closer  to 
the  southern  border  of  the  province.  Nabeshima’s  camp  was  in 
Kang-wen,  three  days’  jom-ney  distant.  Fi'om  a point  on  the  sea- 
coast  near  by,  in  fair  weather,  the  island  cone  of  Dagelet  is  visible. 
To  the  question  of  Kato,  some  Corean  prisoners  falsely  answered  that 
this  was  Fujiyama — the  worshipped  mountain  of  the  home-land, 
and  “ the  thing  of  beauty  and  a joy  forever  ” to  the  Japanese  peo- 
ple. Immediately  the  Japanese  reverently  imcovered  their  heads 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 


Ill 


and,  kneeling  on  the  strand,  gazed  long  and  lovingly  with  home- 
sick hearts — a scene  often  portrayed  in  Japanese  decorative  art. 

Thus  the  year  1592  drew  near  its  close  ; the  Japanese,  neces- 
sarily inactive,  and  the  spuit  of  patriotism  among  the  Coreans 
rising.  CoUecting  local  volimteer  troops  and  forming  guerilla 
bands,  they  kept  the  Japanese  camps,  along  the  road  from  Fusan 
to  Ping-an,  constantly  vigilant.  They  feiTeted  out  the  spies  who 
had  kept  the  Japanese  informed  of  what  was  going  on,  and 
promptly  cut  off  their  heads.  Isolated  from  all  commimication, 
Konishi  remained  in  ignorance  of  the  immense  Chinese  ai’my  that 
was  marching  against  him.  The  discovery,  by  the  Japanese,  of  the 
existence  of  the  regular  Chinese  ti’oops  in  Corea,  was  wholly  a 
matter  of  accident.  According  to  Chinese  report,  the  commander 
of  the  Ming  anny,  Li-j-u-son  (Japanese,  Ei  Jo  Sho),  was  a valiant 
hero  fr'esh  from  mighty  rictories  over  the  lising  Manchiu  tribes 
in  the  north.  The  march  of  his  host  of  00,000  men  through 
Liao  Trmg  in  winter,  especially  over  the  mountain  passes,  was  a 
severe  one,  and  the  horses  are  said  to  have  sweated  blood.  Eri- 
dently  the  expectation  of  the  leader  was  to  drive  out  the  inva- 
ders and  annex  the  country  to  China.  MTien  the  Corean  moun- 
tains appeared,  as  they  reached  the  Yalu  Kiver,  the  leader  cried 
out,  “ There  is  the  place  which  it  depends  on  ovrr  valor  to  recover 
as  our  hereditary  possessions.”  On  the  sixth  day,  after  crossing 
the  frontier,  he  aiTived  at  Sun-an.  It  was  then  near  the  last  of  Janu- 
ary, 1592,  and  the  New  Year  was  close  at  hand.  Word  was  sent 
to  Konishi  that  Chin  Ikei  had  aiTived  and  was  ready  to  reopen 
negotiations,  with  a favorable  reply.  Konishi  promptly  despatched 
a captain,  -srith  a guard  of  twenty  men,  to  meet  Chin  Ikei  and  escort 
him  within  the  lines.  It  being  New  Year’s  Day,  Febiaiaiy  2,  1593, 
the  guard  sallied  out  amid  the  rejoicings  of  their  comrades  who, 
tired  of  desolate  Cho-sen,  longed  for  jieace  and  home.  The  treach- 
erous Chinamen  received  the  Japanese  with  apparent  cordiality, 
and  feasted  them  until  they  were  well  dnmk.  Then  the  imsuspi- 
cious  Japanese  were  set  upon  while  their  swords  were  undrawn  in 
their  scabbards.  All  were  killed  except  two  or  three.  Accord- 
ing to  another  account,  they  feU  into  an  ambuscade,  and  fought 
so  bravely  that  only  three  were  taken  alive.  From  the  survivors 
Konishi  first  learned  of  the  presence  of  the  Yling  ai-my.  The  pre- 
text, afterward  given  by  the  lying  Chinaman,  was  that  the  inter- 
preters misimderstood  each  other,  and  began  a quaiTel  The 
grarity  of  the  situation  was  now  apparent.  A Chinese  ai*my,  of 


112 


COREA. 


whose  numbers  the  Japanese  were  ignorant,  menaced  them  in 
front,  while  aU  around  them  the  natives  were  gathering  in  num- 
bers and  in  courage  to  renew  the  struggle  for  their  homes  and 
coimtrj'.  The  new  army  from  China  was  evidently  weU  equipped, 
disciplined,  and  supplied,  while  the  Japanese  forces  were  far  in 
an  enemy’s  country',  distant  from  their  base  of  supplies,  and  with 
a desolate  territory  in  the  rear.  Under  this  gloomy  aspect  of 
affairs,  the  faces  of  the  soldiers  wore  a dispirited  air. 

Konishi’s  alternative  lay  between  the  risk  of  a battle  and  re- 
treat to  Kai-seng.  He  was  not  long  in  resolving  on  the  former 
course,  for,  in  six  days  afterward,  the  Ming  host,  gay  with  gleam- 
ing arms,  bright  trappings,  and  dragon-bordered  silk  banners, 
appeared  within  sight  of  the  city’s  towers.  Konishi  anxiously 
watched  their  approach,  having  posted  his  little  force  to  the  best 
advantage.  The  city  was  defended  on  the  west  by  a steep  moun- 
tainous ridge,  on  the  north  by  a hill,  and  on  the  south  by  a river. 
The  Japanese  occupying  the  rising  groimd  to  the  north,  which 
they  had  fortified  by  earthworks  and  palisades. 

At  break  of  day,  on  February  10th,  the  allies  began  a furious 
assault  along  the  whole  line.  The  Japanese  at  first  drove  back  their 
besiegers  with  their  musketry  fii-e,  but  the  Chinese,  with  their 
scaling  ladders,  reached  the  inside  of  the  works,  where  their  num- 
bers told.  MTien  night  fell  on  the  second  day  of  the  siege,  all  the 
outworks  were  in  their  possession,  and  nearly  two  thousand  of  the 
Japanese  lay  dead.  The  citadel  seemed  now  an  easy  prize  to  the 
Corean  generals  ; but  the  Chinese  commander,  seeing  that  the 
Japanese  were  preparing  to  defend  it  to  the  last,  and  that  his  own 
men  were  exhausted,  gave  the  order  to  return  to  camp,  expecting 
to  renew  the  attack  next  morning. 

Konishi  had  despatched  a cornier  to  Otomo,  the  Japanese  offi- 
cer in  command  at  Hozan,  a small  fortress  in  "Whang-hai,  to  come 
to  his  aid.  So  far  from  obeying,  the  latter,  frightened  at  the 
exaggerated  reports  of  the  numbers  of  the  Chinese,  evacuated  his 
post  and  marched  back  to  Seoul  Unable  to  obtain  succor  from 
the  other  gainisons,  and  having  lost  many  men  by  battle  and  dis- 
ease, while  many  more  were  disabled  by  woimds  and  sickness, 
Konishi  gave  orders  to  retreat.  One  of  his  bravest  captains  was 
put  in  command  of  the  rear-guard,  and  the  castle  was  silently  de- 
serted at  midnight.  In  this  masterly  retreat,  little  was  left  behind 
but  corpses.  Crossing,  upon  the  ice,  the  river,  which  was  then 
frozen  many  feet  in  thickness,  their  foes  were  soon  left  behind. 


THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  THE  NORTH. 


113 


Next  day  the  .allied  army,  simprised  at  seeing  no  enemy  to  meet 
them,  entered  the  castle,  finding  neither  man  nor  spoil  of  any  kind. 
The  Coreans  wished  to  pursue  theii'  enemy,  but  the  Chinese  com- 
mander, not  only  forbade  it,  but  glad  of  a pretext  by  which  he 
could  shift  the  blame  on  some  other  person,  cashiered  the  Corean 
general  for  allowing  the  Japanese  to  escape  so  easily.  Konishi, 
without  stopping  at  Kai-seng,  was  thus  enabled  to  reach  Seoul, 
now  the  headquarters  of  all  the  invading  forces.  Fully  expecting 
the  early  advance  of  the  Chinese,  the  men  were  now  set  to  work 
in  fortifying  the  city. 

In  the  flush  of  success,  Li-yu-sung,  the  IMing  commander,  sent 
an  envoy  Avith  a haughty  summons  of  surrender  to  Kato  and  Na- 
beshima.  To  this  Kato  answered  in  a tone  of  defiance,  guarded 
his  noble  prisoners  more  rtgilantly,  and  with  his  owm  hand,  in  sight 
of  the  envoy,  put  the  beautihil  Corean  girl  to  death,  by  transfixing 
her,  with  a spear,  from  waist  to  shoulder,  while  boimd  to  a tree. 
He  immediately  sent  reinforcements  to  the  castle  of  Kie-chiu,  then 
tlu-eatened  by  the  enemy. 

The  Corean  2>‘'^'triots,  who  organized  small  detachments  of 
troops,  began  to  attack  or  repel  the  invaders  in  several  places,  and 
even  to  lay  siege  to  castles  occuj^ied  by  Ja^Danese  w'herever  they 
6U.S2)ected  the  gai-rison  was  weak.  The  possession  of  a few  firearms 
and  even  nide  artillery  made  them  veiy  daiing.  They  compelled 
the  evacuation  of  one  fortress  held  by  Kato’s  men  by  the  following 
means.  A Corean,  named  llichosim,  says  a Japanese  author,  in- 
vented bombs,  or  shin-ten-rai  (literally,  heaven-shaking  thimder), 
containing  poison.  Going  secretly  to  the  foot  of  the  castle,  he  dis- 
charged the  bombs  out  of  a cannon  into  the  castle.  As  soon  as  they 
fell  or  touched  anydliing  they  biurst  and  emitted  poisonous  gas,  and 
every  one  within  reach  feU  dead.  The  first  of  these  balls  fell  into 
the  garden  of  the  castle,  and  the  Japanese  soldiers  did  not  know 
what  it  was.  They  gathered  around  to  examine  it,  and  while  doing 
so,  the  jiowder  in  the  ball  exjiloded.  The  report  shook  heaven  and 
earth.  The  ball  was  rent  into  a thousand  pieces,  which  scattered 
like  stars.  Every  man  that  was  hit  instantly  feU,  and  thus  more  than 
thirty  men  were  killed.  Even  those  who  were  not  stnick  feU  dovm 
stunned,  and  the  soldiers  lost  their  courage.  Many  balls  were  after- 
ward throvTi  in,  which  finally  compelled  the  evacuation  of  the  castle. 

From  the  above  account  it  seems  that  the  Coreans  actually  in- 
vented bombs  similar  to  the  modem  iron  shells.  They  may  have 
been  fired  from  a heavy  wooden  cannon,  a sort  of  howitzer,  made 
» 


114 


COREA. 


by  boring  out  a section  of  tree  trunk  and  hooping  it  along  its 
whole  length  with  stout  bamboo.  Such  cannon  are  often  used  in 
Japan.  They  will  shoot  a ten  or  twenty  pound  rocket  or  case  of 
fireworks  many  hundred  feet  in  the  air.  The  Corean  most  proba- 
bly selected  a spot  so  distant  from  the  castle  that  a sortie  for  its 
capture  could  not  he  successfully  made.  Corean  gunpowder  is 
proverbially  slow  in  burning,  which  accoimts  for  the  fact  that  the 
Japanese  had  time  to  gather  round  it.  The  bomb  was  most  proba- 
bly a thin  shell  of  iron,  loaded  only  with  gimpowder,  which,  like  the 
Chinese  mixture,  contains  an  excess  of  sulphiir.  The  military  cus- 
toms of  the  Japanese  required  every  man  disabled  by  a wound  to 
commit  hara-kiri,  so  that  the  number  of  actual  deaths  must  have 
been  swelled  by  the  suicides  that  followed  wounds  inflicted  by  the 
iron  fragments.  The  Japanese  were  so  completely  demoralized 
that  they  evacuated  the  castle. 

Two  other  castles  at  Kinzan  and  Kishiu,  being  beleagured  by  the 
patriots,  Kato  started  to  succor  the  slender  garrisons.  The  Coreans, 
hearing  this,  redoubled  their  efforts  to  capture  them  before  Kato 
should  arrive.  They  had  so  far  succeeded  that  the  Japanese  officer 
in  the  citadel,  having  lost  nearly  aU  his  men,  went  into  the  keep,  or 
fireproof  storehouse,  in  the  centre  of  the  castle,  and  opened  his 
bowels,  preferring  to  die  by  his  own  hands  rather  than  allow  a Corean 
the  satisfaction  of  killing  him.  Just  at  that  moment  the  black  rings 
of  Kato’s  banners  appeared  in  sight.  The  Coreans,  setting  the  castle 
on  fire,  and  gi'ving  loud  yells  of  defiance  and  victory,  disappeared. 

Kato  and  Nabeshimahad  received  an  tu'gent  message  from  Seoiil 
to  come  with  their  troops,  and  thus  imite  all  the  Japanese  forces 
in  a stand  against  the  Chinese.  Kato  disliked  exceedingly  to  obey 
this  order  because  he  knew  it  came  from  Konishi,  but  he  finally 
set  out  to  march  across  the  coimtry.  Thorough  discipline  was 
maintained  on  the  march,  and  the  rivers  were  safely  crossed. 
Cutting  down  trees,  the  soldiers,  in  companies  of  five  or  ten,  hold- 
ing on  abreast  of  logs,  forded  or  floated  over  the  most  impetuous 
torrents,  while  the  cavalry  kept  the  Coreans  at  bay.  Though  an- 
noyed by  attacks  of  guerilla  parties  on  their  flanks,  the  Japanese 
succeeded  in  reaching  Seoul  without  serious  loss. 

By  the  retreat  of  the  Japanese  armies,  and  their  concentration 
in  Seoul,  the  four  northern  provinces,  comprising  half  the  king- 
dom, were  virtually  lost  to  them.  At  the  fall  of  Ping-an  the  war 
fovmd  its  pivot,  for  the  Japanese  never  again  retrieved  their  for- 
tunes in  Cho-sen. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE  RETREAT  PROM  SEOUL. 

The  allies,  after  looking  well  to  their  commissariat,  began  their 
march  on  Seoul,  about  the  middle  of  February,  with  forces  which 
the  Japanese  believed  to  number  two  hundred  thousand  men.  The 
hght  cavalry  formed  the  advance  guard.  The  main  body,  after 
floundering  thi’ough  the  muddy  roads,  arrived,  on  February  26th, 
about  forty  miles  northwest  of  Seoul. 

In  the  first  skirmish,  which  took  place  near  the  town  shortly 
afterward,  the  allies  ch-ove  back  the  Japanese  advance  detachment 
with  heavy  loss.  Li-yo-sun,  the  commander-in-chief,  now  ordered 
the  army  to  move  against  the  capital. 

In  the  council  of  war,  held  by  the  Japanese  generals,  Ishida, 
who,  Hke  Konishi,  was  a Christian  in  faith,  advised  the  evacuation 
of  Seoul.  This,  of  course,  provoked  Kato,  who  rose  and  angiily 
said  : “It  is  a shame  for  us  to  give  up  the  capital  before  we  have 
seen  even  a single  banner  of  the  Ming  aimy.  The  Coreans  and 
our  people  at  home  will  caU  us  cowards,  and  say  we  were  afraid  of 
the  Chinamen.”  Hot  words  then  passed  between  the  rival  generals, 
but  Otani  and  others  made  peace  betw’een  them.  All  concluded 
that,  in  order  to  guard  against  treason,  the  Coreans  in  the  capital 
must  be  removed.  Thereupon,  large  portions  of  the  city  were  set 
on  fire,  and  houses,  gates,  bridges,  public  and  private  buildings, 
were  soon  a level  waste  of  ashes.  The  people,  old  and  young,  of 
both  sexes,  sick  and  well,  were  di-iven  out  at  the  point  of  the  lance. 
To  the  stem  necessities  of  war  were  added  the  needless  carnage 
of  massacre,  and  hundreds  of  harmless  natives  were  cmelly  mur- 
dered. Only  a few  lusty  men,  to  be  used  as  laborers  and  burden- 
bearers,  were  spared. 

Years  after,  the  memorj'  of  this  frightful  and  inhuman  slaugh- 
ter, burdening  the  conscience  of  many  a Japanese  soldier,  drove 
him  a penitent  suppliant  into  the  monasteries.  There,  exiled  from 
the  world,  with  shaven  head  and  priestly  robe,  he  spent  his  days 


116 


COREA. 


in  fasting,  vigils,  and  prayers  for  pardon,  seeking  to  obtain  Nir- 
vana -with  the  Eternal  Buddha. 

Meanwhile  the  work  of  fortification  went  on.  The  advance 
guard  of  the  Chinese  host  were  now  within  a few  miles  of  the  city, 
and  daily  skirmishes  took  place.  The  younger  Japanese  officers 
clamored  to  lead  the  van  against  the  Chinese,  but  Kobayekawa, 
an  elderly  general,  was  allowed  to  arrange  the  order  of  battle,  and 
the  Japanese  anny  marched  out  from  the  capital  to  the  attack  in 
three  di\dsions,  Kobayekawa  leading  the  third,  or  main  body  of  ten 
thousand  men,  the  others  having  only  three  thousand  each.  In  the 
battle  that  ensued  the  Japanese  were  at  fiirst  unable  to  hold  their 
gi’ound  against  the  overwhelming  forces  of  their  enemies.  The  Chi- 
nese and  Coreans  drove  back  their  first  and  second  divisions  with 
hea\y  loss.  Then,  thinking  victory  ceidain,  they  began  a pursuit 
with  both  foot  soldiers  and  cavahw,  which  led  them  into  disorder  and 
exhausted  then:  strength.  MTien  well  wearied,  Kobayekawa,  having 
■waited  till  they  were  too  far  distant  from  their  camp  to  receive 
reinforcements,  led  his  dirision  in  a charge  against  the  allies.  The 
battle  then  became  a hand-to-hand  fight  on  a gigantic  scale.  The 
Chinese  were  armed  mainly  -with  swords,  which  were  short,  heavy, 
and  double-edged.  The  aUies  had  a large  number  of  cavalry  en- 
gaged, but  the  gi’ound  being  mh-y  from  the  heavy  rains,  they  were 
unable  to  form  or  to  charge  "with  effect.  Theu’  advantage  in  other 
respects  was  more  than  coimterbalanced  by  the  length  of  the  Japan- 
ese swords,  the  strength  of  their  armor,  and  their  veteran  valor  and 
coolness.  Even  the  foot  soldiers  -wielded  swords  ha-ring  blades 
usually  two,  but  sometimes  three  and  four,  feet  long. 

The  Japanese  have  ever  prided  themselves  upon  the  length, 
slenderness,  temper,  and  keen  edge  of  their  blades,  and  look  -with 
immeasured  contempt  upon  the  short  and  clumsy  weapons  of  the 
continental  Asiatics.  They  proudly  call  them  native  land  “ The 
counti’y  laded  by  a slender  sword.”  MaiweUous  in  wonder  and 
voluminousness  are  their  legends,  literature,  and  exact  history 
concerning  ken  (two-edged,  short  falchion),  and  katana  (two-handed 
and  single-edged  sabre).  In  this  battle  it  was  the  sword  alone 
that  decided  the  issue,  though  firearms  lent  them  deadly  aid.  The 
long,  cross-bladed  spears  of  their  foot  soldiers  were  also  highly 
effective,  first,  in  wai’ding  off  the  sabre  strokes  of  the  Chinese  cav- 
ah-y,  and  then  unhorsing  them,  either  by  thrust  or  grapple.  One 
general  of  high  rank  was  pulled  off  his  steed  and  killed. 

The  Japanese  leaders  were  in  their  best  spirits,  as  well  as  in 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  SEOUL. 


117 


their  finest  equipments.  One  was  especially  noticeable  by  his 
gilded  hebnet  that  flashed  and  towered  conspicuously.  It  was 
probably  that  of  Kato,  whose  head-gear  was  usually  of  incredible 
height  and  dazzling  splendor. 

After  a long  struggle  and  frightful  slaughter,  the  allies  were 
beaten  back  in  confusion.  Ten  thousand  Chinese  and  Coreans, 
according  to  Japanese  accounts,  were  slaughtered  on  this  bloodiest 
day  and  severest  pitched  battle  of  the  flrst  invasion. 

The  Chinese  suffered  hea^’ily  in  officers,  and  their  flrst  taste  of 
war  in  the  fleld  with  such  veterans  as  the  soldiers  of  Taiko  was 
discouraging  in  the  extreme.  Li-yo-sim  drew  off  his  forces  and 
soon  after  retired  to  Sunto.  Not  knowing  that  Kato  had  got  into 
Seoul,  and  feailng  an  attack  fi’om  the  rear,  on  Ping-an,  he  drew 
off  his  main  body  to  that  city,  lea%ing  a garrison  at  Sunto.  Tired, 
disgusted,  and  scared,  the  redoubtable  Chinaman,  like  “the  beaten 
soldier  that  fears  the  top  of  the  tail  grass,"  sent  a lying  report  to 
Peking,  exaggerating  the  numbers  of  the  Japanese,  and  asking  for 
release  from  command,  on  the  usual  Oriental  plea  of  poor  health. 
As  for  the  Japanese,  they  had  lost  so  hearily  in  killed,  that  they 
were  unable  to  foUow  up  the  victory,  if  rictoiy  it  may  be  called. 
A small  force,  however,  jiressed  fonvard  and  occupied  Kai-jo, 
while  the  main  body  prepared  to  pass  a miserable  winter  in  the 
desolate  capital 

The  Corean  stronghold  of  An-am  was  also  assaulted.  This  cas- 
tle was  built  on  a precipitous  steep,  having  but  one  gate  and  flank 
capable  of  access,  and  that  being  a naiTOw,  almost  peiqjendicular, 
cutting  through  the  rocks.  The  attacking  force  entered  the 
gloomy  valley  shut  in  from  light  by  the  luxm-iant  forest,  which 
darkened  the  path  even  in  the  daytime.  At  the  tops,  and  on  the 
ledges  of  the  rocks  beetUng  over  the  entrance-way,  the  Corean 
archers  took  up  advantageous  positions,  while  others  of  the  gani- 
son,  with  huge  masses  of  rock  and  timber  piled  near  the  ledge, 
stood  ready  to  hurl  these  upon  the  invaders. 

Awaiting  in  silence  the  approach  of  theii’  enemies,  they  soon 
saw  the  Japanese  fan-standards  and  paper-strip  banners  approach, 
when  these  were  directly  beneath  them,  every  bow  twanged,  and  a 
shower  of  an-ows  rained  upon  the  invaders,  while  volleys  of  stones 
fell  into  their  ranks,  crushing  heads  and  helmets  together.  The 
besiegers  were  compelled  to  draw  off  and  arrange  a new  attack  ; 
but  in  the  night  the  garrison  ■withdrew.  Next  day  the  Japanese  en- 
tered, garrisoned  the  castle,  and  decorated  it  with  their  streamera 


118 


COREA. 


The  long-continued  abandonment  of  the  soil,  owing  to  the  war 
and  the  presence  of  three  large  armies,  bore  their  natural  fruits, 
and  turned  fertile  Corea  into  a land  of  starvation.  Famine  began 
its  ravages  of  death  on  friend  and  foe  alike.  The  peasants  peti- 
tioned their  government  for  food,  but  none  was  to  be  had.  Thou- 
sands of  the  poor  people  died  of  star\’ation.  The  fathers  suffered 
in  camp,  while  the  dead  mothers  lay  unburied  in  the  houses,  and 
the  children,  tortured  with  hunger,  cried  for  food-  One  day  a 
captain  in  the  Chinese  army  foimd,  by  the  roadside,  an  emaciated 
infant  vainly  seeking  for  nourishment  from  the  cold  and  rigid 
breast  of  its  dead  mother.  Touched  ■with  compassion,  the  warrior 
took  the  child  and  reared  him  to  manhood  under  his  o'wn  care. 

Some  rice  was  distributed  to  the  "wretched  people  from  the 
government  store-houses  in  certain  places,  but  still  the  groans  and 
cries  of  the  starving  filled  the  air.  Pestilence  entered  the  Japan- 
ese camp,  and  thousands  of  the  home-sick  soldiers  died  inglori- 
ously.  The  long  winter  rains  made  the  living  despondent  and 
gloomy  enough  to  commit  hara-kiri,  while  the  state  of  the  roads 
and  the  dashing  courage  of  the  guerillas,  who  pushed  their  raids 
to  the  very  gates  of  the  camps,  made  foraging  an  unpopular  duty 
among  the  men.  In  such  discomfort,  -winter  wore  away,  and  tardy 
spiing  approached.  In  this  state  of  affau-s  the  Japanese  were 
wiUing  to  listen,  and  the  aUies  ready  to  offer,  teims  of  peace.  A 
Corean  soldier,  named  Rijunchin,  by  permission  of  his  superior 
officer,  had  penetrated  into  Seoul  to  visit  the  two  captive  princes. 
On  his  return  to  the  camp,  he  stated  that  the  Japanese  generals 
w'ere  verj*  homesick  and  heartily  tired  of  the  war.  At  the  same 
time,  a letter  was  received  from  Konishi,  stating  his  readiness  to 
receive  terms  of  peace.  Chin  Ikei  was  again  chosen  to  negotiate. 
Reaching  the  Japanese  lines  at  Kai-jo,  he  held  an  interview  with 
Konishi,  and  the  following  points  of  agreement  were  made  : 

1.  Peace  between  the  three  covmtries. 

2.  Japan  to  remain  in  possession  of  the  three  southern  prov- 
inces of  Cho-sen. 

3.  Corea  to  send  tribute  to  Japan  as  heretofore. 

4.  Hideyoshi  to  be  recognized  as  King  of  Corea.  The  three 
other  articles  drawn  up  were  not  made  public,  but  the  acknowl- 
edgment of  Taiko  as  the  equal  of  the  Emperor  of  China  was  evi- 
dently one  of  them.  The  Japanese,  on  their  part,  were  to  return 
the  two  captive  princes,  withdraw  aU  their  armies  to  Fusan,  and 
evacuate  the  country'  when  the  stipulations  were  carried  out. 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  SEOUL. 


119 


Both  parties  were  weary  of  the  war.  The  Ming  commander 
had  requested  to  be  relieved  of  his  command  and  to  return  to 
China,  while  the  three  old  gentlemen,  who  were  military  advisers 
in  the  Japanese  camp,  yearning  for  the  pleasures  of  Kioto,  wrote 
to  Taiko,  asking  leave  to  come  home,  telling  him  the  object  of 
his  ambition  was  on  the  eve  of  attainment,  and  that  he  was  to 
receive  investiture  from  the  Chinese  emperor,  and  recognition  as 
an  equal. 

Scholarship  and  literature  were  not  at  a very  high  premium  at 
that  time  among  the  Japanese  military  men.  The  martial  virtues 
and  accomplishments  occupied  the  time  and  thoughts  of  the  wai- 
riors  to  the  exclusion  of  book  learning  and  skill  at  words.  The 
sword  for  the  soldiei*,  and  the  pen  for  the  priest,  was  the  rule. 
The  bluff  warrior  in  armor  looked  with  contempt,  not  unmingled 
with  awe,  upon  the  shaven-pated  man  of  ink  and  bnish.  One  of 
the  bonzes  from  the  monasterj'  was  usually  of  necessity  attached  to 
the  service  of  each  commander.  It  was  by  reason  of  the  ignorance, 
as  well  as  the  vanity,  of  the  illiterate  Japanese  generals  that  such  a 
mistake,  in  supposing  that  Taiko  was  to  be  recognized  as  equal  to 
the  Emperor  of  China,  was  rendered  possible.  The  wily  Chin  Ikei, 
who  drove  a lucrative  trade  as  negotiator,  hoodwinked  Konishi,  who 
would  not  have  been  thus  out^vitted  if  he  had  had  a bonze  present 
to  inspect  the  widting.  Being  a Christian,  however,  he  was  on  bad 
terms  with  the  bonzes. 

In  both  camps  there  were  those  who  bitterly  opposed  any 
peace  short  of  that  which  the  sword  decided.  The  Corean  gen- 
erals chafed  at  the  time  wasted  in  parley,  and  wished  to  march  on 
the  Japanese  at  once,  whose  ranks  they  knew  were  decimated 
with  sickness,  and  their  spirit  and  disciphne  relaxed  under  the 
idea  of  speedy  return  home.  An  epidemic  had  also  broken  out 
among  their  horses,  probably  owing  to  scant  provender.  Thus 
ciipi)led  and  demoralized,  rictorj-  would  certainly  foUow  a well- 
planned  attack  in  force.  Within  the  camp  of  the  invaders  Achil- 
les and  Agamemnon  were  as  far  as  ever  from  harmony.  Kato 
sullenly  refused  to  entertain  the  idea  of  peace,  paidly  because 
Konishi  proposed  it,  but  mainly  because,  if  the  two  princes  were 
given  up,  his  achievements  would  be  brought  to  naught,  and 
aU  the  glory  of  the  war  would  redound  to  his  rival.  Only  af- 
ter the  earnest  representation  by  his  friends  of  the  empty  gran- 
aries, and  the  danger  of  impending  starvation,  the  great  sickness 
among  the  troops,  and  the  fearful  loss  of  horses,  was  he  in- 


120 


COREA. 


duced  to  agree  with  the  other  commanders  that  Seoul  should  be 
evacuated. 

Meanwhile,  the  allies  were  advancing  tow’ard  the  capital 

On  May  22,  1593,  the  Japanese,  with  due  precautions,  evacua- 
ted the  city,  and  the  vanguard  of  the  Chinese  army  entered  on  the 
same  day.  The  retreat  of  the  Japanese  was  effected  in  good 
order,  and,  to  guard  against  treacherj%  they  bivouacked  in  the 
open  air,  avoiding  sleeping  in  the  houses  or  villages,  and  rigidly 
kept  uj)  the  Augilance  of  their  sentinels  and  the  disciphne  of  the 
divisions.  In  this  way  the  various  detachments  of  the  army  safely 
reached  Fusan,  Tong-nai,  Kinka,  and  other  places  near  the  coast. 
Here,  after  fortif^ung  their  camps,  they  rested  for  a space  from  the 
alanns  of  war,  almost  within  sight  of  their  native  land.  The  aUies 
later  on  marched  southward  and  went  into  camp  a few  leagues  to 
the  northward.  Since  crossing  the  Yalu  Eiver,  the  Chinese  had 
lost  by  the  sword  and  disease  twenty  thousand  men. 


CHAPTER  XYL 


CESPEDES,  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHAPLAIN. 

The  aspect  of  affairs  had  now  changed  from  that  of  a trium- 
phal march  through  Corea  into  China  and  to  Peking,  to  long  and 
tedious  camp  hfe,  with  imcertain  fortunes  in  the  field,  which  prom- 
ised a long  stay  in  the  peninsula.  Konishi  had  now  breathing  time 
and  space  for  reflection.  Being  an  ardent  Christian — after  the 
faith  and  practice  of  the  Portuguese  Jesuits — he  A\-ished  for  him- 
self and  his  fellow-believers  the  presence  and  ministrations  of  one 
of  the  European  friars  to  act  as  chaplain.  He  therefore  sent,  prob- 
ably when  at  or  near  Fusan,  a message  to  the  superior  of  the 
l\Iission  in  Japan,  asking  for  a priest. 

Toward  the  end  of  1593,  the  Yice-Provenqal  of  the  Company  of 
the  Jesuits  despatched  Father  Gregoifio  de  Cespedes  and  a Japan- 
ese convert  named  “Foucan  Eion”  to  the  ai*my  in  Chu-sen.  They 
left  Japan  and  spent  the  winter  in  Tsushima,  the  domain  of  Yoshi- 
toshi,  one  of  the  Christian  lords  then  in  the  field.  Early  in  the 
spring  of  1594  they  reached  Corea,  arriAring  at  Camp  Comangai  (most 
probably  a name  given  by  the  Jajianese  after  the  famous  hero  Ku- 
magay4),  at  which  Konishi  made  his  headquarters.  The  two  holy 
men  immediately  began  their  labors  among  the  Japanese  armies. 
They  went  from  castle  to  castle,  and  from  camp  to  camp,  preach- 
ing to  the  pagan  soldiers,  and  administering  the  rite  of  baptism 
to  aU  who  professed  the  faith,  or  signed  themselves  with  the  cross. 
They  administered  the  sacraments  to  the  Christian  Japanese,  com- 
forted and  prayed  -sA-ith  the  sick,  reformed  abuses,  assisted  the 
wounded,  and  shrived  the  dring.  New  converts  were  made  and 
old  ones  strengthened.  Dying  in  a foreign  land,  of  fever  or  of 
wounds,  the  soul  of  the  Japanese  man-at-arms  was  comforted  with 
words  of  hope  from  the  lips  of  the  foreign  priest.  Held  before  his 
glazing  eyes  gleamed  the  cnicifix,  on  which  appeared  the  image  of 
the  world’s  Redeemer.  The  home-sick  warrior,  pining  for  wife 
and  babe,  was  told  of  the  “ House  not  made  "vsith  hands.” 


122 


COREA. 


The  two  brethren  seem  to  have  been  very  popular  among  the 
Japanese  soldiers.  Perhaps  they  already  dreamed  of  planting  the 
faith  in  Corea,  when,  suddenly,  their  work  was  arrested  at  its  height 
by  Kato,  whose  jealousy  of  Konishi  was  only  equalled  by  his  fanati- 
cal zeal  for  the  Buddhist  faith.  Being  in  Japan  he  denounced  the 
foreign  priest  to  Taiko,  declaring  that  these  zealous  endeavors  to 
propagate  the  Christian  faith  only  concealed  a vast  conspiracy 
against  himseK  and  the  power  of  the  mikado.  At  this  time  Taiko 
was  deahng  with  the  Jesuits  in  Japan,  and  endeavoring  to  rid  the 
country  of  their  presence  by  shipping  them  off  to  China.  He 
fuUy  believed  that  they  were  political  as  well  as  religious  emissa- 
ries, and  that  their  aim  was  at  temporal  power.  These  suspicions, 
as  eveiy  student  of  Japan  knows,  were  more  than  well  founded. 

Besides  accusing  Cespedes,  Kato  insinuated  that  Konishi  him- 
self was  leading  the  conspiracy.  The  cry  of  cho-teki  (rebel,  or 
enemy  of  the  mikado)  in  Japan  is  enough  to  blacken  the  character 
of  the  bravest  man  and  greatest  favorite.  Treason  against  the  mi- 
kado being  the  supreme  crime,  Konishi  found  it  necessary  to 
return  to  Kioto,  present  himseK  before  Taiko,  and  cleanse  his  repu- 
tation even  from  suspicion.  This  the  luU  in  the  active  operations, 
occasioned  by  the  negotiations  of  Chin  Ikei,  enabled  him  to  do. 

Immediately  sending  back  the  priest,  he  shortly  afterward 
crossed  the  straits,  and,  meeting  Taiko,  succeeded  in  fully  ingrati- 
ating himseK  and  aUaying  aU  suspicion. 

The  wife  of  Konishi  had  also  embraced  the  Christian  faith,  her 
baptized  name  being  Marie.  To  her,  while  in  camp,  he  had  sent 
two  Corean  lads,  both  of  whom  were  of  rank  and  gentle  blood,  the 
elder  being  caUed  in  the  letters  of  the  Jesuits  “ secretary  to  the 
Corean  king.”  He  was  the  son  of  a brave  captain  in  the  army, 
and  was  thirteen  years  ohi.  The  lady,  Marie,  touched  by  their 
misfortune,  kept  the  yoimger  to  be  educated  in  the  faith  tmder 
her  own  direction,  and  sent  the  elder  to  the  Jesuit  seminary  in 
Kioto.  Of  this  young  man’s  career  we  catch  some  glimpses  from 
the  letters  of  the  missionaries.  At  the  college  he  was  a favorite, 
by  reason  of  his  good  character,  gentle  manners,  and  fine  mind. 
Professing  the  faith,  he  was  baptized  in  1603,  taking  the  name  of 
Vincent.  He  began  his  reUgious  work  by  instructing  and  cate- 
chising Japanese  and  his  numerous  feUow  Coreans  at  Nagasaki. 
MTien  about  thirty-three  years  old,  the  Jesuits,  wishing  to  estab- 
lish a mission  in  Corea,  proposed  to  send  him  to  his  native  land  as 
missionary  ; but  not  being  able,  on  account  of  the  persecution 


CESPEDES,  THE  CHRISTIAN  CHAPLAIN. 


123 


then  raging  in  Japan,  he  was  chosen  by  the  Father  Provencal  to 
go  to  Peking,  communicate  with  the  Jesuits  there,  and  enter  Corea 
from  China.  At  Peking  he  remained  four  years,  being  imable  to 
enter  his  own  coimtry  by  reason  of  the  Manchius,  who  then  held 
control  of  the  northern  provinces  of  Manchuria  and  were  advancing 
on  Peking,  to  set  on  the  throne  that  family  which  is  stiU  the  ruhug 
dynasty  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Vincent  was  recalled  to  Japan 
in  1620,  where,  in  the  persecutions  under  lyemitsii,  the  thii'd  To- 
kugawa  sho-gun,  he  feU  a victim  to  his  fidelity,  and  was  martyr- 
ized in  1625,  at  the  age  of  about  forty-four. 

Warned  of  the  dangers  of  patronizing  the  now  proscribed  relig- 
ion, there  was  no  farther  return  of  zeal  on  Konishi’s  part,  or  that 
of  the  other  Christian  princes,  and  no  farther  opportunity  was 
given  to  plant  the  seeds  of  the  faith  in  the  desolated  land. 

Of  the  large  numbers  of  Corean  prisoners  sent  over  to  Japan, 
from  time  to  time,  many  of  those  hving  in  the  places  occupied  by 
the  missionaries  became  Christians.  Many  more  were  sold  as 
slaves  to  the  Portuguese.  In  Nagasaki,  of  the  three  hundred  or 
more  Hving  there,  most  of  them  were  converted  and  baptized. 
They  easily  learned  the  Japanese  langiiage  so  as  to  need  no  inter- 
preter at  the  confessional — a fact  which  goes  to  prove  the  close 
afiinity  of  the  two  languages. 

Others,  of  gentle  blood  and  scholarly  attainments,  rose  to  posi- 
tions of  honor  and  eminence  under  the  government,  or  in  the 
households  of  the  daimios.  Many  Corean  lads  were  adojited  by 
the  retmned  soldiers  or  kept  as  seiwauts.  "Wlien  the  bloody  per- 
secutions broke  out,  by  which  many  thousand  Japanese  found 
death  in  the  hvmdred  forms  of  torture  which  hate  and  mahce  in- 
vented, the  Corean  converts  remained  steadfast  to  their  new-found 
faith,  and  suffered  martjTdom  ■with  fortitude  equal  to  that  of  their 
Japanese  brethren.  But,  by  the  army  in  Corea,  or  by  Cespedes, 
no  seed  of  Christianity  was  planted  or  trace  of  it  left,  and  its  in- 
troduction was  postponed  by  Providence  until  two  centuries  later. 


CHAPTER  XXTl. 


DIPLOMACY  AT  KIOTO  AND  PEKING. 

The  Chinese  ambassadors,  with  whom  was  Chin  Ikei,  set  sail 
from  Fusan,  and  reached  Nagoya,  in  Hizen,  on  June  22(L  Taiko 
received  them  in  person,  and  entertained  them  in  magnificent 
style.  His  lords  imitated  the  august  example  set  them,  and  both 
presents  and  attentions  were  showered  upon  the  guests.  Among 
other  entertainments  in  their  honor  was  a naval  review,  in  which 
hundreds  of  ships,  decorated  with  the  heraldry  of  feudalism,  were 
ranged  in  line.  The  boats  moved  in  procession ; the  men,  standing 
up  as  they  worked  the  sculls,  sang  in  measured  chorus.  The 
sheaves  of  glittering  weapons,  spears,  and  halberds  arranged  at 
their  bows,  were  inlaid  with  gold  and  pearL  The  cabins  were 
aiTanged  with  looped  brocades  and  sti-iped  canvas,  with  huge 
crests  and  imperial  chrj'santhemums  of  colossal  size.  The  am- 
bassadors were  delighted,  both  livith  the  lovely  scenery  and  the 
attentions  paid  them,  and  so  remained  imtil  August. 

Little,  however,^  came  of  this  mission.  Taiko  sent  orders  to 
Kato  to  release  the  Corean  princes  and  nobles  ; and  Chin  Ikei, 
who  usually  went  off  like  a clumsy  blunderbuss,  at  half-cock,  hied 
back  to  Cho-sen  to  teU  the  news  and  get  the  credit  of  having  se- 
ciu'ed  this  concession.  The  Coreans  were  made  to  bear  the  blame 
of  the  war,  and  the  envoys  of  China,  in  good  humor,  returned  to 
Peking  in  company  \\-ith  a Japanese  ambassador. 

Yet  Taiko,  though  willing  to  be  at  peace  with  China,  did  not 
intend  to  spare  unhappy  Cho-sen.  To  soothe  the  spirit  of  Kato, 
the  order  was  given  to  capture  the  castle  of  Chin-chiu,  forty  miles 
west  of  Fusan,  which  had  not  yet  been  taken  by  the  Japanese, 
though  once  before  invested. 

Alarmed  at  the  movements  of  the  invaders,  the  Coreans  tried 
to  revictual  and  gan-ison  the  devoted  fortress,  and  even  to  attack 
the  enemy  on  the  way.  Unable,  however,  to  make  a stand  against 
theii'  foes,  they  were  routed  with  frightful  carnage.  Kato  led 


DIPLOMACY  AT  KIOTO  AND  PEKING. 


125 


the  besieging  force,  eager  to  make  speedy  capture  so  as  to  irritate 
the  Coreans  and  prevent  the  peace  he  feared. 

He  invested  the  castle  which  the  Coreans  had  not  been  able  to 
reinforce,  but  the  vigorous  resistance  of  the  garrison,  who  threw 
stones  and  timber  upon  the  heads  of  his  assaulting  parties,  drove 
him  to  the  invention  of  Kame-no-kosha,  or  tortoise-shell  wagons, 
which  imitated  the  defensive  armor  of  that  animal.  Collecting 
together  several  himdred  green  hides,  and  dry-hardening  them  in 
the  fire,  he  covered  fom’  heavily  built  and  slant-roofed  wagons 
with  them.  These  vehicles,  proof  against  fire,  missiles,  or  a crush- 
ing weight,  and  filled  with  soldiers,  were  pushed  forward  to  the 
foot  of  the  walls.  While  the  matchlock  men  in  the  lines  engaged 
those  fighting  on  the  ramparts,  the  soldiers,  under  the  projecting 
sheds  of  the  tortoise  wagons,  that  jutted  against  the  walls,  began 
to  dig  under  the  foundations.  These  being  undermined,  the  stones 
were  juried  out,  and  soon  fell  in  sufficient  number  to  cause  a 
breach.  Into  this  fresh  soldiers  nished  and  quickly  stormed  the 
castle.  The  slaughter  inside  was  fearful. 

The  news  of  the  fall  of  this  most  important  fortress  fell  like  a 
clap  of  thimder  in  Peking,  and  upon  the  Corean  king,  who  was  pre- 
paring to  go  back  to  Seoul.  The  Chinese  government  ajipointed 
fresh  commissioners  of  war,  and  ordered  the  formation  of  a new. 
and  larger  ai*my. 

The  immediate  advance  of  the  invaders  on  the  capital  was  ex- 
j)ected,  but  Kato,  ha^fing  obeyed  Taiko’s  orders,  left  a garrison  in 
the  castle  and  fell  back  on  Fusan. 

The  Chinese  general,  upbraiding  Chin  Ilcei  for  his  insincerity, 
sent  him  to  Konishi  again.  Their  interview  was  taken  up  mainly 
with  mutual  charges  of  bad  faith.  Chin  Ikei,  returning,  tried  to 
l)ersuade  the  Chinese  commander  to  evacuate  Corea,  or,  at  least, 
retire  to  the  frontier.  Though  he  refused,  being  stiU  imder  orders 
to  fight,  the  Chinese  army  moved  back  from  Seoul  toward  Man- 
churia, while  Konishi,  on  his  owm  responsibility,  despatched  a letter  • 
to  the  Chinese  emperor.  Large  detachments  of  the  Japanese 
army  actually  embarked  at  Fusan,  and  retiumed  to  Japan.  In  the 
lull  of  hostihties,  negotiations  were  carried  on  at  Peking  and 
Kioto,  as  well  as  between  the  hostile  camps.  The  pen  took  the 
place  of  the  matclilock,  and  the  ink-stone  fiumished  the  ammuni- 
tion. 

A son  was  bom  to  Taiko,  and  named  Hideyori.  A great  pag- 
eant, in  honor  of  the  infant,  was  given  at  the  newly  built  and 


126 


COREA. 


splendid  castle  of  Fushimi,  near  Kioto,  -which  was  graced  by  a 
large  number  of  the  commanders  and  veterans  of  Corea,  who  had 
returned  home  on  furlough,  while  negotiations  were  pending.  The 
result  of  the  Japanese  mission  to  Peking  was  the  despatch  of  an 
ambassador  extraordinary,  named  Kishosei,  with  one  of  lesser 
rank,  to  Japan,  by  way  of  Fusan. 

On  his  arrival,  he  requested  to  see  Konishi,  who,  however, 
evaded  him,  exciising  himself  on  the  plea  of  expecting  to  hear 
from  Taiko,  after  which  he  promised  to  hold  an  interview.  Ko- 
nishi then  departed  for  Japan,  taking  Chin  Ikei  -with  him.  On 
his  retrum  he  still  avoided  the  Chinese  envoy,  for  he  had  no  defin- 
ite orders,  and  the  other  generals  refused  to  act  -without  direct 
word  from  their  master  in  Kioto.  Meanwhile  Chin  Ikei,  consumed 
with  jealousy,  and  angry  at  the  Peking  mandarins  for  ignoring 
him  and  withholding  official  recognition  and  honors,  planned  re- 
venge against  Rishosei ; for  Chin  Ikei  believed  himself  to  have 
done  great  things  for  Cho-sen  and  China,  and  yet  he  had  received 
neither  thanks,  pay,  nor  promotion  for  his  tods,  while  Rishosei, 
though  a young  man,  -with  no  experience,  was  honored  with  high 
office  solely  on  account  of  being  of  rank  and  in  official  favor  at 
Peking.  E-sidently  -with  the  intent  of  injuring  Rishosei,  Chin  Ikei 
gave  out  that  Taiko  did  not  ^\ish  to  be  made  King  of  Cho-sen, 
but  had  sent  an  envoy  to  China  merely  to  have  a high  ambassador 
of  China  come  to  Japan,  that  he  might  insidt  or  rather  return  the 
insidt  of  the  sovereign  of  China,  in  the  person  of  his  envoy,  by 
making  him  a prisoner  or  putting  him  to  death.  Konishi  and 
Chin  Ikei  again  crossed  to  Japan  to  arrange  for  the  reception  of 
the  Chinese  envoys. 

The  reports  started  by  Chin  Ikei,  coming  to  the  ears  of  Risho- 
sei, so  frightened  him  that  he  fled  in  disguise  from  Fusan,  and 
absconded  to  China.  His  colleague  denoimced  him  as  a coward, 
and  declaring  that  the  Chinese  government  desired  only  “ peace 
-with  honor,”  sailed  with  his  retinue  and  two  Corean  officers  to 
Japan.  “And  Satan  [Chin  Ikei],  came  also  among  them.”  All 
landed  safely  at  Sakai,  near  Ozaka,  October  8,  1596. 

Audience  was  duly  given  -with  pomp  and  grandeur  in  the  gor- 
geous castle  at  Fushimi,  on  October  24th.  The  ambassador 
brought  the  imperial  letter,  the  patent  of  rank,  a golden  seal,  a 
crown,  and  silk-embroidered  robes  of  state.  At  a banquet,  given 
next  day,  these  robes  were  worn  by  Taiko  and  his  officers. 

Formalities  over,  the  Ming  emperor’s  letter  was  delivered  to 


DIPLOMACY  AT  KIOTO  AND  PEKING. 


127 


Taiko,  who  at  once  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  three  of  the  most 
learned  priests,  experts  in  the  Chinese  language,  and  ordered  them 
to  translate  its  contents  hterally. 

To  Konishi,  then  at  Kioto,  came  misgivings  of  his  abilities  as  a 
diplomatist.  Visiting  the  bonzes,  he  earnestly  begged  them  to 
soften  into  pohte  phi’ase  anything  in  the  letter  that  might  iiaitate 
Taiko.  But  the  priests  were  inflexibly  honest,  and  rendered  the 
text  of  the  letter  into  the  exact  Japanese  equivalent.  In  it  the 
patent  of  nobility  flrst  granted  to  the  Ashikaga  sho-gun  (1403- 
1425)  was  referred  to;  and  the  gist  of  this  last  imperial  letter 
was : “We,  the  Emperor  of  China,  appoint  you,  Taiko,  to  be  the 
King  of  Japan”  (Nippon  O).  In  other  words,  the  mighty  Kuam- 
baku  of  Japan  was  insulted  by  being  treated  no  better  than  one 
of  the  Ashikaga  generals  ! 

This  was  the  mouse  that  was  bom  from  so  great  a mountain 
of  diplomacy.  The  rage  of  Taiko  was  so  great  that,  ^ith  his  own 
hands,  he  would  have  slain  Konishi,  had  not  the  bonzes  plead  for 
his  hfe,  claiming  that  the  responsibihty  of  the  negotiations  rested 
upon  tlu-ee  other  prominent  persons.  As  usual,  the  “false-hearted 
Coreans  ” were  made  to  bear  the  odium  of  the  misimderstanding. 

The  Chinese  embassy,  dismissed  in  disgrace,  retm-ned  in  Janu- 
ai’v,  15‘JG,  and  made  kno^\■n  their  humiliation  at  Peking  ; while 
the  King  of  Corea,  who  had  been  living  m Seoul  dmlug  the  ne- 
gotiations, appealed  at  once  for  speedy  aid  against  the  imjjending 
invasion.  Hideyoshi  again  applied  himself  with  renewed  vigor  to 
raising  and  driUing  a new  anny,  and  obtaining  ships  and  sup- 
phes.  A grand  reriew  of  the  foi’ces  of  invasion,  consisting  of  one 
hundred  and  sixty-three  thousand  horse  and  foot  soldiers,  was  held 
under  his  inspection.  Kui’oda,  Nagamasa,  and  other  generals, 
with  their  divisions,  sailed  away  for  Fusan,  January  7,  1597,  and 
joined  the  army  under  Konishi  and  Kato. 

The  new  levies  from  China,  which  had  been  waiting  under 
arms,  crossed  the  Yalu  and  entered  from  the  west  at  about  the 
same  time.  Marching  down  through  Ping-an  and  Seoul,  a diri- 
sion  of  ten  thousand  garrisoned  the  castle  of  Nan-on,  in  ChuUa. 
The  Coreans,  meanwhile,  fitted  out  a fleet,  imder  the  command  of 
Genkai,  expecting  a second  rictory  on  the  water. 

An  extinguisher  was  put  on  Chin  Ikei,  who  was  suspected  of 
being  in  the  pay  of  Konishi.  Genkai,  a Chinese  captain,  had  long 
believed  him  to  be  a dangerous  busybody,  without  any  real  powers 
from  the  Pekiug  government,  but  only  used  by  them  as  a decoy 


128 


COREA. 


fluck,  while,  in  reality,  he  was  in  the  pay  of  the  Japanese,  and  the 
chief  hinderance  to  the  success  of  the  allied  arms.  On  the  other 
hand,  tliis  volunteer  politician,  weai-y  and  disappointed  at  not  re- 
ceiving from  China  the  high  post  and  honors  which  his  ambition 
coveted,  was  in  a strait.  Taiko  m’ged  him  to  secure  from  China 
the  claim  of  Japan  to  the  southern  half  of  Corea.  China,  on  the 
contrary,  ordered  him  to  induce  the  Japanese  generals  to  leave 
the  country.  Thus  situated.  Chin  Ikei  knew  not  what  to  do.  He 
sent  a message,  thi-ough  a priest,  to  Kato,  urging  him  to  make 
peace  or  else  meet  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  Chinamen. 
The  laconic  reply  of  the  Japanese  was  : “ I am  ready  to  fight.  Let 
them  come.” 

Bluffed  in  his  last  move,  and  aware  of  the  plots  of  Genkai,  his 
enemy.  Chin  Ikei,  at  his  wits’  end,  resolved  to  escape  to  Konishi’s 
camp.  The  spies  of  Genkai  immediately  reported  the  fact  to  their 
master,  who  lay  in  wait  for  him.  Suddenly  confronting  his  vic- 
tim, they  demanded  his  en-and.  “ I am  going  to  treat  with  Kato, 
the  Japanese  general ; I shall  be  back  in  one  month,”  answered 
Chiu  Ikei.  He  was  seized  and,  on  being  led  back,  was  thrown 
into  prison.  A searching  party  was  then  despatched  at  once  to 
his  house.  There  they  found  gold,  treasm*e,  and  jewels  “ moun- 
tain high,”  and  his  wife  h\'ing  in  luxury.  BeUeving  aU  these  to 
have  been  purchased  by  Japanese  gold,  and  the  fruits  of  bribeiy, 
the  Chinese  confiscated  the  spoH  and  imprisoned  the  traitor’s 
family. 

This  ended  all  further  negotiations  rmtil  the  end  of  the  war. 
Henceforth,  on  laud  and  water,  by  the  veterans  of  both  armies, 
with  fresh  levies,  both  of  aUies  and  invadera,  the  issue  was  tried 
by  sword  and  siege. 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 


THE  SECOND  INVASION. 

The  plan  of  the  second  invasion  was  to  land  all  the  Japanese 
forces  at  Fusan,  and  then  to  di\ide  them  into  thi’ee  columns, 
which  were  to  advance  by  the  south  to  Nan-on  castle  in  ChuUa, 
and  by  two  roads,  northward  and  w'estward,  to  the  capital.  As 
before,  Koni.shi  and  Kato  Kiyomasa  were  the  two  field  command- 
ers, while  Hideaki,  a noble  lad,  sixteen  years  old,  was  the  nomi- 
nal commander-in-chief. 

The  Coreans  had  made  preparations  to  fight  the  Japanese  at 
sea  as  weU  as  on  land.  Theii’  fleet  consisted  of  about  two  hundred 
vessels  of  hea\'y  build,  for  butting  and  ramming,  as  w'eU  as  for  ac- 
commodating a maximum  of  fighting  men.  They  were  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  or  three  hmidi’ed  feet  in  length,  with  huge  sterns,  hav- 
ing enormous  rudders,  the  tillers  of  which  were  w’orked  by  eight 
men.  Their  high,  flat  prows  were  hideously  caiwed  and  painted  to 
represent  the  face  and  ojjen  jaws  of  a dragon,  or  demon,  ready  to 
devom’.  Stout  spars  or  knotted  logs,  set  upright  along  the  gunwale, 
jirotected  the  men  who  worked  the  catapults,  and  heavily  built 
roofed  cabins  sheltered  the  soldiers  and  gave  the  archers  a vantage 
gi’ouud.  The  rowers  sat  amidships,  between  the  cabins  and  the 
gunwales,  or  rather  over  on  these  latter,  in  casements  made  of 
stout  timber.  The  catapults  were  on  deck,  between  the  bows. 
They  were  twent3’-four  feet  long,  made  of  tree-trunks  a j'ai’d  in 
circumference.  Immense  bows,  dravra  to  their  notches  by  v\ind- 
lasses,  shot  ii'on-headed  darts  and  bolts  six  feet  long  and  fom’  in- 
ches thick.  On  some  of  the  ships  towers  were  erected,  in  which 
cannon,  missile-engines,  and  musketeers  were  stationed,  to  shoot 
out  fire-ari’ows,  stones,  and  balls.  At  close  quarters  the  space  at 
the  bows — about  one-third  of  the  deck — was  free  for  the  move- 
ments of  the  men  vnelding  spear  and  sword,  and  for  those  who 
plied  the  grappling  hooks  or  boarding  planks.  The  decks  crowded 
with  men  in  armor,  the  glitter  of  steel  and  flash  of  oars,  the  blare 
9 


130 


COREA. 


of  the  long  Corean  trumpets,  and  the  gay  fluttering  of  thousands 
of  silken  flags  and  streamers  made  brilliant  defiance. 

The  Japanese  accepted  the  challenge,  and,  sading  out,  closed 
with  the  enemy.  Wherever  they  could,  they  ran  alongside  and 
gave  battle  at  the  bows.  Though  their  ships  were  smaller,  the>’ 
were  more  manageable.  In  some  cases,  they  ran  under  the  high 
stems  and  climbed  on  board  the  enemy’s  ships.  Once  at  hand  to 
hand  fight,  their  superior  swordsmanship  quickly  decided  the  day. 
Their  most  formidable  means  of  offence  which,  next  to  their  can- 
non, won  them  the  victory,  were  their  rockets  and  fire-arrows, 
which  they  were  able  to  shoot  into  the  stems,  where  the  dry 
wood  soon  caught  fire,  di-i\'ing  the  crews  into  the  sea,  where  they 
drowned.  Two  hom*s  fighting  sufficed,  by  which  time  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-four  Corean  ships  had  been  burned  or  taken. 
New’s  of  this  brilliant  victory  w'as  at  once  sent  by  a swift  vessel  to 
Japan. 

Endeavors  were  made  to  strengthen  the  garrison  at  Xan-on, 
but  the  Japanese  general,  Kato  Yoshiakii-a,  meeting  the  reinforce- 
ments on  their  way,  prevented  their  design.  Kato  Kiyomasa, 
changing  his  plans,  also  marched  to  Xan-on,  resol\ing  to  again, 
if  possible,  snatch  an  honor  from  his  rival  As  usual,  the  younger 
man  was  too  svdft  for  him.  Kouishi  now  moved  his  entire  com- 
mand in  the  fleet  up  the  Sem  River,  in  ChuUa  province,  and  land- 
ing, camped  at  a place  called  Uren,  eighteen  ri  from  Xan-on  castle. 
He  rested  here  five  days  in  the  open  meadow  land  to  allow  the 
horses  to  relax  their  hmbs  after  the  long  and  close  confinement  in 
the  ships.  From  a priest,  whom  they  found  at  this  place,  they 
learned  that  the  garrison  of  Xan-on  numbered  over  20,000  Chi- 
nese and  Coreans,  the  reinforcements  in  the  province,  and  on  then- 
way,  numbered  20,000  more,  while  in  the  north  was  another  Chi- 
nese corps  of  20,000. 

At  the  coimcil  of  war  held,  it  was  resolved  to  advance  at  once 
to  take  the  castle  before  succor  came.  In  spite  of  many  Lame 
horses,  and  the  imperfect  state  of  the  commissaiiat,  the  order  to 
march  was  given.  Men  and  beasts  were  in  high  spii-its,  but  many 
of  the  horses  were  ridden  to  death,  or  rendered  useless  by  the 
forced  march  of  the  cavalr}*.  Early  on  the  moming  of  September 
21st,  the  advance  guard  camped  in  the  moming  fog  at  a distance  of 
a mile  fi-om  the  citadel.  The  main  body,  coming  up.  sun-ovmded 
it  on  aU  sides,  pitched  their  camp,  threw  out  their  pickets,  set  up 
then-  standards,  and  proceeded  promptly  to  fortifj-  theii-  lines. 


THE  SECOND  INVASION. 


131 


Nan-on  castle  was  of  rectangular  form,  enclosing  a space  nearly 
two  miles  square,  as  each  side  was  nine  thousand  feet  long.  Its 


walls,  which  were  twelve  feet  high,  were  built  of  great  stones,  laid 
together  without  cement.  Tliough  no  mortar  had  been  used  on 
wall  or  tower,  sheU-lime  had  been  laid  over  the  outside,  in  which 


132 


COREA. 


glistened  innumerable  fragments  of  nacre  and  the  enamel  of 
shells,  giving  the  structure  the  appearance  of  glittering  porcelain. 
At  the  angles,  and  at  inten^als  along  the  flanks,  were  towers,  two 
or  three  stories  high.  The  four  ponderous  gates  were  of  stone, 
fourteen  feet  high. 

The  preparations  for  defence  were  all  that  Chinese  science 
could  suggest.  In  the  dry  ditch,  three  hundred  feet  wide,  was  an 
abatis  of  tree-trunks,  with  their  branches  outward,  behind  which 
were  iron-plated  wagons,  to  be  filled  with  archers  and  spearmen. 
From  the  towers,  fii-e-missiles  and  shot  fi'om  firearms  were  in 
readiness. 

The  weak  points,  at  which  no  enemy  was  expected,  and  for 
which  preparations  for  defence  were  few,  were  on  the  east  and 
west. 

No  effect  being  produced  during  the  first  two  days,  either  by 
bullets  or  fire-aiTows,  Konishi,  on  the  thii-d,  sent  large  detach- 
ments of  men  into  the  rice-fields,  then  covered  with  a ju-omising 
hai’vest  of  gi’owiug  rice,  which  the  fanners,  in  the  hope  of  peace, 
had  sowm.  Eeaping  the  green,  juicy  stalks,  the  hrmdreds  of  sol- 
diers gathered  an  enormous  quantity  of  sheaves  and  waited,  with 
these  and  their  stacks  of  bamboo  poles  and  ladders,  until  night. 
In  the  thick  darkness,  and  in  perfect  silence,  they  moved  to  a part 
of  the  wall  which,  being  over  twenty  feet  high,  was  but  slightly 
guarded,  and  began  to  build  a platform  of  the  sheaves.  Four  Ja- 
jjanese,  reaching  the  top  by  climbing,  raised  the  war-cry,  and  one 
of  the  towers  being  set  on  fire  by  theii-  aiTOws,  the  work  was  dis- 
covered. Yet  the  matchlock  men  kept  the  walls  swept  by  their 
bullets,  while  the  work  of  piling  fresh  sheaves  and  bundles  of 
bamboo  went  on.  The  greenness  of  the  rice-stalks  made  the  mass 
both  firm  and  fire-proof.  At  last  the  mound  was  so  high  that  it 
overtoj^ped  the  walk  The  men  now  climbed  over  the  ramparts 
by  the  hundi*eds,  and  the  swordsmen,  leaping  into  the  castle, 
began  the  fight  at  hand  to  hand.  Most  of  the  Chinese  fought 
^\uth  the  com*age  of  despair,  while  others,  in  theii’  panic,  opened 
the  gates  to  escape,  by  which  more  of  the  besiegei’s  entered.  The 
gairison,  smitten  in  fr’ont  and  rear,  were  driven  to  the  final  wall 
by  Konishi’ s troops.  On  the  other  side  a body  of  picked  men, 
from  Kato’s  ai’my,  joined  in  the  slaughter.  They  had  entered  the 
castle  at  the  rear,  by  scaling  a rugged  mountain  path  known  only 
to  the  Corean  prisoners,  whose  treachery  they  had  purchased  by 
the  promise  of  their  lives.  Between  the  two  attacking  forces  the 


THE  SECOND  INVASION. 


133 


Coreans  and  Chinese,  who  could  not  escape,  were  slain  by  thou- 
sands. 

Among  many  curious  incidents  narrated  by  Ogawuchi,  who 
tells  the  story  of  this  siege  and  attack,  was  this.  As  he  entered 
the  castle,  amid  the  smoke  and  confusion,  in  which  he  saw  some 
of  the  panic-stilcken  gan-ison  destroying  themselves,  he  cut  off  the 
heads  of  two  enemies,  and  then,  suddenly  recoUecting  that  this 
fifteenth  day  of  the  eighth  month  w'as  the  day  sacred  to  Hachi- 
man,  the  god  of  war  and  Buddha  of  the  Eight  Baimers,  he  flrmg 
dovTi  his  bloody  sword,  put  his  red  palms  together,  and  bowing 
his  head,  prayed  devoutly  toward  his  adored  Japan.  His  devo- 
tions ended,  he  sliced  off  the  noses  from  the  heads  of  the  two 
enemies  lie  had  slain,  wraj^ied  them  in  paper,  twisted  the  pack- 
age to  his  girdle,  and  sjirang  forward  to  meet,  with  but  thi-ee  men, 
the  charge  of  fifty  horsemen.  The  first  sweep  of  the  Japanese 
sabre  severed  the  leg  of  the  nearest  rider,  who  fell  to  the  earth  on 
the  other  side  of  his  liorse,  and  OgawTichi’s  companions  killing  each 
his  man,  the  enemy  fled.  The  fires  of  the  bm-niug  towers  now 
lighted  up  the  whole  area  of  the  castle,  while  the  autumn  moon 
rose  red  and  clear.  Ogawuchi  slew,  with  his  owm  hand,  KCku- 
shiu,  one  of  the  Cliinese  commanders.  His  body,  in  nch  armor, 
hued  with  gold  brocade,  was  striiiped,  and  the  trappings  seciu'cd 
as  trophies  to  be  sent  home,  while  his  head  was  presented  for 
Konishi’s  inspection  next  morning. 

According  to  the  barbarous  custom  of  the  victors,  they  severed 
the  heads  of  the  bodies  not  ah'cady  decapitated  in  fight,  irntil  the 
castle  space  resembled  a great  slaughter-yard.  Collecting  them 
into  a great  heap,  they  began  the  official  count.  The  number  of 
these  ghastly  trojihies,  or  “ gloiy-signs,”  w'as  three  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  twenty-six.  The  ears  and  noses  of  the  slain  were 
then  sheared  off,  and  with  the  commander’s  head,  were  packed 
with  salt  and  quick  lime  in  casks,  and  sent  to  Jajian  to  form  the 
great  ear-tomb  now  in  Kioto,  the  horrible  monument  of  a most 
mirighteous  war. 

A map  of  the  castle  and  towm,  with  the  list  of  the  most  meri- 
torious among  the  rictors,  was  didy  sent  back  to  Taiko.  Then 
the  walls  and  towers,  granaries,  and  baiTacks  were  destroyed. 
This  work  occupied  two  days. 

Promptly  on  September  30th  the  army  moved  on  to  Teiai-shiu, 
the  cavalrj’  riding  day  and  night,  and  reaching  the  castle  only  to 
find  it  deserted,  the  ganison  having  fled  towai'd  Seoul.  The  Jap- 


134 


COREA. 


anese  remaincfl  here  ten  days,  levelling  the  fortress  \\’ith  fire  and 
hammer. 

As  the  cold  weather  was  approaching,  the  Japanese  command- 
ers, after  coimcil,  resolved  at  once  to  march  to  the  capital.  Kat- 
suyoshi  and  Kiyomasa  had  joined  them,  and  the  advance  north- 
ward was  at  once  began.  By  October  19th  they  were  within 
seventeen  miles  of  Seoul’ 

The  successes  on  land,  brilliant  though  they  were,  were  bal- 
anced by  the  defeat  of  the  Japanese  navy  off  the  southern  coast. 
The  Chinese  admiral  Rishinshin,  in  conjunction  vrith  the  Coreans, 
won  an  important  victory  over  Kuroda’s  naval  forces  a few  days 
after  the  fall  of  Nan-on.  In  this  instance,  the  Chinese  ships  were 
not  only  heavy  enough  to  be  formidable  as  rams,  but  were  made 
more  manageable  by  numerous  rowei's  sitting  in  well-defended 
timber  casements,  apparently  covered  with  metal  The  warriors, 
too,  seem  to  have  been  ai-med  with  larger  lances.  The  Chinese 
commanders,  having  improved  their  tactics,  so  managed  their  ves- 
sels that  the  Japanese  fleet  was  destroyed  or  driven  away. 

This  event  may  be  said  to  have  decided  the  fate  of  the  cam- 
paign. Bereft  of  their  fleet,  which  would,  by  going  round  the 
west  coast,  have  afforded  them  a base  of  supplies,  they  were  now 
obliged  to  advance  into  a country  nearly  empty  of  forage,  and 
with  no  store  of  prortsions.  As  in  the  opening  of  the  war,  so 
again,  the  loss  of  the  fleet  at  a critical  period  made  retreat  neces- 
sary even  at  the  moment  of  victory. 

Meanwliile,  the  Chinese  general  Keikai,  thoroughly  disliking 
the  rigors  of  a camp  in  a Corean  winter,  and  feeling  deeply  for  his 
soldiers  suffering  from  exposure  in  a desolate  land,  determined  on 
closing  the  war  as  soon  as  possible.  Erecting  an  altar,  in  presence 
of  the  army,  he  offered  sacrifices  to  propitiate  the  spirits  of  Heaven 
and  Earth,  and  prayed  for  rictory  against  the  invaders.  Then,  after 
seeing  well  to  commissariat  and  equipment,  he  gave  orders  for  a 
general  movement  of  aU  the  allied  forces,  with  the  design  of  end- 
ing the  war  by  a brief  and  decisive  campaign.  The  Japanese  gen- 
erals at  Koran,  by  means  of  their  spies  and  advance  parties,  kept 
themselves  well  informed  of  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  At  a 


’ Their  line  of  march,  as  shown  in  the  Japanese  histories,  was  to  Sen-ken, 
October  11th  ; to  Kumu-san,  where  they  experienced  the  first  frost ; to  Kumui, 
October  12th  ; to  Cliin-zon  ; to  Funki  ; to  Shaku-shiu ; to  Koran  ; to  Chin-zen. 
These  are  names  of  places  in  Chnlla  and  Chung-chong,  expressed  in  the  Ja 
panese  and  old  Corean  pronunciation. 


THE  SECOND  INVASION. 


135 


skirmisli  at  Cliin-zen  the  Chinese  advance  guard  was  defeated 
with  heavy  loss,  but  the  Japanese  at  once  began  their  retreat. 
Shishida  and  Ota,  who  were  fui’ther  east,  learning  of  the  over- 
whelming odds  against  them,  fell  back  into  TJru-san,  which  was 
ah’eady  manned  by  a detachment  of  Kato’s  coi’ps. 

While  Kato  and  Katsuyoshi  were  at  Chin-zen,  a grand  tiger 
hunt  was  proposed  and  carried  out,  in  which  a soldier  was  bitten 
in  two  places  and  died.  The  army  agreed  that  tiger-hunting  re- 
quired much  nerve  and  valor.  Besides  the  tiger  steaks,  which  they 
ate,  much  fresh  meat  was  fiumished  by  the  numerous  crane,  pheas- 
ants, and  “ the  ten  thonsand  things  different  from  those  in  Japan,” 
which  they  made  use  of  to  eke  out  their  scanty  rations. 

To  remain  in  camp  until  the  Han  River  was  frozen  over,  and 
could  be  crossed  easily,  or  to  press  on  at  once,  was  the  question 
now  considered  by  the  Japanese.  Wilde  thus  debating,  word 
came  that  the  Chinese  annies  had  made  junction  at  Seoid,  and 
numbered  one  hundred  thousand  men.  The  Japanese  “ felt  cold 
in  their  breasts  ” when  they  heard  this.  Far  fr-om  their  base  of 
supiihes,  their  fleet  destroyed,  and  they  at  the  threshold  of  -ninter 
in  a famine-stricken  land,  they  were  forced,  reluctantly,  again  to 
retreat  into  Kiung-sang. 

This  turning  their  backs  on  Seoul  was,  in  reality,  the  begin- 
ning of  their  march  homeward.  The  invaders,  therefore,  enriched 
themselves  with  the  spoil  of  houses  and  temples  as  they  moved 
toward  the  coast — gold  and  sdver  brocades,  roUs  of  sUk,  paint- 
ings, works  of  art,  precious  manuscripts,  books  wTitten  with  gold 
letters  on  azm'e  paper,  inlaid  weapons  and  aimor,  rich  mantles, 
and  whatever,  in  this  long-settled  and  wealthy  prorince,  pleased 
their  fancy.  On  the  boimdaries  of  roads  and  prorinces  they  no- 
ticed large  dressed  stone  columns  of  an  octagonal  form,  with  in- 
scri2>tions  ujion  them.  Their  route  lay  from  Chin-zen,  which  they 
left  in  ashes,  on  October  25th,  to  Chin-nan  ; to  Ho-won  ; to  Ho- 
kin  ; to  Karon  ; reaching  Kion-chiu,  the  old  capital  of  Shinra, 
after  some  fighting  along  the  way. 

The  Japanese  were  inq^ressed  vdth  the  size  and  grandeur  of 
the  buildings  in  this  old  seat  of  the  civilization  and  learning  of 
Shinra  and  Korai.  Here,  in  ancient  days,  was  the  focus  of  the 
arts,  letters,  religion,  and  science  which,  from  the  west,  the  far  off 
mysterious  land  of  India,  and  the  nearer,  yet  august,  empire  of 
China,  had  been  brought  to  Corea.  Here,  too,  their  own  ancient 
mikados  had  sent  embassies,  and  fr-om  this  historic  city  had  radia- 


136 


COREA. 


ted  the  influences  of  civilization  into  Japan.  As  Buddhism  had 
been  the  dominant  faith  of  Shinra  and  Korai,  this  was  the  old 
sacred  city  of  the  peninsula,  and  among  the  historic  edifices  still 
standing  and  most  admired  were  the  halls  and  pagodas  of  the 
Eternal  Buddha.  Kion-chiu  was  to  the  Japanese  very  much  what 
London  is  to  an  Ajnerican,  Geneva  to  a Protestant,  or  Dordrecht 
to  a Hollander.  Yet,  in  spite  of  all  classic  associations,  the  city 
was  wantonly  destroyed.  On  the  morning  of  November  2d,  be- 
ginning at  the  magnificent  temples,  the  whole  city  was  given  to 
the  torch.  Three  hundred  thousand  dwellings  were  burned,  and 
the  flames  lighted  up  the  long  night  with  the  glare  of  day. 

The  next  morning,  turning  their  backs  on  the  gray  waste  of 
ashes,  they  resumed  their  march.  Kokio,  Kunoi,  Siu-ne  were 
passed  tlnough.  Skii-mishing  and  the  destruction  of  castles,  and 
the  bvu-ning  of  gi-anaries,  were  the  pastimes  enjoyed  between 
camps.  On  November  18th  the  army  reached  a river,  where  the 
Coreans  made  an  unsuccessfid  night  attack,  repeatiug  the  same  in 
the  morning,  while  the  Japanese  were  crossiug  the  stream,  with 
the  same  negative  residts. 

Thence  through  Yei-tan,  they  came  to  Keku-shiu,  another 
famous  old  seat  of  Shinra’s  ancient  grandeur.  The  beautiful  situa- 
tion and  rich  appearance  of  the  city  charmed  the  invaders,  who 
fingered  long  in  the  deserted  streets  before  apphing  the  torch. 
The  “ three  hundred  thousand  houses  of  the  people  ” were  clus- 
tered around  the  gi’eat  Buddhist  temple  m the  centre.  The  clock- 
tower,  eighteen  stories  high,  was  especially  admired.  The  massive 
swinging  beam  by  which  the  tongueless  beUs,  or  gongs,  of  the 
Far  East  are  made  to  boom  out  the  hours,  struck  against  a huge 
bronze  lotus  eight  or  nine  feet  iu  diameter.  This  sacred  flower 
of  the  Buddhist  emblem  of  peace  and  calm  in  Nirvana  had  in 
Corean  art  taken  the  place  of  the  suspended  beU,  being  most 
probably  a cup-shaped  mass  of  metal  set  with  mouth  upright,  or 
like  a beU  tm-ned  upside  do\\n — such  being  the  form  often  seen 
in  the  temples  of  Chinese  Asia.  Again  did  antiquity,  religion,  or 
the  promptings  of  mercy  fail  to  restrain  the  invaders.  Securing 
what  spoils  they  cared  for,  everything  else  was  burned  up. 

After  camping  at  Erran,  they  reached  the  sea-coast,  at  Eiai-san, 
November  18th. 


CIliVPTER  XIX. 


THE  SIEGE  OP  URU-SAN  CASTLE. 

The  Japanese  now  took  up  the  spade  as  their  immediate  wea- 
pon of  defence  against  the  infuidated  Coi’eans  and  the  avenging 
Chinese.  A force  of  twenty-three  thousand  men  was  at  once  set 
to  woi’k,  “ without  regard  to  wind  or  rain,”  along  the  hnes  marked 
out  hy  the  Japanese  engineers.  To  fmnish  the  wood  for  towers, 
gates,  huts,  and  engines,  a party  of  two  thousand  axemen  and  la- 
borers, guarded  by  twenty-eight  moimted  pickets  and  three  him- 
dred  matchlock  men,  with  seven  flags,  went  daily  into  the  forest. 

The  winter  huts  were  hastily  erected,  walls  thrown  uj),  ditches 
dug,  towers  built,  and  sentinels  and  watch  stations  set.  The  work 
went  on  from  earliest  daybreak  till  latest  twilight,  the  carjjenters 
so  sufieiing  from  the  cold  that  “their  finger  nails  di’opped  olf.” 
By  the  first  part  of  January  the  castle  was  almost  completed. 
From  the  eleventh  day  the  gandson  took  rest. 

The  fortress  was  tliree-sided,  the  south  face  l^dng  on  the  sea. 
The  total  line  of  works  was  about  three  and  a half  miles,  pierced 
by  three  gates.  Tlie  inner  defences  were  in  thi-ee  parts,  or  maru. 
Tlie  third  maru,  or  euclosui-e,  had  stone  walls,  one  tower  and  one 
gate  ; the  second  had  two  towers,  two  gates  ; and  the  first  or 
chief  citadel  had  stone  walls,  forty-eight  feet  high,  ^vith  two  towers 
and  two  gates. 

The  war  operations,  which  had  hitherto  covered  large  spaces 
of  the  countrj',  now  found  the  pivot  at  this  j)lace  situated  in  Kiung- 
sang,  on  the  sea-coast,  thirty -five  miles  north  of  Fusan.  Another 
commander,  Asano,  marched  to  assist  the  garrison  and  entered 
the  castle  before  the  Ming  army  andved.  His  advance  guard,  while 
reconnoitring,  was  defeated  by  the  Coreans,  yet  he  succeeded,  by 
an  impetuous  charge,  in  entering  the  castle. 

The  Chinese,  smarting  under  their  losses  at  Chin-sen,  and  stung 
by  the  gibes  of  the  Coreans,  now  hastened  to  Uru-san,  to  swallow 
up  the  Japanese.  The  Corean  army,  which  had  been  collecting 


138 


COREA- 


around  the  Japanese  camps,  were  soon  joined  by  the  advance 
guard  of  the  Ming  army.  The  arrival  of  the  Chinese  forces  was 
made  known  in  the  following  manner. 

A Japanese  captain  commanded  one  of  the  advance  pickets, 

N 


Plan  of  Uru-san  Castle. — Explanation:  Hon,  First  Enclosure;  Ni,  Second;  San,  Third;  G,  Gates; 

Bodies  of  Troops. 


which  had  their  quarters  in  the  cloisters  of  Ankokuji  (Temple  of 
the  Peaceful  Countiy).  One  night  a board,  inscribed  with  Chi- 
nese characters,  was  set  up  before  the  gate  of  the  camp.  The  sol- 
diers, seeing  it  in  the  morning,  but  unable  to  read  Chinese,  car- 


THE  SIEGE  OF  URU-SAN  CASTLE. 


139 


ried  it  to  their  captain,  who  handed  it  to  his  priest-secretary.  The 
board  contained  a warning  that  the  Chinese  were  near  and  would 
soon  attack  Uru-san.  Betraying  no  emotion  and  saying  nothing, 
the  captain  soon  after  declared  himself  on  the  sick-list,  and  se- 
cretly absconded  to  Fusan.  The  truth  was,  that  an  overwhelm- 
ing Ming  ai-my  was  now  in  front  of  them  and  their  purpose  to  in- 
vest the  castle  was  thus  published.  The  entire  Japanese  forces 
were  now  gathered  close  \mder  the  walls,  or  inside  the  castle,  and 
the  sentinels  were  doubled. 

On  the  morning  of  Januaiy  30th  the  IVIing  army  suddenly  as- 
saulted the  castle.  A small  detachment,  evidently  a decoy  and 
forlorn  hope,  attempting  to  scale  the  walls,  was  didven  back  by  the 
matchlock  men  and  began  to  retreat.  Seeing  this,  the  Japanese 
recklessly  opened  the  barbican  gate  and  began  pursuit  of  their 
enemies,  thinking  they  were  only  Coreans.  Lui-ed  on  to  a dis- 
tance, they  suddenly  found  themselves  encircled  by  a mighty  host 
By  their  black  and  yellow  standards,  and  their  excellent  tactics, 
the  Japanese  officers  saw'  that  they  were  jMing  soldiers.  The  dust 
raised  by  the  horses  of  the  oncoming  enemy  seemed  to  the  gan’i- 
son  as  high  as  Atago  Mountain  in  Japan.  They  now  knew  that 
eighty  thousand  Chinese  were  before  their  gates.  Only  after  hai’d 
fighting,  was  the  remnant  of  the  Japanese  sortie  enabled  to  get 
back  within  the  castle,  while  the  allies,  surrounding  the  walls, 
fought  as  fiercely  as  if  they  intended  to  take  it  by  immediate  as- 
sault. Some  of  the  bravest  leaders  of  the  garrison  fell  outside, 
but  no  sooner  were  the  gates  locked  than  Katsuyoshi,  without  ex- 
tracting the  two  aiTOws  from  his  wounds,  or  stanching  the  blood, 
posted  the  defenders  on  the  walls  in  position.  Oga^vuchi  had  per- 
formed the  hazardous  feat  of  sallying  out  and  firing  most  of  the 
outside  camps.  He  re-entered  the  castle  with  arrows  in  his  clothes, 
but  received  no  wounds.  The  battle  raged  until  night,  w'hen  the 
Chinese  drew  off. 

The  Japanese  had  suffered  fearfully  bj'  the  first  combat  beyond 
and  on  the  walls.  “ There  was  none  but  had  been  shot  at  by  five 
or  ten  or  fifteen  arrows.”  One  of  their  captains  reckoned  their 
loss  at  eighteen  thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty  men,  w'hich 
left  them  but  a garrison  of  five  thousand  fighting  men.  A large 
number  of  non-combatants,  including  many  of  the  friendly  people 
of  the  neighborhood,  had  crowded  into  the  fortifications,  and  had 
to  be  fed. 

Food  growing  scarcer,  and  danger  increasing,  Asano  sent  word 


140 


COREA. 


to  Kato  for  help.  On  a fleet  horse  the  mes.senger  arrived,  after  a 
ride  of  two  days.  Kato  had,  in  Japan,  taken  oath  to  Asano’s 
father  to  help  him  in  every  strait.  Immediately,  with  seventy 
picked  companions,  he  put  out  to  sea  in  seven  boats,  and,  after 
hard  rowing,  succeeded  in  entering  the  castle. 

On  January  31,  1598,  the  war-conch  sounded  in  the  l\Ting  camp, 
as  the  signal  of  attack,  and  the  ears  of  the  besieged  were  soon 
deafened  by  the  yells  of  the  “ eighty  thousand  ” besiegers.  The 
Japanese  were  at  first  terrified  at  the  clouds  of  dust,  through 
which  the  awful  sight  of  ranks  of  men,  twenty  deep,  were  on  all 
sides  visible.  The  enemy,  anned  with  shields  shaped  hke  a fowl’s 
wings,  upon  which  they  received  the  missiles  of  the  garrison, 
charged  on  the  outer  works,  but  when  into  and  on  the  slope  of  the 
ditch,  flung  their  shields  away,  and  phed  axe,  knife,  sword,  and 
lance.  Though  seven  attacks  were  repulsed,  the  wall  was  breached, 
the  outer  works  w'ere  gained  by  overwhelming  numbers,  and  the 
garrison  was  di’iven  into  the  inner  enclosure. 

Night  fell  upon  the  work  of  blood,  but  at  early  mom,  the 
enemy  waked  the  garrison  mth  show'ers  of  arrows,  and  with  lad- 
ders and  hurdles  of  bamboo,  tried  to  scale  the  walls.  In  four 
hours,  seven  attacks  in  force  had  been  repulsed,  yet  the  fighting 
went  on.  In  spite  of  the  intense  cold,  the  soldiers  perspired  so 
that  the  sweat  froze  on  their  armor.  Over  their  own  heaps  of 
coi-pses  the  Chinese  attempted  to  force  one  of  the  gates,  while, 
from  the  walls  of  the  inner  citadel,  and  from  the  higher  gate  above 
them,  the  Japanese  smote  them.  The  next  day  the  carnage  ceased 
from  the  third  to  the  ninth  hour.  On  February  3d,  the  Chinese, 
with  their  ladders,  were  again  repulsed.  At  night  their  sentinels 
“gathered  hoar-frost  on  their  helmets,”  while  guarding  the  night 
long  against  the  sortie,  which  they  feared.  Another  attack  from 
the  clouds  of  enemies  kept  up  the  work  of  killing.  Some  of  the 
Japanese  warriors  now  noticed  that  their  stockings  and  greave- 
bands  kept  slipping  down,  though  adjusted  repeatedly.  The  fact 
W'as  their  flesh  had  shrank  rmtil  their  bones  were  nearly  visible, 
and  “their  legs  were  as  lean  as  bamboo  sticks.”  Another  warrior, 
taking  off  his  helmet  and  vizor,  was  seen  to  have  a face  so  thin 
and  wizen  that  he  reminded  his  comrades  of  one  of  those  hvmgry 
demons  of  the  nether  world,  which  they  had  seen  so  often  depicted 
in  temple  pictures  at  home. 

On  Febmary  5th,  the  Ming  generals,  who  had  looked  upon  the 
reduction  of  Uru-san  as  a small  affair  to  be  settled  by  the  way,  and 


THE  SIEGE  OF  URU-SAN  CASTLE. 


141 


vexed  at  not  having  been  able  to  take  it  by  one  assault,  tried  ne- 
gotiation. In  fact,  they  were  suffering  from  lack  of  provisions. 
The  Japanese  sent  back  a defiant  answer,  and  some  of  them  prof- 
ited by  the  lull  in  the  fighting  to  make  fires  of  broken  arrows  and 
lances,  to  strip  the  armor  from  the  dead  and  frozen  carcasses  of 
their  steeds,  and  enjoy  a dinner  of  hot  horse-meat.  The  vast  num- 
ber of  shafts  that  had  fallen  within  the  walls,  were  gathered  into 
stacks,  and  those  damaged  were  reserved  for  fuel.  Outside  the 
citadel,  they  lay  imder  the  wall  in  heaps  many  feet  high. 

The  next  day,  Februaiy  6th,  was  one  of  quiet,  but  it  was  in- 
tensely cold,  and  many  of  the  wora  out  soldiers  of  the  garrison 
died.  Sitting  under  the  sunny  side  of  the  towers  for  warmth,  they 
were  found  in  this  position  frozen  to  death.  Yet  amid  all  the  suf- 
fering, the  Japanese  jested  with  each  other,  jioured  out  mutual 
compliments,  and  kept  light  hearts  and  defiant  spirits. 

A council  of  war  had  been  held  February  2d,  at  Fusan,  and  a 
messenger  sent  to  encourage  the  garrison.  By  some  means  he  was 
able  to  communicate  with  his  beleaguered  bretlu’en.  With  helmets 
off,  the  leaders  hstened  to  the  words  of  cheer  and  praise,  and 
promised  to  hold  out  yet  longer. 

AMiile  the  lull  or  truce  was  in  force,  the  Chinese  were,  accord- 
ing to  Ogawuchi,  plotting  to  entrap  the  Japanese  leaders.  This 
they  learned  from  one  Okomoto;  a native  of  Japan,  who  had  lived 
long  in  China,  and  was  a dirision  commander  of  eight  thousand 
men  in  the  Chinese  army.  He  it  was  who  first  brought  the  offers 
of  accommodation  from  the  Ming  side.  The  Chinese  proposed  to 
get  the  Japanese  leaders  to  come  out  of  their  citadel,  leave  their 
horses  and  weapons  at  a certain  place,  and  go  to  the  altar  to 
swear  before  Heaven  to  keep  the  peace.  Then  the  Chinese  were 
to  surround  and  make  prisoners  of  the  Japanese.  Okomoto’s  soul 
recoiled  at  the  pei-fidy.  Going  by  night  to  the  side  of  the  castle 
near  the  hilLs,  he  was  admitted  in  the  citadel,  and  exposing  the 
plot,  gave  warning  of  the  danger.  A profound  impression  was 
produced  on  the  grateful  leaders,  who  immediately  made  a j)lan  to 
fJiow  their  gratitude  to  Okomoto.  Tliey  swore  by  aU  the  gods  to 
reward  also  his  sons  and  daughters  who  were  stiU  liAong  in  Japan. 
When  tliis  fact  was  made  knovm  to  him,  he  bui*st  into  tears  and 
said  he  had  never  forgotten  his  wife  or  children  ; though  he  saw 
them  often  in  his  dreams,  yet  “ the  winds  brought  him  no  news.” 

On  the  following  morning  a Chinese  officer,  coming  to  the  foot 
of  the  wall,  made  signs  with  his  standard,  and  offered  the  same 


142 


COREA. 


terms  in  detail  which  Okomoto  had  exposed.  The  Japanese  lead- 
ers  excused  themselves  on  the  plea  of  sickness,  and  the  parley 
came  to  nothing. 

Yet  the  sufferings  of  the  Japanese  were  growing  hoirrly  se- 
verer. To  half  rations  and  hunger  had  succeeded  famine,  and 
with  famine  came  actual  death  from  starvation.  Unfortimately 
there  was  no  well  in  the  castle,  so  the  Japanese  had  at  first  saUied 
out,  imder  cover  of  the  night,  and  carried  water  from  the  moimtain 
brooks.  The  Chinese,  discovering  this,  posted  archers  in  front  of 
every  accessible  stream,  and  thus  cut  off  all  approach  by  night  or 
day.  To  hunger  was  added  the  torture  of  thirst  The  soldiers 
who  fought  by  day  stole  out  at  night  and  licked  the  wounds  of 
theii'  slain  enemies  and  even  secretly  chewed  the  raw  flesh  sliced 
from  the  coi'pses  of  the  Chinese.  Within  the  castle,  ingenuity  was 
taxed  to  the  utmost  to  provide  sustenance  from  the  most  unprom- 
ising substances.  The  famished  soldiers  chewed  paper,  trapped 
mice  and  ate  them,  killed  horses  and  devoui’ed  every  part  of  them. 
Braving  the  aiTows  of  the  Chinese  jiickets,  they  wandered  at  night 
wherever  their  dead  enemies  lay,  and  searched  their  clothes  for 
stray  grains  of  parched  rice.  On  one  occasion  the  Chinese,  lying 
in  wait,  succeeded  in  capturing  one  hundi-ed  of  the  garrison,  that 
were  prowling  like  ghouls  around  the  coi'pses  of  the  slain.  After 
this  the  commanders  forbade  any  soldier,  on  pain  of  death,  to 
leave  the  castle.  Yet  famine  held  revel  ■within,  and  scores  of 
staiwed  and  frozen  multiplied  into  hundreds,  until  room  for  the 
coi'pses  was  needed. 

Tidings  of  the  straits  of  the  dwindling  garrison  at  IJru-san  hiv- 
ing reached  the  other  Japanese  commanders,  Nabeshima  and  Ku- 
roda,  they  marched  to  the  relief  of  theii*  compatriots.  One  of  the 
Chinese  generals,  Rijobai,  learing  camp,  set  out  to  attack  them. 

The  foiled  Chinese  commander-in-chief,  angry'  at  the  refusal  of 
the  Japanese  to  come  to  his  camp,  ordered  a fresh  attack  on  the  cas- 
tle. This  time  fresh  detachments  took  the  places  of  others  when 
wearied.  The  day  seemed  shut  out  by  the  dust  of  horses,  the  smoke 
of  gims,  the  clouds  of  arrows,  and  the  masses  of  flags.  Again  the 
scaling  ladders  were  brought,  but  made  useless  by  the  -vigilant  de- 
fenders in  armor  iced  with  frozen  sweat,  and  chafing  to  the  bone. 
Their  constant  labor  made  “ thi*ee  hours  seem  like  three  yeai-s.” 
The  attack  was  kept  up  unceasingly  until  February  12th,  when 
the  exhausted  gan-ison  noticed  the  Chinese  retreating.  The  van 
of  the  reinforcements  fi'om  Fusan  had  attacked  the  allies  in  the 


THE  SIEGE  OP  URU-SAN  CASTLE. 


143 


rear,  and  a bloody  combat  was  raging.  At  about  the  same  time 
the  fleet,  laden  with  provisions,  was  on  its  way  and  near  the  starv- 
ing garrison. 

Next  morning  the  keen  eyes  of  their  commander  noticed  flocks 
of  wild  birds  descending  on  the  Chinese  camp.  The  careful  scru- 
tiny of  the  actions  of  wild  fowl  formed  a part  of  the  military  edu- 
cation of  aU  Japanese,  and  they  inferred  at  once  that  the  camp  was 
empty  and  the  birds,  attracted  by  the  refuse  food,  were  feeding 
without  fear.  Orders  were  immediately  given  to  a detachment  to 
leave  the  castle  and  march  in  piu’suit.  Passing  through  the  de- 
served ]\Iing  camp,  they  came  ujj  with  the  forces  of  Kuroda  and 
Nabcshima,  who  had  gained  a great  Auctory  over  the  allies.  In 
this  battle  of  the  river  plain  of  Gisen,  Februai’y  9,  1598,  the  Jap- 
anese had  eighteen  thousand  men  engaged.  Their  •victory  was 
comjJete,  thirteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  thirty-eight  heads 
of  Coreans  and  Chinese  being  collected  after  the  retreat  of  the 
aUies.  The  noses  and  ears  were,  as  usual,  cut  off  and  packed  for 
shipment  to  Kioto. 

The  sufferings  of  the  valiant  defenders  w'ere  now  over.  Help 
had  come  at  the  eleventh  hour.  For  fouiieen  days  they  had 
tasted  neither  lice  nor  water,  except  that  melted  from  snow  or  ice. 
The  abimdant  food  from  the  relief  ships  was  cautiously  dealt  out 
to  the  famished,  lest  sudden  plenty  should  cause  sudden  death. 
The  fleet  men  not  only  congi’atulated  the  garrison  on  their  brave 
defence,  but  decorated  the  battered  walls  with  innumerable  flags 
and  streamers,  while  they  rerictualed  the  magazines.  On  the  ninth, 
the  ganison  went  on  the  ships  to  go  to  Sezukai,  another  part  of 
the  coast,  to  recruit  their  shattered  energies.  With  a feeling  as  if 
raised  from  the  dead,  the  warriors  took  oft'  their  armor.  The  re- 
action of  the  fearful  strain  coming  at  once  upon  them,  they  found 
themselves  lame  and  unable  to  stand  or  sit.  Even  in  their  dreams, 
they  gi’appled  v\*ith  the  Ming,  and,  lading  their  hand  on  their 
sword,  fought  again  their  battles  in  the  land  of  dreams.  For  thi’ee 
years  aftenvard  they  did  not  cease  these  night  risions  of  war. 

According  to  orders  given,  the  number  of  the  dead  lying  on 
the  frozen  gi-ound,  within  two  or  three  furlongs  of  the  castle,  was 
counted,  and  found  to  be  fifteen  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
fifty-four.  Of  the  Jaiianese,  who  had  starv'ed  or  frozen  to  death, 
eight  hundred  and  ninety-seven  were  reported. 

In  the  camp  of  the  allies,  crimination  and  recrimination  were 
going  on,  the  Coreans  angiy  at  being  foiled  before  Um-san,  and  the 


144 


COREA. 


Chinese  mortified  that  one  fortress,  with  its  garrison,  could  not 
have  been  taken.  They  made  their  plans  to  go  back  and  tr^'  the  siege 
anew,  when  the  explosion  of  their  powder  magazine,  which  killed 
many  of  their  men,  changed  their  plans.  For  his  failure  the  Chi- 
nese commander-in-cliief  was  cashiered  in  disgrace. 

On  May  10th  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  now  relieved,  left  for 
their  homes  in  Japan. 

Thus  ended  the  siege  of  Fru-san,  after  lasting  an  entire  year. 

After  this  nothing  of  mucb  importance  happened  during  the 
war.  The  invaders  had  suffered  severely  from  the  cold  and  the 
climate,  and  from  hunger  in  the  desolated  land.  Numerous  skir- 
mishes were  fought,  and  a continual  guerilla  war  kept  up,  but, 
with  the  exception  of  another  naval  battle  between  the  Japanese 
and  Chinese,  in  which  artillery  was  freely  used,  there  was  nothing 
to  influence  the  fortunes  of  either  side.  In  this  state  of  inaction, 
Hideyoshi  fell  sick  and  died,  September  9,  1598,  at  the  age  of 
sixty-three.  Ahuost  his  last  words  were,  “ Recall  aU  my  troops 
fi'om  Cho-sen.”  The  governors  appointed  by  him  to  carry  out  his 
policy  at  once  issued  orders  for  the  return  of  the  army.  The 
orders  to  embark  for  home  were  everywhere  gladly  heard  in  the 
Japanese  camps  by  the  soldiers  whose  sufferings  were  now  to  end. 
Before  leaving,  however,  many  of  the  Japanese  improved  every 
oppoidunity  to  have  a farewell  bmsh  with  their  enemies. 

It  is  said,  by  a trustworthy  vsriter,  that  214,752  human  bodies 
were  decapitated  to  furnish  the  ghastly  material  for  the  “ ear- 
tomb  ” mound  in  Kioto.  Ogawuclii  reckons  the  munber  of  Co- 
rean  heads  gathered  for  mutilation  at  185,738,  and  of  Chinese 
at  29,014  ; aU  of  which  were  despoiled  of  ears  or  noses.  It  is 
probable  that  50,000  Japanese,  victims  of  wounds  or  disease, 
left  their  bones  in  Corea 

Thus  ended  one  of  the  most  needless,  unprovoked,  cruel,  and 
desolating  wars  that  ever  cursed  Corea,  and  from  which  it  has 
taken  her  over  two  centmies  to  recover. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


CHANGES  AFTER  THE  INVASION. 

The  war  over,  and  peace  again  in  the  land,  the  fugitives  re- 
turned to  their  homes  and  the  farmers  to  their  fields.  The  whole 
countiy  was  desolate,  the  scars  of  war  were  everywhere  visible, 
and  the  curse  of  poverty  was  universal  From  the  king  and  court, 
in  the  royal  city,  of  which  fii’e  had  left  little  but  ashes,  and  of 
which  war  and  famine  had  spared  few  inhabitants,  to  the  peasant, 
who  lived  on  hemes  and  roots  until  his  scanty  seed  rose  above 
the  gi-ound  and  slowly  npened,  all  now  suffered  the  woful  want 
which  the  war  had  bred.  Kind  nature,  however,  ceased  not  her 
bountiful  stores,  and  from  the  ever-ready  and  ever-fuU  treasuries 
of  the  ocean,  fed  the  stricken  land. 

The  war  was  a fi-uitful  cause  of  national  changes  in  Corean  cus- 
toms and  institutions.  The  first  was  the  more  thorough  organiza- 
tion of  the  militaiy,  the  rebuilding  and  strengthening  of  old  cas- 
iles,  and  the  erection  of  new  ones  ; though,  hke  most  measures  of 
the  government,  the  pi'oposed  reforms  were  never  properly  carried 
out.  The  coasts  were  guarded  with  fresh  vigilance.  Upon  one 
of  the  Corean  commanders,  who  had  been  many  times  successful 
against  the  Japanese,  a new  title  and  office  was  created,  and  the 
coast  defence  of  the  three  southern  provinces  was  committed  to  him. 
This  title  was  subsequently  confeiTed  upon  three  officials  whose 
headquarters  were  at  jjoints  in  Kiimg-sang.  Among  the  literarj' 
fniits  of  the  leisure  now  afforded  was  the  narrative,  in  Chinese,  of 
the  events  leading  to  the  war  with  the  Japanese,  written  by  a high 
dignitaiy  of  the  court,  and  covering  the  period  from  about  1586  to 
1598.  This  is,  perhaps,  the  only  book  reprinted  in  Japan,  which  gives 
the  Corean  side  of  the  war.  In  his  preface  the  excessively  modest 
author  states  that  he  writes  the  book  “because  men  ought  to  look 
at  the  present  in  the  min-or  of  the  past.”  The  Chinese  style  of 
this  writer  is  difficult  for  an  ordinary'  Japanese  to  read.  The  book 
(Chohitsuroku)  contains  a curious  map  of  the  eight  provinces. 

10 


146 


COREA. 


In  Japan  the  energies  of  the  returned  warriors  were  fuUy  em- 
ployed at  home  after  their  withdrawal  from  Corea.  The  adher- 
ents of  TaikO  and  those  of  lyeyasu,  the  rising  man,  came  to  blows, 
and  at  the  great  battle  of  Sekigahara,  in  October,  1600,  lyeyasi 
crushed  his  foes.  Many  of  the  heroes  of  the  peninsular  campaign 
fell  on  the  field  ; or,  as  beaten  men,  disembowelled  themselves, 
according  to  the  Japanese  code  of  honor. 

Konishi,  being  a Christian,  and  imable,  from  conscientious 
scruples,  to  commit  suicide  by  hara  kiri,  was  decapitated.  The 
humbled  spirit  and  turbulent  wrath  of  Satsuma  were  appeased, 
and  given  a valve  of  escape  in  the  permission  accorded  them  to 
make  definite  conquest  of  Riu  Kiu.  This  was  done  by  a well- 
planned  and  vigorously  executed  expedition  in  1609,  by  which  the 
little  archipelago  was  made  an  integral  part  of  the  Japanese  em- 
pire. When  retiring  from  Cho-sen,  in  1597,  the  daimio  and  gen- 
eral Nabeshima  requited  himself  for  the  possible  loss  of  further 
military  glory,  by  bringing  over  and  settling  in  Satsuma  a colony 
of  Corean  potters.  He  builded  better  than  he  knew,  for  in  found- 
ing these  industries  in  his  own  domain,  he  became  the  prime 
author  of  that  delight  of  the  aesthetic  world,  “old  Satsuma  faience.” 
Other  daimius,  in  whose  domains  were  potteries,  likewise  trans- 
ported skilled  workers  in  clay,  wdio  afterward  brought  fame  and 
money  to  their  masters.  On  the  other  hand,  lyeyasu  sent  back  the 
Corean  prisoners  in  Japan  to  their  own  homes. 

The  spoil  brought  back  from  the  peninsular  campaign — wea- 
pons, flags,  brocades,  porcelains,  carvings,  pictures,  and  manu- 
scripts was  didy  deposited,  -vrith  certifying  documents,  in  temples 
and  storehouses,  or  garnished  the  home  of  the  veterans  for  the 
benefit  of  posterity.  Some,  with  a literai-y  turn,  employed  their 
leisure  in  wTiting  out  their  notes  and  journals,  several  of  which 
have  suiwived  the  wreck  of  time.  Some,  under  an  artistic  impulse, 
had  made  valuable  sketches  of  cities,  scenery,  battle-fields,  and 
castles,  which  they  now  finished.  A few  of  the  victors  shore  off 
their  queues  and  hair,  and  became  monks.  Others,  with  perhaps 
equal  piety,  hung  up  the  arrow-pierced  helmet,  or  corslet  slashed 
by  Chinese  sabre,  as  ex-voto  at  the  local  shrines.  The  writer  can 
bear  personal  witness  to  the  interest  which  many  of  these  authen- 
tic relics  inspii-ed  in  him  while  engaged  in  their  study.  In  1878, 
a large  collection  of  various  relics  of  the  Corean  war  of  1592- 
1597  came  into  the  possession  of  the  mikado’s  government  in 
Tokio,  from  the  heii's  or  descendants  of  the  veterans  of  Taiko.  In 


CHANGES  AFTER  THE  INVASION. 


147 


Kioto,  besides  the  Ear-monument,  the  Hall  of  the  Founder,  in  one 
of  the  gi’eat  Buddhist  temples,  rebuilt  by  the  widow  of  Taiko, 
was  ceiled  with  the  choice  wood  of  the  war  junk  built  for  the 
hero. 

Though  the  peninsula  was  not  open  to  trade  or  Chiistianity,  it 
was  not  for  lack  of  thought  or  attention  on  the  part  of  merchant 
or  missionary'. 

In  England,  a project  was  formed  to  establish  a trading-sta- 
tion in  Japan,  and,  if  there  was  a possibility,  in  Corea  also,  or,  at 
least,  to  see  what  could  be  done  in  “the  island” — as  Corea  then, 
and  for  a long  time  afterward,  was  believed  to  be.  Through  the 
Dutch,  the  Jesuits,  and  their  countrj'man.  Will  Adams,  in  Japan, 
they  had  heard  of  the  Japanese  war,  and  of  Corea.  Captain  Saris 
ai-rived  off  Hirado  Island  about  the  middle  of  June,  1613,  with  a 
cargo  of  pepper,  broadcloth,  gunpowder,  and  English  goods.  In 
a galley,  cairpng  twenty-five  oars  and  manned  by  sixty  men  fur- 
nished by  the  daimio.  Saris  and  his  company  of  seventeen  Eng- 
lishmen set  out  to  \"isit  the  lyeyasii  at  Yedo,  by  way  of  Suruga 
(now  Shidzuoka).  After  two  days’  rowing  along  the  coast,  they 
stopped  for  dinner  in  the  large  and  handsome  city  of  Hakata  (or 
Fukuoka),  the  city  being,  in  reality,  double.  As  the  Englishmen 
walked  about  to  see  the  sights,  the  boys,  children,  and  worse  sort 
of  idle  people  would  gather  about  them,  crying  out,  “ Core,  Core, 
Cocore  Ware  ” (Oh  you  Coreans,  Coreans,  you  Kokorai  men),  taunt- 
ing them  by  these  words  as  Coreans  with  false  hearts,  whooj)ing, 
holloaing,  and  making  such  a noise  that  the  English  could  hardly 
hear  each  other  speak.  lu  some  places,  the  people  threw  stones 
at  these  “Corean  ” Englishmen.  Hakata  was  one  of  the  towns  at 
which  the  embassy  from  Seoiil  stopjjed  while  on  its  way  to  Yedo, 
and  the  incident  shows  clearly  that  the  Japanese  urchins  and 
common  people  had  not  forgotten  the  reputed  pei-fidy  of  the  Co- 
rean.s,  while  they  also  supposed  that  any  foreigner,  not  a Portu- 
guese, with  whom  they  were  familiar,  must  be  a Corean.  In  the 
same  manner,  at  Nankin,  for  a long  while  aU  foreigners,  even 
Americans,  were  called  “Japanese.” 

Nothing  was  done  by  Saris,  so  far  as  is  known,  to  explore  or 
open  Corea  to  Western  commerce,  although  the  last  one  of  the  eight 
clauses  of  the  articles  of  license  to  trade,  given  him  by  Iy4yasu, 
was,  “And  that  further,  ■ndthout  passport,  they  m<ay  and  shall  set 
out  upon  the  discovert'  of  Y'eadzo  (Yezo),  or  any  other  part  in  and 
about  our  empire.”  By  the  last  clause  any  Japanese  would  tm- 


148 


COREA. 


derstand  Corea  and  Riu  Kiu  as  being  land  belonging  to,  but  out- 
side of  “ civilized  ” Nijjpon. 

After  leaving  Nagasaki,  and  calling  at  Bantam,  Saris  took  in  a 
load  of  pepper,  and  sailed  for  England,  reaching  Phnnouth  Sep- 
tember 27,  1614. 

An  attempt  was  also  made  by  the  Dominican  order  of  friars  to 
establish  a mission  in  Corea.  Vincent  (Caun),  the  ward  of  Ko- 
nishi,  who  had  been  educated  and  sent  over  bj’the  Jesuits  to  plant 
Christianity  among  his  counti'j'men,  reached  Peking  and  there 
waited  four  years  to  accomphsh  his  purposes,  but  could  not, 
OA\ing  to  the  presence  of  the  hostile  Alanchius  in  Liao  Tung.  But 
just  as  he  was  returning  to  Japan,  in  1618,  another  attempt  was 
made  by  the  Dominican  friars  to  penetrate  the  sealed  land.  Juan 
de  Saint  Dominique,  a Castilian  Spaniard,  who  had  labored  as  a 
missionary  in  the  Philippine  Islands  since  1601,  was  the  chosen 
man.  Having  secured  rapid  mastery  of  the  languages  of  the 
Malay  archipelago,  he  was  selected  as  one  well  fitted  to  acquire 
Corean.  With  two  others  of  the  same  fraternity  he  embarked  for 
the  shores  of  Morning  Calm.  For  some  reason,  not  kno^-n,  they 
could  not  land  in  Corea,  and  so  passed  over  to  Japan,  where  the 
next  year,  March  19th,  having  met  persecution,  Dominique  died 
in  prison.  The  ashes  of  his  body,  taken  from  the  cremation  fur- 
nace, were  cast  in  the  sea  ; but  his  followers,  ha^-ing  been  able  to 
save  from  the  lire  a hand  and  a foot,  kept  the  ghastly  remnants  as 
holy  rehcs. 

The  exact  relations  of  “the  conquering  and  the  vassal  state,” 
as  the  Japanese  woidd  say,  that  is,  of  Nihon  and  Cho-sen,  were  not 
definitely  fixed,  nor  the  menace  of  wai-  withdrawn,  until  the  last 
of  the  hne  of  Taiko  died,  and  the  family  became  extinct  by  the 
death  of  Hideyori,  the  son  of  Taiko,  in  1612. 

There  is  not  a particle  of  evidence  that  the  conquerors  ever  ex- 
acted an  annual  tribute  of  “thiily  human  hides,”  as  stated  by  a 
recent  French  ^vl•iter.  MTiile  lyeyasu  had  his  hands  full  in  Japan, 
he  paid  httle  attention  to  the  coimtiy  which  Taiko  had  used  as  a 
cockpit  for  the  Chilstians.  lyeyasu  dealt  with  the  Jesuit,  the 
Christian,  and  the  foreigner,  in  a manner  different  from,  and  for 
obvious  reasons  with  success  greater  than,  that  of  Taiko.  He  imi- 
fied  Japan,  re-estabhshed  the  dual  system  of  mikado  and  sho-gun, 
with  two  capitals  and  two  centres  of  authority,  Kioto  and  Tedo. 
He  cleared  the  ground  for  his  grandson  lyemitsii,  who  at  once 
summoned  the  Coreans  to  renew  tiibutary  relations  and  pay  horn- 


CHANGES  AFTER  THE  INVASION. 


149 


age  to  him  at  Yedo.  Magnifying  his  authority,  he  sent,  in  1623, 
a letter  to  the  King  of  Corea,  in  -which  he  styles  himself  Tai-kim 
(“Tycoon  ”),  or  Great  Prince.  This  is  the  equivalent  in  Chinese 
pronunciation  of  the  pure  Japanese  0-gimi,  an  ancient  title  applied 
only  to  the  mikado.  No  assumption  or  presumption  of  pomp  and 
po-wer  -was,  however,  scrupled  at  by  the  successors  of  lyeyasu. 

The  title  “Tycoon,”  too,  -was  intended  to  overawe  the  Coreans, 
as  being  even  higher  than  the  title  Koku  0 (king  of  a [tributary] 
cotmtiyq,  which  their  sovereign  and  the  Ashikaga  line  of  rulers 
held  by  patents  from  the  Emperor  of  China,  and  which  TaikO  had 
scornfully  refused. 

The  coui’t  at  Seoul  responded  to  the  call,  and,  in  1624,  sent  an 
embassy  -with  congratulations  and  costly  presents.  The  envoys 
landed  in  Hizen,  and  made  theii’  journey  overland,  taking  the 
same  route  so  often  traversed  by  the  Hollanders  at  Dcshima,  and 
described  by  Kaempfer,  Thunberg,  and  others.  A sketch  by  a Yedo 
ai'tist  has  depicted  the  gorgeous  scene  in  the  castle  of  the  “ Ty- 
coon.” Seated  on  silken  cushions,  on  a raised  dais,  behind  the 
bamboo  cuidains,  with  sword-bearer  in  his  rear,  in  presence  of  his 
lords,  aU  in  imitation  of  the  imperial  tlu'one  room  in  Kioto,  the 
haughty  imler  received  from  the  Corean  envoy  the  symbol  of  vas- 
salage— a gohei  or  Avand  on  which  strips  of  white  paper  are  himg. 
Then  followed  the  official  banquet. 

Since  the  invasion,  Fusan,  as  before,  had  been  held  and  garri- 
soned by  the  retainers  of  the  daimio  of  Tsushima.  At  this  port 
aU  the  commerce  between  the  two  nations  took  place.  The  inter- 
change of  commodities  Avas  established  on  an  amicable  basis.  Jap- 
anese swords,  military  equi^jinents,  works  of  art,  and  raw  prod- 
ucts were  exchanged  for  Corean  merchandise.  HaAing  felt  the 
power  of  the  eastern  SAVord-blades,  and  miable  to  perfect  their 
OAvn  clumsy  iron  hangers,  either  in  temper,  edge,  or  material,  they 
glatUy  bought  of  the  Japanese,  keeping  their  sword-makers  busy. 
Kaempfer,  Avho  Avas  at  Nagasaki  from  Sejjtember  24,  1690,  to  No- 
A-ember,  1692,  tells  us  that  the  Japanese  imported  from  Fusan 
scarce  medicinal  jdants,  especially  ginseng,  walnuts,  and  fruits  ; 
the  best  pickled  fish,  and  some  few  manufactures  ; among  which 
Avas  “ a certain  sort  of  earthen  pots  made  in  Japij  and  Ninke, 
tAvo  Tartailan  proA-inces.”  These  ceramic  oddities  were  “much 
esteemed  by  the  Japanese,  and  bought  A’ei*y  dear.” 

From  an  American  or  British  point  of  aIcav,  there  Avas  little 
trade  done  betAveen  the  two  countries,  but  on  the  strength  of  even 


150 


COREA. 


this  small  amount,  Earl  RusseU,  in  1862,  tried  to  get  Great  Britain 
included  as  a co-trader  between  Japan  and  Corea.  He  was  not  suc- 
cessful. Provision  v/as  also  made  for  those  who  might  be  cast,  by 
the  perils  of  the  sea,  upon  the  shore  of  either  coimtrj’.  At  the  ex- 
pense of  the  Yedo  government  a Chosen  Yashiki  (Corean  House), 
was  built  at  Nagasaki.  From  whatever  part  of  the  Japanese  shores 
the  waifs  were  picked  up,  they  were  sent  to  Nagasaki,  fed  and 
sheltered  until  a junk  could  be  despatched  to  Fusan.  These  un- 
fortunates were  mostly  fishermen,  who,  in  some  cases,  had  their 
wives  and  children  with  them.  It  was  from  such  that  Siebold  ob- 
tained the  materials  for  his  notes,  vocabulary,  and  sketches  in  the 
Corean  department  of  his  great  Archiv. 

The  possession  of  Fusan  by  the  Japanese  was,  until  1876,  a 
perpetual  witness  of  the  humiliating  defeat  of  the  Coreans  in  the 
war  of  1592-1597,  and  a constant  iiTitation  to  their  national  pride. 
Their  popular  historians,  passing  over  the  facts  of  the  case,  substi- 
tute pleasing  fiction  to  gratify  the  popidar  taste.  The  subjoined 
note  of  explanation,  given  by  Dallet,  attached  to  a map  of  Corea 
of  home  manufactm-e,  thus  accounts  for  the  presence  of  the 
foreigners.  The  substance  of  the  note  is  as  follows  : During  the 
sixteenth  century  many  of  the  barbarous  inhabitants  of  Tsushima 
left  that  island,  and,  coming  over  to  Corea,  established  themselves 
on  the  coast  of  Corea,  in  thi’ee  little  ports,  called  Fusan,  Y'um,  and 
Chisi,  and  rapidly  increased  in  numbers.  About  five  years  after 
Chung-chong  ascended  the  throne,  the  barbarians  of  Fusan  and 
Yum  made  trouble.  They  destroyed  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Fusan, 
and  killed  also  the  city  governor,  named  Ni  Utsa.  Being  subdued 
by  the  royal  troops,  they  could  no  longer  live  in  these  ports,  but 
were  di’iven  into  the  interior.  A short  time  afterward,  having 
asked  pardon  for  their  crimes,  they  obtained  it  and  came  and  es- 
tablished themselves  again  at  the  ports.  This  was  only  for  a short 
time,  for  a few  years  aftei’ward,  a little  before  the  year  1592,  they  all 
retmned  to  their  country,  Tsushima  In  the  year  1599  the  king, 
Syen-cho,  held  communication  with  the  Tsushima  barbarians.  It 
happened  that  he  inrited  them  to  the  places  which  they  had 
quitted  on  the  coast  of  Corea,  built  houses  for  them,  treated  them 
with  great  kindness,  established  for  their  benefit  a market  during 
five  days  in  each  montli,  beginning  on  the  third  day  of  the  month, 
and  when  they  had  a great  quantity  of  merchandise  on  hand  to 
disj)ose  of  he  even  permitted  them  to  hold  it  still  oftener. 

This  is  a good  siDecimen  of  Corean  vamish-w'ork  carried  into 


CHANGES  AFTER  THE  INVASION. 


151 


history.  The  rough  facts  are  smoothed  over  by  that  well-applied 
native  lacquer,  which  is  said  to  resemble  gold  to  the  eye.  The 
official  gloss  has  been  smeared  over  more  modem  events  with 
equal  success,  and  even  defeat  is  turned  into  golden  victory. 

Yet,  with  all  the  miseries  inflicted  upon  her,  the  humble  nation 
learned  rich  lessons  and  gained  many  an  advantage  even  from  her 
enemy.  The  embassies,  which  were  yearly  despatched  to  yield 
homage  to  their  late  invaders,  were  at  the  expense  of  the  latter. 
The  Japanese  pride  purchased,  at  a dear  rate,  the  empty  bubble 
of  homage,  by  paying  aU  the  bdls.  We  may  even  suspect  that  a 
grim  joke  was  practised  upon  the  Adctors  by  the  vanquished. 
Year  by  year  they  swelled  the  pomp  and  numbers  of  their  train 
until,  finally,  it  reached  the  absurd  number  of  four  hundred  per- 
sons. With  imperturbable  effrontery  they  devastated  the  treasuiy 
of  their  “Tycoon.”  To  receive  an  appointment  on  the  embassy  to 
Yedo  was  reckoned  a rich  sinecure.  It  enabled  the  possessor  to 
enjoy  an  expensive  picnic  of  three  months,  two  of  which  were  at 
the  cost  of  the  entertainers.  Landing  in  Chikuzen,  or  Hizen, 
they  slowly  journeyed  overland  to  Yedo,  and,  after  their  meny- 
making  in  the  capital,  leisurely  made  their  jaunt  back  again.  For 
nearly  a centurj’  the  Yedo  government  appeared  to  relish  the  sen- 
sation of  having  a crowd  of  people  from  across  the  sea  come  to 
pay  homage  and  bear  Aritness  to  the  gi’eatness  of  the  Tokugawa 
family.  Li  1710  a special  gateway  was  erected  in  the  castle  at 
Yedo  to  impress  the  embassy  from  Seoul,  who  were  to  arrive  next 
year,  with  the  serene  glory  of  the  sho-gun  lyenobu.  From  a pa- 
vilion near  by  the  embassy’s  quarters,  the  Tycoon  himself  was  a 
spectator  of  the  feats  of  archery,  on  horseback,  in  which  the  Co- 
reans  excelled.  The  intolerable  expense  at  last  compelled  the 
Yedo  nilers  to  dispense  with  such  costly  vassalage,  and  to  spoil 
what  was,  to  their  guests,  a pleasant  game.  Ordering  them  to 
come  only  as  far  as  Tsushima,  they  were  entertained  by  the  So 
family  of  daimios,  who  were  allowed  by  the  “ Tycoon  ” a stipend 
in  gold  kobans  for  this  pmqjose. 

A great  social  custom,  that  has  become  a national  habit,  was 
introduced  by  the  Japanese  when  they  brought  over  the  tobacco 
plant  and  taught  its  properties,  cidture,  and  use.  The  copious 
testimony  of  aU  risitors,  and  the  rich  vocabulary  of  terms  relating 
to  the  culture,  curing,  and  preparation  of  tobacco  show  that  the 
crop  that  is  yearly  raised  from  the  soil  merely  for  purposes  of 
waste  in  smoke  is  very  large.  In  the  personal  equipment  of  every 


152 


COREA. 


male  Corean,  and  often  in  that  of  women  and  children,  a tobacco 
pouch  and  materials  for  tiring  forms  an  indispensable  part.  The 
smoker  does  not  feel  “ dressed  ” without  his  well-filled  bag.  Into  the 
forms  of  hospitality,  the  requisites  of  threshold  gossip  and  social 
enjojunent,  and  for  all  other  purposes,  real  or  imaginary,  which 
nicotine  can  aid  or  abet,  tobacco  has  entered  not  merely  as  a lux- 
ury or  ornament,  but  as  a necessity. 

Another  great  change  for  the  better,  in  the  improvement  of  the 
national  garb,  dates  from  the  sixteenth  century,  and  very  probably 
from  the  Japanese  invasion.  This  was  the  introduction  of  the  cot- 
ton plant.  Hitherto,  silk  for  the  very  rich,  and  hemp  and  sea 
grass  for  the  middle  and  poorer  classes,  had  been  the  rule.  In 
the  north,  furs  were  worn  to  a large  extent,  while  plaited  straw 
for  various  pai'ts  of  the  limbs  seiwed  for  clothing,  as  weU  as  pro- 
tection against  storm  and  rain.  The  vegetable  fibres  were  bleached 
to  give  whiteness.  Cotton  now  began  to  be  generally  cultivated 
and  woven. 

It  is  tnie  that  authorities  do  not  agree  as  to  the  date  of  the 
first  use  of  this  plant.  DaUet  reports  that  cotton  was  formerly 
unknown  in  Corea,  but  was  grown  in  China,  and  that  the  Chinese, 
in  order  to  preserve  a market  for  their  textile  fabrics  within  the 
peninsula,  rigorously  guarded,  with  all  possible  precautions,  against 
the  exportation  of  a single  one  of  the  precious  seeds. 

One  of  the  membei's  of  the  annual  embassy  to  Peking,  with 
great  tact,  succeeded  in  procuring  a few  grains  of  cotton  seed, 
which  he  concealed  in  the  qudl  of  his  hat  feather.  Thus,  in  a 
manner  similar  to  the  traditional  accovmt  of  the  bringing  of  silk- 
worms’ eggs  inside  a staff  to  Constantinople  from  China,  the  pre- 
cious shnib  reached  Corea  about  five  himdred  years  ago.  It  is 
now  cultivated  successfully  in  the  peninsula  in  latitude  far  above 
that  of  the  cotton  belt  in  America,  and  even  in  Manchuria,  the 
most  northern  limit  of  its  growth. 

It  is  evident  that  a countiy  which  contains  cotton,  crocodiles, 
and  tigers,  cannot  have  a vei-y  bleak  climate.  It  seems  more 
probable  that  though  the  first  seeds  may  have  been  brought  from 
China,  the  cultivation  of  this  vegetable  wool  was  not  pursued  upon 
a large  scale  imtil  after  the  Japanese  invasion.  Oirr  reasons  for  ques- 
tioning the  accuracy  of  the  date  given  in  the  common  tradition  is. 
that  it  is  certain  that  cotton  was  not  known  in  Northern  China  five 
hundred  years  ago.  It  was  introduced  into  Central  China  from 
Turkestan  in  the  fourteenth  century,  though  known  in  the  extreme 


CHANGES  AFTER  THE  INVASION.  l,o3 

south  before  that  time.  The  Chinese  pay  divine  honors  to  one 
Hvang  Tao  Po,  the  reputed  instnictress  in  the  art  of  spinning  and 
weaving  the  “tree- wool.”  She  is  said  to  have  come  from  Hainan 
Island. 

Though  cotton  was  first  brought  to  Japan  by  a Hindoo,  in  the 
year  799,  yet  the  art  of  its  culture  seems  to  have  been  lost  during 
the  long  civil  wars  of  the  middle  ages.  The  fact  that  it  had 
become  extinct  is  shown  in  a verse  of  poetiy  composed  by  a court 
noble  in  1248.  “ The  cotton-seed,  that  was  planted  by  the  foreigner 
and  not  by  the  natives,  has  died  away.”  In  another  Japanese  book, 
written  about  1570,  it  is  stated  that  cotton  had  again  been  intro- 
duced and  planted  in  the  southern  provinces. 

The  Portuguese,  trading  at  Nagasaki,  made  cotton  w’ool  a fa- 
miliar object  to  the  Japanese  soldiers.  ^Tiile  the  army  was  in 
Corea  a Em-opean  ship,  driven  far  out  of  her  course  and  much 
damaged  by  the  storm,  anchored  oflf  Yokohama.  Being  kindly 
treated  w'hile  refitting,  the  captain,  among  other  gifts  to  the 
daimio  of  the  province,  gave  him  a bag  of  cotton  seeds,  which 
were  distributed.  The  yam  selling  at  a higli  price,  the  cultm'e  of 
the  shrub  spread  rapidly  through  the  provinces  of  Eastern  and 
Northern  Japan,  being  already  common  in  the  south  provinces. 
Even  if  the  cultiue  of  cotton  was  not  introduced  into  Corea  by 
the  Japanese  army,  it  is  ceidain  that  it  has  been  largely  exported 
from  Japan  dming  the  last  two  centuries.  The  increase  of  gen- 
eral comfort  by  this  one  article  of  wear  and  use  can  hardly  be  es- 
timated. Not  only  as  wool  and  fibre,  but  in  the  oil  from  its  seeds, 
the  nation  added  largely  to  the  sum  of  its  blessings. 

Paper,  from  silk  and  hemp,  rice  stalk  fibres,  mulberry  bark, 
and  other  such  raw  material,  had  long  been  made  by  the  Chinese, 
but  it  is  probable  that  the  Coreans,  first  of  the  nations  of  Chinese 
Asia,  made  paper  from  cotton  wool.  For  this  manufacture  they 
to-day  are  famed.  Their  paper  is  highly  prized  in  Peking  and 
Japan  for  its  extreme  thickness  and  toughness.  It  forms  part  of 
the  annual  tribute  which  the  embassies  canw"  to  Peking.  It  is 
often  thick  enough  to  be  spht  into  several  layers,  and  is  much 
used  by  the  tailors  of  the  Chinese  metropohs  as  a lining  for  the 
coats  of  mandarins  and  gentlemen.  It  also  serves  for  the  covering 
of  window-frames,  and  a sewed  wad  of  from  ten  to  fifteen  thick- 
nesses of  it  make  a kind  of  armor  which  the  troops  wear.  It  wrU 
resist  a musket-ball,  but  not  a rifie-buUet. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


THE  ISSACHAB  OF  EASTERN  ASIA, 

The  Shan-yan  Alin,  or  Ever-Wliite  Mountains,  stand  like  a wall 
along  the  northern  boundary  of  the  Corean  peninsula.  Irregular 
mountain  masses  and  outjutting  ranges  of  hills  fonn  its  buttresses, 
while,  at  intervals,  lofty  peaks  rise  as  towers.  These  are  all  over- 
topped by  the  central  spii’e  Paik-tu,  or  ^Tiitehead,  which  may  be 
over  ten  thousand  feet  high.  From  its  bases  flow  out  the  Yalu, 
Tumen,  and  Hui’ka  Rivers. 

From  primeval  times  the  dwellers  at  the  foot  of  this  mountain, 
who  saw  its  ever  hoarj’  head  lost  in  the  clouds,  or  glistening  with 
fresh-fallen  snow,  conceived  of  a spirit  dwelling  on  its  heights  in 
the  fonn  of  a virgin  in  white.  Her  servants  were  animals  in  white 
fur  and  birds  in  white  plumage. 

When  Buddhism  entered  the  peninsula,  as  in  China  and  Japan, 
so,  in  Corea,  it  absorbed  the  local  deities,  and  hailed  them  imder 
new  names,  as  prertous  iucamations  of  Buddha  before  his  avatar 
in  India,  or  the  true  advent  of  the  precious  faith  through  his  mis- 
sionaries. They  were  thenceforth  adopted  into  the  Buddhist  pan- 
theon, and  numbered  among  the  worshipped  Buddhas.  The  spirit 
of  the  Ever- White  Mountains,  the  virgin  in  ever-white  robes, 
named  Manchusri,  whose  home  lay  among  the  unmelting  snows, 
was  one  of  these.  Perhaps  it  was  from  this  deity  that  the  Man- 
chius,  the  ancestors  of  the  ruling  dynasty  of  China,  the  wearers  of 
the  woi’ld-famous  hafr  tads,  took  their  name. 

According  to  Manchiu  legend,  as  given  by  Professor  Douglas, 
it  is  said  that  “in  remote  ages,  three  heaven-bom  virgins  dwelt 
beneath  the  shadow  of  the  Great  TVTiite  Moimtains,  and  that,  while 
they  were  bathing  in  a lake  which  reflected  in  its  bosom  the 
snowj'  clad  peaks  which  towered  above  it,  a magpie  dropped  3 
blood  red  fruit  on  the  clothes  of  the  youngest.  This  the  maiden 
instinctively  devoured,  and  forthwith  conceived  and  bore  a son, 
whose  name  they  called  Ai-sin  Ghioro,  which  being  interpreted  is 


,THE  ISSACHAR  OF  EASTERN  ASIA. 


155 


Home  of  the  Manchius,  and  Their  Migrations. 


156 


COREA. 


the  ‘ Golden  Family  Stem,’  and  which  is  the  family  name  of  the  em- 
perors of  China.  When  his  mother  had  entered  the  icy  cave  of 
the  dead,  her  son  embarked  on  a little  boat,  and  floated  down  the 
river  Hurka,  rmtil  he  reached  a district  occupied  by  three  families 
who  were  at  war  with  each  other.  The  personal  appearance  of 
the  supernatural  youth  so  impressed  these  warlike  chiefs  that  they 
forgot  their  enmities,  and  hailed  him  as  their  niler.  The  to"wn  of 
0-to-le  [Odoli]  was  chosen  as  his  capital,  and  from  that  day  his 
people  waxed  fat  and  kicked  against  their  oppressors,  the  Chinese.” 

The  home  of  the  IManchius  was,  as  this  legend  shows,  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Evei’- White  Mountains,  in  the  vaUey  of  the 
Hurka.  From  beyond  these  mountains  was  to  roll  upon  China  and 
Corea  another  avalanche  of  invasion.  Beginning  to  be  restless  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  they  had,  in  the  sixteenth,  consolidated  so  many 
tribes,  and  were  so  strong  in  men  and  horses,  that  they  openly  de- 
fied the  Chinese.  The  formidable  expeditions  of  Li-yu-sun,  previous 
to  the  Japanese  invasion  of  Corea,  kept  them  at  bay  for  a time,  but 
the  immense  expenditure  of  life  and  treasure  required  to  fight  the 
Japanese,  drained  the  resom-ces  of  the  Ming  emperors,  while  their 
attention  being  drawn  away  from  the  north,  the  Manchiu  hordes 
massed  their  forces  and  grew  daily  in  wealth,  numbers,  discipline, 
and  courage.  The  invasion  of  Cho-sen  by  the  Japanese  veterans  was 
one  of  the  causes  of  the  weakness  and  fall  of  the  Ming  dynasty. 

To  repress  the  rising  power  in  the  north,  and  to  smother  the 
life  of  the  young  nation,  the  Peking  government  resorted  to  bar- 
barous cruelties  and  stem  coercion,  in  which  bloodshed  was  con- 
tinual. Unable  to  protect  the  eastern  border  of  Liao  Tung,  the  entire 
population  of  tluee  hundred  thousand  souls,  dwelling  in  four 
cities  and  many  rillages,  were  removed  westward  and  resettled  on 
new  lands.  Fortresses  were  planned,  but  not  finished,  in  the  de- 
serted land,  to  keep  back  the  restless  cavalry  raidere  from  the  north. 
Thus  the  fovmdation  of  the  neutral  strip  of  fifty  miles  was  imcon- 
sciously  laid,  and  ten  thousand  square  miles  of  fair  and  fertile 
land,  west  of  the  Yalu,  was  abandoned  to  the  wolf  and  tiger. 
"WTiat  it  soon  became,  it  has  remained  until  yesterday — a howling 
•wdldemess.  (See  map  on  page  155.) 

Unable  to  meet  these  cotton-armored  raiders  in  the  field,  the 
Ming  emperor  ordered,  and  in  1615  consummated,  the  assassina- 
tion of  their  king.  This  exasperated  all  the  Manchiu  tribes  to 
vengeance,  and  hostilities  on  a large  scale  at  once  began  by  a 
southwest  movement  into  Liao  Timg. 


THE  ISSACHAR  OF  EASTERN  ASIA 


157 


China  had  now  again  to  face  an  invasion  greater  than  the  Jap- 
anese, for  this  time  a whole  nation  was  behind  it.  Calling  on 
her  vassal,  the  Eastern  Kingdom,  to  send  an  army  of  twenty  thou- 
sand men,  she  ordered  them  to  join  the  imperial  army  at  Hing- 
king.  This  city,  now  called  Yen-den,  hes  about  seventy  miles 
west  of  the  Yalu  Kiver,  near  the  42d  parallel,  just  beyond  what  was 
“ the  neutral  strip,”  and  inside  the  palisades  erected  later.  In 
the  battle,  which  ensued,  the  Coreans  first  faced  the  Manchius. 
The  imperial  legions  were  beaten,  and  the  Coreans,  seeing  which 
way  the  victory  would  finally  turn,  deserted  from  the  Chinese  side 
to  that  of  their  enemy.  This  was  in  1619. 

The  Manchiu  general  sent  back  some  of  the  ninaway  Coreans 
to  their  king,  intimating  that,  though  the  Coreans  were  acting 
gratefully  in  assisting  the  Chinese,  who  had  formerly  helped  the 
Coreans  against  the  Japanese,  yet  it  might  hereafter  be  better  to 
remain  neutral.  So  far  from  taking  any  notice  of  this  letter,  the 
government  at  Seoul  allowed  the  king’s  subjects  to  cross  the  Yalu 
and  assist  the  people  of  Liao  Tung  against  the  Manchius,  who 
were  making  Hing-king  their  capital.  At  the  same  time  the  Chi- 
nese commander  was  permitted  to  enter  Corea,  and  thence  to 
make  expeditions  against  the  Manchius,  by  which  they  inflicted 
great  damage  upon  the  enemy.  This  continued  until  the  winter 
of  1827,  when  the  Manchius,  having  lost  all  patience  with  Corea, 
prepared  to  invade  the  peninsula.  Compelling  two  refugees  to 
act  as  their  guides,  they  crossed  the  frozen  Yalu  in  four  divisions, 
in  Februarj’,  and  at  once  attacked  the  Chinese  anny,  which  was 
defeated,  and  retreated  into  Liao  Tung.  They  then  began  the 
march  to  Heoul.  Ai-chiu  was  the  first  town  taken,  and  then,  after 
crossing  the  Ching-chong  Kiver,  followed  in  succession  the  cities 
lining  the  high  road  to  Ping-an.  Thence,  over  the  Tatong  River, 
they  pressed  on  to  Seoul,  the  Coreans  everywhere  fljdng  before  them. 
Thousands  of  dwellings  and  magazines  of  provisions  were  given  to 
the  flames,  and  their  trail  was  one  of  blood  and  ashes.  Among  the 
slain  were  two  Hollanders,  who  were  captives  in  the  country. 

Heretofore  a hne  of  strong  palisades  had  separated  Corea  from 
Manchuria,  on  the  north,  but  large  portions  of  it  were  destroyed 
at  this  time  in  the  constant  forays  along  the  border.  Those  parts 
which  stood  yet  intact  were  often  seen  by  travellers  along  the 
Manchurian  side  as  late  as  toward  the  end  of  the  last  century. 
Since  then  this  wooden  wall,  a pigmy  imitation  of  China’s  colossal 
embargo  in  masonrj",  has  gradually  fallen  into  decay. 


158 


COREA. 


The  Manchius  invested  Seoul  and  bej^an  its  siege  in  earnest. 
The  queen  and  ladies  of  the  court  had  already  been  sent  to 
Kang-wa  Island.  The  king,  to  avoid  fiudher  shedding  of  blood, 
sent  tribute  offerings  to  the  invaders,  and  concluded  a treaty  of 
peace  by  which  Cho-sen  again  exchanged  masters,  the  king  not 
only  acknowledging  from  the  Manchiu  sovereign  the  right  of  in- 
vestiture, but  also  direct  authority  over  his  person,  that  is,  the 
relation  of  master  and  subject. 

The  Coreans  now  waited  to  see  whether  events  were  Kkely  to 
modify  their  new  relations,  so  reluctantly  entered  into,  for  the  Chi- 
nese were  far  from  beaten  as  yet.  "VMien  free  from  the  presence 
of  the  invading  army  the  courage  of  the  ministers  rose,  and  by 
their  advice  the  king,  by  gradual  encroachments  and  neglect,  an- 
nulled the  treaty. 

No  sooner  were  the  Manchius  able  to  spare  their  forces  for  the 
pm-pose,  than,  turning  from  China,  they  marched  into  Corea,  one 
hundred  thousand  strong,  well  supplied  ■with  provisions  and  bag- 
gage-wagons. Enteiing  the  peninsula,  both  at  Ai-chiu  and  by  the 
northern  pass,  they  reached  Seoul,  and,  after  severe  fighting,  en- 
tered it.  Being  now  provided  -with  cannon  and  boats,  they  took 
Kang-wa,  into  which  all  the  royal,  and  many  of  the  noble,  ladies 
had  fled  for  safety. 

The  king  now  came  to  terms,  and  made  a treaty  in  February, 
1637,  in  which  he  utterly  renounced  his  allegiance  to  the  Ming 
emperor,  agreed  to  give  his  two  sons  as  hostages,  promised  to 
send  an  annual  embassy,  -with  tribute,  to  the  Manchiu  court,  and 
to  establish  a market  at  the  Border  Gate,  in  Liao  Tung.  These 
covenants  wei’e  ratified  by  the  solemn  ceremonial  of  the  king,  his 
sons  and  his  ministers  confessing  their  crimes  and  making  “ kow- 
tow” (bowing  nine  times  to  the  earth).  Tartar  and  Corean  wor- 
shipped together  before  Heaven,  and  the  altar  erected  to  Heaven’s 
honor.  A memorial  stone,  erected  near  tliis  sacred  place,  com- 
memorates the  clemency  of  the  Manchiu  conqueror. 

In  obedience  to  the  orders  of  their  new  masters,  the  Coreans 
despatched  ships,  loaded  -with  grain,  to  feed  the  armies  operating 
against  Peking,  and  sent  a small  force  beyond  the  Tumen  to  chas- 
tise a tribe  that  had  rebelled  against  their  conquerors.  A picked 
body  of  their  matchlock  men  was  also  admitted  into  the  Manchiu 
service. 

After  the  evacuation  of  Corea,  the  victoi'^  marched  into  China, 
where  bloody,  civil  war  was  already  raging.  The  imperial  army 


THE  ISSACHAR  OP  EASTERN  ASIA. 


159 


was  badly  beaten  by  the  rebels  headed  by  the  usurper  Li-tse- 
ching.  The  Manchius  joined  their  forces  with  the  Imperialists, 
and  defeated  the  rebels,  and  then  demanded  the  price  of  their 
victory.  Entering  Peking,  they  proclaimed  the  downfall  of  the 
house  of  Ming.  The  Tatar  (vassal)  was  now  a “Tartar.”  The 
son  of  their  late  king  was  set  upon  the  dragon-throne  and  pro- 
claimed the  Whang  Ti,  the  Son  of  Heaven,  and  the  Lord  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom  and  all  her  vassals.  The  following  tribute  was 
fixed  for  Cho-sen  to  pay  annually  : 

100  ounces  of  gold,  1,000  oimces  of  silver,  10,000  bags  of  rice, 

2.000  pieces  of  silk,  300  pieces  of  linen,  10,000  pieces  of  cotton 
cloth,  400  pieces  of  hemp  cloth,  100  pieces  of  fine  hemp  cloth, 

10.000  rolls  (fifty  sheets  each)  of  large  paper,  1,000  rolls  small 
sized  paper,  2,000  knives  (good  quality),  1,000  ox-horns,  40  de- 
corated mats,  200  pounds  of  dye-wood,  10  boxes  of  pepper,  100 
tiger  skins,  100  deer  skins,  400  beaver  skins,  200  skins  of  blue 
(musk  ?)  rats. 

When,  as  it  haj^pened  the  verj-  next  year,  the  sho-gun  of  Japan 
demanded  an  increase  of  tribute  to  be  jiaid  in  Yedo,  the  coui-t  of 
Seoul  plead  in  excuse  their  wasted  resources  consequent  upon  the 
war  with  the  Manchius,  and  their  heavy  buixlens  newly  laid  upon 
them.  Their  excuse  was  accepted. 

Twice,  within  a single  generation,  had  the  little  peninsula  been 
devastated  bj*  two  mighty  invasions  that  ate  up  the  land.  Between 
the  mountaineers  of  the  north,  and  “ the  brigands  ” from  over  the 
sea,  Corea  was  left  the  Issachar  among  nations.  The  once  strong 
ass  couched  down  between  two  burdens.  “ i\jid  he  saw  that  the 
rest  was  good,  and  the  land  that  it  was  pleasant,  and  bowed  his 
shoulder  to  bear,  and  became  a servant  unto  tribute.” 

The  Manchius,  being  of  different  stock  and  blood  from  the 
Chinese,  yet  imposed  their  dress  and  method  of  wearing  the  hair 
upon  the  millions  of  Chinese  people,  but  here  their  tjuanny 
seemed  to  stop.  Hitherto,  the  Chinese  and  Corean  method  of 
rolling  the  hair  in  a knot  or  ball,  on  the  top  of  the  head,  had  been 
the  fashion  for  ages.  As  a sign  of  loyalty  to  the  new  rulers,  all 
peojfie  in  the  Middle  Kingdom  were  comi)elled  to  shave  the  fore- 
front of  the  head  and  allow  their  hair  to  grow  in  a queue,  or  jjig- 
tail,  behind  on  their  back.  At  first  they  resisted,  and  much  blood 
was  shed  before  all  submitted  ; but,  at  length,  the  once  odious 
mark  of  savageiy  and  foreign  conquest  became  the  national  fash- 
ion, and  the  Chinaman’s  pride  at  home  and  abroad.  Even  in 


160 


COREA. 


foreign  lands,  they  cling  to  this  mark  of  their  loyalty  as  to  life 
and  country.  The  object  of  the  recent  queue-cutting  plots,  fo- 
mented by  the  political,  secret  societies  of  China,  is  to  insult  the 
imperial  family  at  Peking  by  robbing  the  Chine.se  of  their  loyal 
appendage,  and  the  special  sign  of  the  Tartar  dominion. 

As  a special  favor  to  the  Coreans  who  first  submitted  to  the 
new  masters  of  Kathay,  they  were  spared  the  infliction  of  the 
queue,  and  allowed  to  di’ess  their  hau*  in  the  ancient  style. 

The  Corean  king  hastened  to  send  congratulations  to  the  em- 
jieror.  Shun  Chi,  which  ingratiated  him  stiU  more  in  favor  at 
Peking.  In  10.50  a captive  Corean  maid,  taken  prisoner  in  their 
first  invasion,  became  sixth  lady  in  rank  in  the  imperial  house- 
hold. Through  her  influence  her  father,  the  ambassador,  obtained 
a considerable  diminution  of  the  annual  tribute,  fixed  upon  in  the 
terms  of  capitulation  in  1037.  In  1043,  one-third  of  this  tribute 
had  been  remitted,  so  that,  by  this  last  reduction,  in  1050,  the  tax 
upon  Corean  loyalty  was  indeed  very  slight.  Indeed  it  has  long 
been  considered  by  the  Peking  government  that  the  Coreans  get 
about  as  much  as  they  give,  and  the  embassy  is  one  of  ceremony 
rather  than  of  tribute-bringing.  Their  ofiering  is  rather  a per- 
centage paid  for  license  to  trade,  than  a symbol  of  vassalage. 
Nevertheless,  the  Coreans  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  cen- 
turies found  out,  to  their  cost,  that  any  lack  of  due  deference 
w'as  an  expensive  item  of  freedom.  Every  jot  and  tittle,  or  tithe 
of  the  mint  or  anise  of  etiquette,  was  exacted  by  the  proud  Man- 
chius.  In  1G95,  the  king  of  Cho-sen  was  fined  ten  thousand  oimces 
of  silver  for  the  omission  of  some  punctilio  of  vassalage.  At  the 
investiture  of  each  sovereign  in  Seoul,  two  grandees  were  sent 
from  Peking  to  confer  the  patent  of  royalty.  The  little  bill  for 
this  costly  favor  was  about  ten  thousand  taels,  or  dollars,  in  silver. 
The  Coreans  also  erected,  near  one  of  the  gates  of  Seoul,  a temple, 
which  stiU  stands,  in  honor  of  the  Manchius  general  commanding 
the  invasion,  and  to  whom,  to  this  day,  they  pay  semi-divine  hon- 
ors. Yet  to  encourage  patriotism  it  was  permitted,  by  royal  de- 
cree, to  the  descendants  of  the  minister  who  refused,  at  the  Yalu 
Kiver,  to  allow  the  Manchius  to  cross,  and  who  thereby  lost  hi^ 
life,  to  erect  to  his  memory  a monumental  gate,  a mark  of  high 
honor  only  rarely  gi’anted. 

The  Jesuits  at  Peking  succeeded  in  ingratiating  themselves 
with  the  conquerors,  and  Shun-chi,  the  emperor,  was  a pupd  of 
Adam  Schall,  a German  Jesuit,  who  became  President  of  the  Board 


THE  ISSACHAR  OF  EASTERN  ASIA. 


161 


11 


Styles  of  Hair>dre$sing  in  Corea. 


162 


COREA. 


of  Mathematicians.  Nevertheless,  in  the  troubles  preceding  the 
peace,  many  upright  men  lost  their  lives,  and  hundreds  of  schol- 
ars who  hated  the  Tatar  conquerors  of  their  beloved  China — as 
the  Christians  of  Constantinople  hated  the  Turks — fled  to  Corea 
and  Japan,  conferring  great  literary  influence  and  benefit  In 
both  coimtries  their  presence  greatly  stimulated  the  critical  study 
of  Chinese  literature.  With  the  i^lito  and  Yedo  scholars  in  Japan, 
they  assisted  to  promote  the  revival  of  learning,  so  long  neglected 
dming  the  civil  wars.  At  Nagasaki,  a Chinese  colony  of  merchants, 
and  trade  between  the  two  countries,  were  establi.shed,  after  the 
last  hope  of  restoring  the  ISIings  had  been  extinguished  in  Koku- 
senya  (Coxinga),  who  also  drove  the  Dutch  from  Formosa.  This 
exodus  of  scholars  was  somewhat  like  the  dispersion  of  the  Greek 
scholars  through  Europe  after  the  fall  of  the  Byzantine  empire. 

To  the  Jesuits  in  Peking,  who  were  mostly  Frenchmen,  belongs 
the  credit  of  beginning  that  whole  system  of  modem  culture,  by 
which  modem  science  and  Christianity  are  yet  to  transform  the 
Chinese  mind,  and  recast  the  ideas  of  this  mighty  people  con- 
cerning nature  and  Deity.  They  now  began  to  make  known  in 
Em-ope  much  valuable  information  about  China  and  her  outlying 
ti'ibutary  states.  They  sent  home  a map  of  Corea — the  first  seen 
in  Em-ope.  Imperfect,  though  it  was,  it  made  the  hermit  land 
more  than  a mere  name.  In  “ China  Illustrata,”  written  by  the 
Jesuit  Martini,  and  published  in  1649,  in  Amsterdam — the  city  of 
i:>rinting  presses  and  the  Leipsic  of  that  day — there  is  a map  of 
Corea  The  same  industrious  scholar  wrote,  in  Latin,  a book,  en- 
titled “ De  BeUo  inter  Tartaros  et  Seniensis  ” (On  the  War  between 
the  Manchius  and  the  Chinese),  which  was  issued  at  Antwerp  in 
1654,  and  in  Amsterdam  in  1661.  It  was  also  translated  into 
English,  French,  and  Spanish,  the  editions  being  issued  at  Lon- 
don, Donay,  and  Madrid.  The  English  title  is  “ BeUmn  Tartari- 
cum  ; or,  the  Conquest  of  the  Great  and  Most  Renowned  Empire 
of  China  by  the  Invasion  of  the  [Manchiu]  Tartars,”  London,  1654, 
octavo. 

The  Dutch  had  long  tried  to  get  a hand  in  the  trade  of  China, 
and,  in  1604,  1622,  and  1653,  had  sent  fleets  of  trading  vessels  to 
Chinese  ports,  but  were  in  every  instance  refused.  The  Russians, 
however,  were  first  allowed  to  trade  on  the  northern  frontier  of 
China  before  the  same  privileges  were  granted  to  other  Europeans. 
The  Cossacks,  when  they  first  crossed  the  Ural  Moimtains,  in  1579, 
with  their  faces  set  towai-d  the  Pacific,  never  ceased  their  advance 


THE  ISSACHAR  OF  EASTERN  ASIA. 


163 


till  they  had  added  to  the  Czar’s  domain  a portion  of  the  earth’s 
sui-face  as  large  as  the  United  States,  and  half  of  Europe.  Once  on 
the  steppes,  there  began  that  long  duel  between  Cossack  and  Tar- 
tar, which  never  ended  until  the  boundaries  of  Russia  touched 
those  of  Corea,  Japan,  and  British  America.  Cossacks  discovered, 
explored,  conquered,  and  settled  this  triple-zoned  region  of  frozen 
moss,  forest  land  and  feride  sod,  bringing  over  six  rndhon  square 
mdes  of  territory  under  the  wings  of  the  double-headed  eagle. 
They  brought  reports  of  Corea  to  Russia,  and  it  was  from  Russian 
sources  that  Sir  John  CampbeU  obtained  the  substance  of  his 
“Commercial  Histoiy  of  Chorea  and  Japan”  in  his  voyages  and 
travels,  printed  in  London,  1771. 

In  1645,  a party  of  Japanese  traversed  Cho-sen  from  Ai-chiu  to 
Fusan,  the  Dan  and  Beersheba  of  the  peninsida.  Returning  from 
their  travels,  one  of  them  wTote  a book  caUed  the  “Romance  of 
Corea  ” (Cho-sen  Monogataii)*.  Takeuchi  Tosaemon  and  his  son, 
Tozo,  and  shipmaster  Kunida  Hisosaemon,  on  Aprd  26,  1645,  left 
the  port  of  Mikimi  in  the  prorince  of  Echizen — the  same  place  to 
which  the  first  native  of  Corea  is  said  to  have  reached  Japan  in 
the  legendary  period.  With  three  large  junks,  whose  crews  num- 
bered fifty-eight  men,  they  set  sad  for  the  north  on  a trading  voy- 
age. Off  the  island  of  Sado  a fearfid  storm  broke  upon  them, 
which,  after  fifteen  days,  drove  them  on  the  mountain  coast  of 
Tartarj’,  where  they  landed.  May  12th,  to  refit  and  get  fi-esh  water. 
At  first  the  people  treated  them  peacefudy,  trading  off  their  gin- 
seng for  the  sake,  or  rice-beer,  of  the  Japanese.  Later  on,  the 
Japanese  were  attacked  by  the  natives,  and  twenty-five  of  their 
number  slain.  The  remainder  were  taken  to  Peking,  where  they 
remained  untd  the  winter  of  1646.  Honorably  acquitted  of  all 
blame,  they  were  sent  homeward,  into  the  Eastern  Kingdom,  under 
safe  conduct  of  the  Chinese  emperor  Shun-clii.  They  began  the 
jovuney  December  18th,  and,  crossing  the  snow-covered  mountains 
and  frozen  rivers  of  Liao  Tung,  reached  Seoul,  after  twenty-eight 
days  travel  February  3,  1647. 

The  Japanese  were  entertained  in  magnificent  style  in  one  of  the 
royal  houses  with  banquets,  mmierous  seiwants,  presents,  and  the  at- 
tendance of  an  oflBcer,  named  Kan-shun,  who  took  them  around  the 
city  and  showed  them  the  sights.  The  paintings  on  the  palace  walls, 
the  tiger-skin  nigs,  the  libraries  of  handsomely  bound  books,  the 
festivities  of  New  Year’s  day,  the  evergreen  trees  and  fine  scenery, 
were  aU  novel  and  pleasing  to  the  Japanese,  but  still  they  longed 


164 


COREA. 


to  reach  home.  Leaving  Seoul,  February-  12th,  they  passed  through 
a large  city,  where,  at  sunset  and  simrise,  they  heard  the  trum- 
peters caU  the  laborers  to  begin  and  cease  work.  They  noticed 
that  the  official  class  inscribed  on  their  walls  the  names  and  dates 
of  reign  and  death  of  the  royal  line  from  the  founder  of  the 
d;ymasty  to  the  father  of  the  niling  sovereign.  This  seiwed  as  an  ob- 
ject lesson  in  history  for  the  yoimg.  The  merchants  kept  in  their 
houses  a pictiu’e  of  the  famous  Tao-jo-kung,  wffio,  by  skill  in  trade, 
accumtdated  fortmies  only  to  spend  them  among  his  friends.  On 
February  21st,  they  passed  tkrough  Shang-shen  (or  Shang-chiu  ?), 
where  the  Japanese  gained  a great  rictoiy. 

In  passing  along  the  Nak-tong  River,  they  witnessed  the  an- 
nual trial  of  archery  for  the  military  examinations.  The  targets 
were  straw  mannikins,  set  up  on  boats,  in  the  middle  of  the  river. 
On  Mai'ch  6th  they  reached  Fusan.  The  Japanese  settlement, 
called  Nippon-mcwhi,  or  Japan  Stre'et,  was  outside  the  gates  of 
the  town,  a guard-house  being  kept  up  to  keep  the  Japanese 
away.  Only  twice  a year,  on  August  15th  and  16th,  were  they 
allowed  to  leave  their  quarters  to  visit  a temple  in  the  town.  The 
Coreans,  however,  were  free  to  enter  the  Japanese  concession  to 
risit  or  trade.  The  waifs  were  taken  into  the  house  of  the  daimio 
of  Tsushima,  and  glad,  indeed,  were  they  to  talk  with  a fellow 
countryman.  Sailing  to  Tsushima,  they  were  able  there  to  get 
Japanese  clothes,  and,  on  July  19th,  they  reached  Ozaka,  and 
finally  their  homes  in  Echizen.  One  of  their  number  wrote  out 
an  account  of  his  adventui'es. 

Among  other  interesting  facts,  he  states  that  he  saw,  hanging 
in  the  palace  at  Peking,  a portrait  of  Yoshitsune,  the  Japanese 
hero,  w'ho,  as  some  of  his  countr^'men  believe,  fled  the  countiw 
and,  landing  in  Manchm-ia,  became  the  mighty  wan-ior  Genghis 
Khan.  TVTiether  mistaken  or  not,  the  note  of  the  Japanese  is  in^ 
teresting. 

IVIr.  Leon  Pages,  in  his  “ Histoire  de  la  Religion  Chretienne 
au  Japon,”  says  that  these  men  referred  to  above  found  estab- 
lished in  the  capital  a Japanese  commercial  factoi’y,  but  with  the 
very  severe  restrictions  similar  to  those  imposed  upon  the  Hollan- 
ders at  Deshima.  This  is  evidently  a mistake.  There  was  no  trad- 
ing maid  in  the  capital,  but  there  was,  and  had  been,  one  at 
Fusan,  which  still  exists  in  most  flourishing  condition. 

The  Manchius,  from  the  first,  showed  themselves  “ the  most 
improvable  race  in  Asia.”  In  1707,  under  the  patronage  of  the 


THE  ISSACHAR  OF  EASTERN  ASIA. 


165 


renowned  emperor  Kang  Hi,  the  Jesuits  in  Peking  began  their 
great  geographical  enterprise — the  sm-vey  of  the  Chinese  Empke, 
including  the  outhlng  vassal  kingdoms.  From  the  king’s  palace, 
at  Seoul,  Kang  Hi’s  envoy  obtained  a map  of  Corea,  which  w^as  re- 
duced, di’awn,  and  sent  to  Eiu’ope  to  be  engraved  and  printed. 
From  this  original,  most  of  the  maps  and  supposed  Corean  names 
in  books,  published  since  that  time,  have  been  copied.  Ha\lng 
no  Corean  intei^preter  at  hand,  the  Jesuit  cartographers  gave  the 
Chinese  sounds  of  the  characters  which  represent  the  local  names. 
Hence  the  discrepancies  between  this  map  and  the  reports  of  the 
Dutch,  Japanese,  French,  and  American  travellers,  who  give  the 


vernacular  pronimciation.  To  French  genius  and  labor,  from  first 
to  last,  we  owe  mo.st  of  what  is  known  in  Em-ope  concerning  the 
secluded  nation.  The  Jesuits’  mai:)  is  accurate  as  regards  the  lati- 
tude and  longitude  of  many  places,  but  lacking  in  time  coast  lines. 

IMiile  making  their  surv'eys,  the  party  of  missionanes,  whose 
assignment  of  the  work  was  to  Eastern  Manchuria,  caught  some- 
tliing  like  a Pisgah  glimpse  of  the  country  which,  before  a centui-y 
elapsed,  was  to  become  a land  of  promise  to  French  Christianity.  Li 
1709,  as  they  looked  across  the  Tumeu  River,  they  A\Tote  : “ It  was  a 
new  sight  to  us  after  we  had  crossed  so  m;iuy  forests,  and  coasted 
so  many  fi-ightful  mountains  to  find  ourselves  on  the  banks  of  the 


166 


COREA. 


river  Tumen-ula,  with  nothing  but  woods  and  wild  beasts  on  one 
side,  while  the  other  presented  to  our  view  aU  that  art  and  labor 
could  produce  in  the  best  cultivated  kingdoms.  We  there  saw 
waUed  cities,  and  placing  our  instruments  on  the  neighboring 
heights,  geometrically  determined  the  location  of  foirr  of  them, 
which  boimded  Korea  on  the  north.”  The  four  to^ms  seen  by 
the  Jesuit  svirveyors  were  Kion-wen,  On-son,  and  possibly  Kion- 
fun  and  Chon-shon. 

The  Coreans  could  not  vmderstand  the  Tartar  or  Chinese  com- 
panions of  the  Frenchmen,  but,  at  Him-chvm,  they  found  interpre- 
ters, who  told  them  the  names  of  the  Corean  towns.  The  French 
priests  were  exceedingly  eager  and  anxious  to  cross  the  river,  and 
enter  the  land  that  seemed  like  the  enchanted  castle  of  Thomrose, 
but,  being  forbidden  by  the  emperor’s  orders,  they  reluctantly 
turned  their  backs  upon  the  smiling  cities. 

This  was  the  pictm’e  of  the  northern  border  in  1707,  before  it 
was  desolated,  as  it  aftenvard  was,  so  that  the  Russians  might  not 
be  tempted  to  cross  over.  At  Hun-chun,  on  the  IManchiu,  and 
Kion-wen,  on  the  Corean  side  of  the  river,  once  a year,  alternately, 
that  is,  once  in  two  years,  at  each  place,  a fau"  was  held  up  to 
1860,  where  the  Coreans  and  Chinese  merchants  exchanged  goods. 
The  lively  traffic  lasted  only  half  a day,  when  the  nationals  of 
either  country  were  ordered  over  the  bordex’,  and  laggards  were 
hastened  at  the  spear’s  point.  Any  foreigner,  Manchiu,  Chinese, 
or  even  Corean  suspected  of  being  an  alien,  was,  if  found  on  the 
south  side  of  the  Txmien,  at  once  put  to  death  -without  shi'ift  or 
pity.  Thus  the  only  gate  of  parley  with  the  outside  world  on  Co- 
rea’s northern  frontier  resembled  an  embrasure  or  a mxizzle. 
Wffien  at  last  the  Cossack  lance  flashed,  and  the  Russian  school- 
house  rose,  and  the  church  spire  ghttered  with  steady  radiance 
beyond  the  Tumen,  this  gateway  became  the  terminus  of  that 
“undergToxmd  raih’oad,”  through  which  the  Corean  slave  reached 
his  Canada  beyond,  or  the  Corean  Christian  sought  freedom  from 
torture  and  dungeons  and  death. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


THE  DUTCHMEN  IN  EXILE. 

The  old  saw  which  tells  us  that  “ truth  is  stranger  than  fic- 
tion ” receives  many  a new  and  unexpected  confirmation  when- 
ever a traveller  into  strange  countries  comes  hack  to  tell  his  tale. 
Marco  Polo  was  denominated  “ Signor  jNIilliano  ” (Lord  IVIillions) 
by  his  incredulous  hearers,  because,  in  speaking  of  China,  he  very 
properly  used  this  lofty  numeral  so  frequently  in  his  narratives. 
Mendez  Pinto,  though  speaking  ti-uthfuUy  of  Japan’s  wonders, 
was  dubbed  by  a pun  on  his  Christian  name,  the  “Mendacious,” 
because  he  told  what  were  thought  to  be  verj"  unchristian  stories. 
In  our  own  day,  when  Paul  Du  Chaillu  came  back  from  the 
African  wilds  and  told  of  the  goiilla  which  walked  upright  like  a 
man,  and  could  dent  a gun-barrel  with  his  teeth,  most  people  be- 
lieved, as  a college  professor  of  belles  lettres,  dropping  elegant 
w'ords  for  the  nonce,  once  stated,  that  “he  lied  hke  the  mischief.” 
\Mien  lo ! the  once  mythic  gorillas  have  come  as  live  guests  at 
Berlin  and  Philadelphia,  while  their  skeletons  are  commonplaces 
in  our  museums.  Even  Stanley’s  African  discoveries  were,  at  first, 
discredited. 

The  first  European  travellers  in  Corea,  who  lived  to  tell  their 
tale  at  home,  met  the  same  fate  as  Polo,  Pinto,  Du  CliaUlu,  and 
Stanley.  The  narratives  were  long  doubted,  and  by  some  set  down 
as  jmre  fiction.  Like  the  Indian  braves  that  listen  to  Red  Cloud 
and  Spotted  Tail,  who,  in  the  lodges  of  the  plains,  recoimt  the 
wondei-8  of  Wa.shington  and  ci%dlization,  the  hearers  are  sure  that 
they  hiive  taken  “bad  medicine.”  Later  reports  or  personal  ex- 
perience, however,  corroborate  the  first  accounts,  and  by  the  very 
commonplaceness  of  simple  truth  the  first  reports  are  robbed  ahke 
of  novelty  and  suspicion. 

The  first  known  entrance  of  any  number  of  Europeans  into 
Corea  was  that  of  Hollanders,  belonging  to  the  crew  of  the  Dutch 
ship  HoUandra,  which  was  driven  ashore  in  1627.  In  those  days 


168 


COREA. 


the  Dutch  were  pushing  their  adventurous  progress  in  the  east- 
ern seas  as  well  as  on  the  American  waters.  They  had  forts, 
trading  settlements,  or  prosj^erous  cities  in  Java,  Sumatra,  the 
Spice  Islands,  Fonnosa,  and  the  ports  of  Southern  Japan.  The 
shores  of  these  archipelagoes  and  continents  being  then  little 
known,  and  slightly  suiweyed,  shipwrecks  were  verj-  frequent 
The  profits  of  a prosj^erous  voyage  usually  repaid  all  losses  of 
ships,  though  it  is  estimated  that  thi’ee  out  of  five  were  lost.  The 
passage  between  China  and  Japan  and  up  the  seas  south  of  Corea, 
has,  from  ancient  times,  been  difficult,  even  to  a Chinese  proverb. 

A big,  blue-eyed,  red-bearded,  robust  Dutchman,  named  John 
WetteiTee,  whose  native  to^^^l  was  Eip,  in  North  Holland,  volun- 
teered on  board  the  Dutch  ship  HoUandra  in  1G26,  in  order  to 
get  to  Japan.  In  that  wonderful  cormtiw,  dmang  the  previous 
seventeen  years,  his  fellow-cotmtrj'men  had  been  trading  and 
making  rich  fortimes,  occasionally  fighting  on  the  seas  with  the 
Portuguese  and  other  buccaneers  of  the  period. 

The  good  ship,  after  a long  voyage  around  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  and  thi-ough  the  Indian  and  Chinese  Seas,  was  almost  in 
sight  of  Japan.  Coasting  along  the  Corean  shores.  Mi-.  John 
Wetterree  and  some  companions  went  ashore  to  get  water,  and 
there  Avere  cajitm-ed  by  the  natives.  The  Coreans  were  eHdently 
quite  A\dlling  to  have  such  a man  at  hand,  for  use  rather  than  orna- 
ment. After  the  Japanese  invasions  a spasm  of  enterprise  in  the 
way  of  fortification,  architectm-e,  and  deA'elopment  of  their  mili- 
tary resom-ces  possessed  them,  and  to  have  a big-nosed  and  red- 
bearded  foreig-ner,  a genuine  “Nam-ban,”  or  bai'barian  of  the 
south,  was  a jirize.  To  both  Coreans  and  Japanese,  the  Europeans, 
as  coming  in  ships  from  the  southward,  were  called  “ Southern- 
ers,” or  “Southern  savages.”  Later  on,  after  learning  new  les- 
sons in  geography,  they  called  them  “Westerners,”  or  “Bar- 
barians from  the  West.” 

Like  the  black  potentates  of  Mrica,  who  like  to  possess  a white 
man,  belieA'ing  him  to  be  a “ spii'it,”  or  a New  Zealand  chief,  who 
values  the  presence  of  a “ p.aheka  IMaori”  (Englishman),  the  Co- 
reans of  that  day  considered  their  Avestem  “ deAul  ” a piece  of  prop- 
erty worth  many  tiger  skins.  It  may  be  remembered — and  the 
Coreans  may  haA^e  bon-owed  the  idea  thence — that  the  Japanese, 
then  beginning  their  hermit  policy,  had  also  a white  foreigner  in 
dm-auce  for  theii’  benefit.  This  was  the  Englishman  Will  Adams, 
who  had  been  a.  jiilot  on  a Dutch  ship  that  sailed  fi'om  the  same 


THE  DUTCHMEN  IN  EXILE. 


169 


Texel  River.  Perhaps  the  boy  Wetterree  had  seen  and  talked 
with  the  doughty  Briton  on  the  wharves  of  the  Dutch  j>ort. 
Adams  seiwed  the  Japanese  as  inter23reter,  state  adviser,  shij)  ar- 
chitect, mathematician,  and  in  various  useful  ways,  but  was  never 
allowed  to  leave  Japan.  It  is  highly  ^wobable  that  the  ambassadors 
from  Seoul,  while  in  Tedo,  saw  Will  Adams,  since  he  sjjent  much 
of  his  time  in  imbhc  among  the  officials  and  peoj)le,  living  there 
imtil  May,  1G20. 

The  magnates  of  Seoul  probably  desu’ed  to  have  a like  facto- 
tum, and  this  explains  why  Wetterree  was  treated  with  kindness 
and  comi^arative  honor,  though  kept  as  a jirisoner.  When  the 
Manchius  invaded  Corea,  in  1G35,  his  two  comjianions  were  killed 
in  the  wars,  and  Wetten’ee  was  left  alone.  Having  no  one  with 
whom  he  could  converse,  he  had  almost  forgotten  his  native 
speech,  when  after  twenty-seven  yeai’s  of  exile,  in  the  fifty-ninth 
year  of  his  age,  he  met  some  of  his  fellow-HoUanders  and  acted  as 
inteii)reter  to  the  Coreans,  imder  the  following  circumstances  : 

In  January,  1G53,  the  Dutch  shij)  Sjianvelu’  (S2)aiTowhawk) 
left  Texel  Island,  bomid  for  Nagasaki.  Among  the  crew  was 
Hendiak  Hamel,  the  supercargo,  who  aftei*ward  became  the  his- 
torian of  their  adventm’es.  After  nearly  five  months’  voyage,  they 
reached  Bataria,  Jmie  1st,  and  Formosa  July  IGth.  From  this 
island  they  steered  for  Jai)an,  fortunately  meeting  no  “wild  Chi- 
nese ” or  pirates  on  then-  course.  Off  Quelpai-t  Island,  a (b-eadful 
stonii  arose,  and,  being  close  on  a lee  shore  with  death  staring 
all  in  the  face,  the  caj)tain  ordered  them  “ to  cut  down  the  mast 
and  go  to  their  j^rayers.”  The  shij)  went  to  j)ieces,  but  thirty-six 
out  of  the  sixty-foui’  men  comjjosing  the  crew  reached  the  shore 
alive.  The  local  magistrate,  an  elder  of  some  seventy  years  of  age, 
who  knew  a httle  Dutch,  met  them  with  his  retainers,  and  learned 
theii'  pUght,  who  they  were,  and  whence  they  came.  The  Hollanders 
were  first  refreshed  with  rice-water.  The  Coreans  then  collected 
the  jiieces  of  the  broken  shij),  and  all  they  could  get  from  the 
hulk,  and  burned  them  for  the  sake  of  the  metal.  One  of  the  iron 
articles  happened  to  be  a loaded  cannon,  which  went  off  dmlng 
the  firing.  The  litjuor  casks  were  speedily  emptied  into  the  gullets 
of  the  uTeckers,  and  the  result  was  a very  noisy  set  of  heathen. 

The  old  leader,  however,  eridently  determined  to  draw  the  line 
between  virtue  and  vice  somewhere.  He  had  several  of  the  thieves 
seized  and  sjDanked  on  the  spot,  while  others  were  bambooed  on 
the  soles  of  their  feet,  one  so  severely  that  his  toes  dropjDed  oft'. 


170 


COREA. 


On  October  29th  the  sui*vivors  were  brought  by  the  officials 
to  be  examined  by  the  inteiijreter  Wetterree.  The  huge  noses, 
the  red  beards  and  white  faces  were  at  once  recognized  by  the 
lone  exile  as  belonging  to  his  own  coimtrymen.  Wetterree  was 
veiy  “ rusty  ” in  his  native  language,  after  twenty-seven  years’ 
nearly  complete  disuse,  but  in  company  with  the  new  arrivals  he 
regained  it  aU  in  a month. 

Of  com’se,  the  first  and  last  idea  of  the  captives  was  how  to 
escape.  The  native  fishing-smacks  were  frequently  driven  off  to 
Japan,  'which  they  knew  must  be  almost  in  sight.  One  night  they 
made  an  attempt  to  reach  the  sea-shore.  They  at  first  thought 
they  w'ere  secm-e,  when  the  dogs  betrayed  them  by  barking  and 
alarming  the  guards. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Emopean  body  has  an  odor  entirely  dis- 
tinct from  a Mongolian.  The  Abbe  Hue  states  that  even  when 
travelling  through  Thibet  and  China,  in  disguise,  the  dogs  con- 
tinually barked  at  him  and  almost  betrayed  him,  even  at  night.  In 
travelling,  and  especially  when  li^•ing  in  the  Japanese  city  of  Fu- 
kui,  the  winter  had  the  same  experience.  In  walking  through  the 
city  streets  at  night,  even  when  many  hundred  yards  off,  the  Jap- 
anese dogs  woidd  start  up  barking  and  run  toward  him.  This 
occurred  repeatetUy,  when  scores  of  native  pedestrians  were  not 
noticed  by  the  beasts.  The  French  missionaries  in  Corea,  even  in 
disguise,  report  the  same  facts. 

The  baffled  Hollanders  were  caught  and  officially  punished 
after  the  fashion  of  the  nursery,  but  so  severely  that  some  had  to 
keep  their  beds  for  a month,  in  order  to  heal  their  battered  flanks. 
Finally  they  were  oi-dered  to  proceed  to  the  capital,  which  the 
Dutchmen  call  Sior  (Seoid). 

Hamel  gives  a few  names  of  the  places  through  which  he 
passed.  These  are  in  the  prommeiation  of  the  local  dialect,  and 
vTitten  doivn  in  Dutch  speUing.  Most  of  them  are  recognizable 
on  the  map,  though  the  real  sound  is  nearly  lost  in  a quagmire  of 
Dutch  letters,  in  which  Hamel  has  attempted  to  note  the  quavers 
and  semi-demi-quavers  of  Corean  emmeiation.  He  writes  Coeree 
for  Corea,  and  Tyocen-koeck  for  Cho-sen  koku,  and  is  probably  the 
first  Em'opean  to  mention  Quelpart  Island,  on  which  the  ship  was 
■wrecked. 

The  first  city  on  the  mainland  to  which  they  came  was  Heynam 
(Hai-nam),  in  the  extreme  southwest  of  ChuUa.  This  was  about  the 
last  of  May.  Thence  they  marched  to  Jeham,  spending  the  night 


THE  DUTCHMEN  IN  EXILE. 


171 


at  Na-diou  (Nai-chiu).  The  gunner  of  the  ship  died  at  J e-ham,  or 
Je-ban.  They  passed  through  San-siang  (Chan-shon),  and  came 
to  Tong-ap  (Chon-wup  ?),  after  crossing  a high  mountain,  on  the 
top  of  which  was  the  spacious  fortress  of  Il-pam  San-siang.  The 
tenn  “ San-siang,”  used  twice  here,  means  a fortified  stronghold 
in  the  moimtains,  to  which,  in  time  of  war,  the  neighboring  ^'illa- 
gers  may  fly  for  refuge.  Teyn  (Tai-in),  was  the  next  place  aiTived 
at,  after  which,  “having  baited  at  the  httle  town  of  Kuniga” 
(Kumku),  they  reached  Khin-tyo  (Chon-chiu),  where  the  govemor 
of  ChiUado  (ChuUa  do)  resided.  This  city,  though  a Inmdi’ed  miles 
from  the  sea,  was  very  famous,  and  was  a seat  of  great  trafiic. 
After  this,  they  came  to  the  last  town  of  the  prorince,  Jesan,  and, 
passing  through  Gumm  and  Jensan,  reached  Konsio  (Kong-chiu), 
the  capital  of  Chvmg-chong  prorince.  They  reached  the  border  of 
Kiung-kei  by  a rajjid  march,  and,  after  crossing  a wide  river  (the 
Han),  they  traversed  a league,  and  entered  Sior  (Seoul).  They 
computed  the  length  of  the  journey  at  seventy-five  leagues.  This, 
by  a rough  reckoning,  is  about  the  distance  from  Hainam  to  Seoul, 
as  may  be  seen  from  the  map. 

Li  the  capital,  as  they  had  been  along  the  road,  the  Dutchmen 
were  like  wild  beasts  on  show.  Crowds  flocked  to  see  the  white- 
faced and  red-bearded  foreigners.  They  must  have  apjjeared  to 
the  natives  as  Punch  looks  to  English  children.  The  women  were 
even  more  anxious  than  the  men  to  get  a good  look.  Eveiy  one 
was  especially  curioiis  to  see  the  Dutchmen  drink,  for  it  was  gen- 
erally beheved  that  they  tucked  their  noses  uj)  over  their  ears 
when  they  drank.  The  size  and  prominence  of  the  nasal  organ  of 
a Caucasian  first  strikes  a Tui-anian  with  awe  and  fear.  Thou- 
sands of  people  no  doubt  learned,  for  the  first  time,  that  the  west- 
ern “de^’ils”  were  men  after  all,  and  ate  decent  food  and  not 
earthworms  and  toads.  Some  of  the  women,  so  Hamel  flattered 
himself,  even  went  so  far  as  to  admire  the  fair  complexions  and 
ruddy  cheeks  of  the  Dutchmen.  At  the  palace,  the  king  (Yo- 
chong,  who  reigned  from  1(148  to  1658)  improved  the  ojiportunity 
for  a little  fun.  It  was  too  good  a show  not  to  see  how  the  ani- 
mals could  perform.  The  Dutchmen  laughed,  sang,  danced,  leaped, 
and  went  through  miscellaneous  i)erformances  for  His  Majesty’s 
benefit.  For  this  they  were  rewaixled  ^rith  choice  drink  and 
refreshments.  They  were  then  assigned  to  the  body-guard  of 
the  king  as  petty  officei's,  and  an  allowance  of  rice  was  set  apart 
for  their  maintenance.  Chinese  and  Dutchmen  drilled  and  com- 


172 


COREA. 


mancled  the  palace  troops,  who  were  eviilentlj  the  flower  of  the 
anxiy.  During  theii-  residence  at  the  capital  the  Hollanders 
learned  many  things  about  the  country  and  people,  and  began  to 
be  able  to  talk  in  the  “ Coresian  ” language. 

The  ignorance  and  naiTowness  of  the  Coreans  were  almost  in- 
credible. They  could  not  beheve  what  the  captives  told  them  of 
the  size  of  the  earth.  “How  could  it  be  possible,”  said  they,  in 
sneering  incredulity,  “ that  the  sun  can  shine  on  aU  the  many 
coxmtries  you  tell  us  of  at  once?”  Thinking  the  foreigners  told 
exaggerated  lies,  they  fancied  that  the  “ countries  ” were  only 
counties  and  the  “ cities  ” villages.  To  them  Corea  was  very  near 
the  centre  of  the  earth,  which  was  China. 

The  cold  was  very  severe.  Li  November  the  river  was  frozen 
over,  and  three  hundred  loaded  horses  passed  over  it  on  the  ice. 

After  they  had  been  in  Seoul  three  years,  the  “Tartar”  (IMan- 
chiu)  ambassador  visited  Seoul,  but  before  his  anrival  the  captives 
were  sent  away  to  a fort,  distant  six  or  seven  leagues,  to  be  kept 
until  the  ambassador  left,  which  he  did  in  March.  This  fort  stood 
on  a mountain,  called  Numma,  which  required  three  hovrrs  to 
ascend.  In  time  of  war  the  king  sought  shelter  within  it,  and  it 
was  kept  provisioned  for  thi-ee  yeai-s.  Hamel  does  not  state  why 
he  and  his  comi)anions  were  sent  away,  but  it  was  probably  to  con- 
ceal the  fact  that  foreigners  were  drilling  the  royal  troops.  The 
suspicions  of  the  new  lailers  at  Peking  were  easily  roused. 

"When  the  Manchiu  envoy  was  about  to  leave  Seoul,  some  of 
the  prisoners  determined  to  put  in  execution  a plan  of  escape. 
Tliey  put  on  Dutch  clothes,  under  their  Corean  dress,  and  awaited 
their  opportunity.  As  the  envoy  was  on  the  road  about  to  depart, 
some  of  them  seized  the  bridle  of  his  horse,  and  displaying  their 
Dutch  clothing,  begged  him  to  take  them  to  Peking.  The  plan 
ended  in  failure.  The  Dutchmen  were  seized  and  thrown  into 
prison.  Notliing  more  was  ever  heard  of  them,  and  it  was  believed 
by  their  companions  that  they  had  been  put  to  death.  This  was 
in  March. 

In  June  there  was  another  shipwi-eck  off  Quelpart  Island,  and 
WetteiTee  being  now  too  old  to  make  the  journey,  three  of  the 
Hollanders  were  sent  to  act  as  intei'preters.  Hamel  does  not  give 
us  the  result  of  their  mission. 

The  Manchiu  ambassador  came  again  to  Seoul  in  August. 
The  nobles  urged  the  king  to  put  the  HolLanders  to  death,  and 
have  no  more  trouble  "nith  them.  His  !^Iajesty  refused,  but  sent 


THE  DUTCHMEN  IN  EXILE. 


173 


them  back  into  Chulla,  allowing  them  each  fifty  pounds  of  rice  a 
month  for  their  support. 

They  set  out  from  Seoul  in  March,  1657,  on  horseback,  passing 
through  the  same  towns  as  on  theu-  former  journey.  Reaching 
the  castle-city  of  “ Diu-siong,”  they  were  joined  by  their  three 
comrades  sent  to  investigate  the  ■s%Teck  at  Quelpaid,  which  made 
their  number  thirty-three.  Theii’  chief  occupation  was  that  of 
keeping  the  castle  and  official  residence  in  order — an  easy  and 
congenial  duty  for  the  neat  and  order-loving  Dutchmen. 

Hamel  learned  many  of  the  ideas  of  the  natives.  They  repre- 
sented their  country  as  in  the  form  of  a long  square,  “ in  shape  like 
a jilajdng-card  ” — perhaps  the  Dutchmen  had  a pack  with  them  to 
beguile  the  tedium  of  their  exUe.  Certain  it  is  that  they  stiU  kept 
the  arms  and  flag  of  Orange,  to  be  used  again. 

The  exiles  were  not  treated  har.shly,  though  in  one  case,  after 
a change  of  masters,  the  new  magistrate  “ afflicted  them  with 
fresh  crosses.”  This  “rotation  in  office  ” was  e^ddently  on  account 
of  the  change  on  the  throne.  Yo-chong  ceased  to  reign  in  1G58, 
and  “ a new  king  arose  who  knew  not  Joseph.”  Ten-chong  suc- 
ceeded his  father,  reigning  from  1G58  to  1G7G. 

Two  lai’ge  comets  appearing  in  the  sky  with  their  tails  toward 
each  other,  frightened  the  Coreans,  and  created  intense  alarm. 
The  aiTtny  was  ordered  out,  the  guards  were  doubled,  and  no  fires 
were  allowed  to  be  kindled  along  the  coast,  lest  they  might  attract 
or  guide  invaders  or  a hostile  force.  In  the  last  few  decades, 
comets  had  appeared,  said  the  Coreans,  and  in  each  case  they  had 
presaged  war.  In  the  first,  the  Japanese  invasions  from  the  east, 
and,  in  the  second,  the  IVIanchius  from  the  west.  They  anxiously 
asked  the  Dutchmen  how  comets  were  regarded  in  Holland,  and 
probably  received  some  new  ideas  in  astronomy.  No  war,  how- 
ever, followed,  and  the  innocent  comets  gradually  shidveUed  up 
out  of  sight,  without  shaking  out  of  their  tier}"  hair  either  pesti- 
lence or  war. 

The  Dutchmen  saw  many  whales  blowing  off  the  coast,  and  in 
December  shoals  of  henang  rushed  by,  keeping  up  an  increasing 
sh’eam  of  life  until  January’,  when  it  slackened,  and  in  March 
ceased.  The  whales  made  sad  havoc  in  these  shoals,  gorging 
themselves  on  the  small  fry.  These  are  the  hening  which  airive 
off  the  coast  of  MTiang-hai,  and  feed  on  the  banks  and  shoals  dm’- 
ing  the  season.  The  catching  of  them  affords  lucrative  employ- 
ment to  himdreds  of  junks  from  North  China. 


174 


COREA. 


From  their  observations,  the  Dutchmen  argued — one  hundred 
and  twenty  years  before  La  Perouse  demonstrated  the  fact — that 
there  must  be  a strait  north  of  Corea,  connecting  with  the  Arctic 
Ocean,  hke  that  of  Waigats  (now  called  the  Strait  of  Kara),  be- 
tween Nova  Zemla  and  the  island  lying  off  the  northwestern  end 
of  Russia.  They  thus  conjectm-ed  the  existence  of  the  Straits  of 
Tartary,  west  of  Saghahn,  before  they  appeared  on  any  European 
map.  Waigats  w^as  discovered  by  the  Englishman,  Stephen  Bur- 
roughs, who  had  been  sent  out  by  the  Muscovy  company  to  find  a 
northwest  passage  to  China.  Them  mention  of  it  shows  that  they 
were  famihar  with  the  progress  of  polar  research,  since  it  was  dis- 
covered in  155G,  only  seven  years  before  they  left  Holland.  It 
had  even  at  that  time,  however,  become  a famous  hunting-place 
for  whalers  and  heiiing  fishers. 

These  marine  studies  of  the  caj^tives,  coupled  with  the  fact  that 
they  had  before  attempted  to  escape,  may  have  aroused  the  suspi- 
cions of  the  government.  In  Februaiw,  1G63,  by  orders  from  Seoul, 
they  were  separated  and  put  in  three  different  towns.  Twelve 
went  to  “ Saysiano,”  five  to  Siun-schien,  and  five  to  Namman,  their 
numbers  being  now  reduced  to  twenty-tAvo.  Two  of  these  places 
are  easily  found  on  the  Japanese  map.  During  aU  the  years  of 
their  captmty,  they  seem  not  to  have  known  anything  of  the  Jap- 
anese at  Fusan,  nor  the  latter  of  them. 

Though  thus  scattered,  the  men  were  occasionally  alloAved  to 
A'isit  each  other,  which  they  did,  enjoying  each  other’s  society, 
sweetened  Avith  pipes  and  tobacco,  and  Hamel  devoutly  adds  that 
“ it  was  a great  mercy  of  God  that  they  enjoyed  good  health.”  A 
new  governor  haAung  been  appointed  over  them,  evidently  was  pos- 
sessed Avith  the  idea  of  testing  the  skill  of  the  bearded  foreigners, 
with  a view  of  improving  the  art  productions  of  the  country.  He 
set  the  Dutchmen  to  work  at  moulding  clay — perhaps  to  have  some 
pottery  and  tiles  after  Dutch  patterns,  and  the  Delft  system  of 
illustrating  the  Bible  at  the  fireplace.  This  was  so  manifestly 
against  the  national  policy  of  making  no  improvements  on  any- 
thing, that  the  poor  governor  lost  his  place  and  suffered  punish- 
ment. The  spies  informed  on  him  to  the  king.  An  explosion  of 
pow’er  took  place,  the  ex-gOA’emor  received  ninety  sh’okes  on  his 
shin-bones,  and  was  disgi’aced  from  rank  and  office.  The  quon- 
dam improvers  of  the  ceramic  art  of  Corea  were  again  set  to  Avork 
at  pulling  up  grass  and  other  menial  duties  about  the  official  resi- 
dence. 


THE  DUTCHMEN  IN  EXHiE. 


173 


As  the  years  passed  on,  the  poor  exiles  were  in  pitiful  straits. 
Their  clothing  had  been  worn  to  tatters,  and  they  were  reduced 
even  to  beggary".  They  were  accustomed  to  go  off  in  companies 
to  seek  alms  of  the  people,  for  two  or  thi’ee  weeks  at  a time. 
Those  left  at  home,  dm-ing  these  trips,  worked  at  various  odd  jobs 
to  earn  a pittance,  especially  at  making  aiTows.  The  next  year, 
1664,  was  somewhat  easier  for  them,  their  overseer  being  kind 
and  gentle ; but,  in  1665,  the  homesick  fellows  tided  hard  to 
escape.  In  1666,  they  lost  their  benefactor,  the  good  governor. 
Now  came  the  time  for  flight. 

All  possible  preparations  were  made,  in  the  way  of  hoarding 
pro\dsions,  getting  fresh  water  ready,  and  studying  well  the  place 
of  exit.  They  waited  for  the  sickness  or  absence  of  thefr  overseer, 
to  slacken  the  vigilance  of  their  guai'ds. 

In  the  latter  part  of  August,  or  early  in  September,  1667,  as  the 
fomdeenth  year  of  thefr  captivity  was  di’awing  to  a close,  the  gov- 
ernor fell  sick.  The  Dutchmen,  taking  time  by  the  foi’elock,  im- 
mediately, as  soon  as  dark,  on  the  night  of  September  4th,  climbed 
the  city  wall,  and  reaching  the  seaside  succeeded,  after  some  par- 
leying, in  getting  a boat.  “A  Corean,  blinded  by  the  offer  of 
double  the  value  of  it,”  sold  them  his  fishing  craft.  They  returned 
again  to  the  city.  At  night  they  crept  along  the  city  wall,  and 
this  time  the  dogs  were  asleep,  absent,  or  to  windward,  though 
the  Dutchmen’s  hearts  were  in  their  mouths  aU  the  time.  They 
carried  pots  of  rice  and  water,  and  that  darling  of  a Dutchman — 
the  frying-pan.  Noiselessly  they  slipped  the  wood  and  stone 
anchor,  and  glided  out  past  the  jmiks  and  boats  in  the  harbor, 
none  of  the  crews  waking  fr’om  thefr  mats. 

They  steered  directly  southeast,  and  on  the  6th  found  them- 
selves in  a current  off  the  Goto  Islands.  They  succeeded  in  land- 
ing, and  cooked  some  food.  Not  long  after,  some  armed  natives 
(probably  from  the  lingering  influence  of  the  comet)  approached 
them  cautiously,  as  the  Japanese  feared  they  were  Coreans,  and 
foremnners  of  an  invading  band. 

Hamel  at  once  pulled  out  their  flag,  ha^'ing  the  arms  and  colors 
of  the  Piince  of  Orange.  SuiTendering  themselves,  they  stated  their 
history,  and  condition,  and  their  desire  of  getting  home.  The 
Japanese  were  kind,  “ but  made  no  return  for  the  gifts  ” of  the 
Dutchmen.  They  finally  got  to  Nagasaki  in  Japanese  junks,  and 
met  their  coimtrymen  at  Deshima.  The  annual  ship  from  Bataada 
was  then  just  about  to  retm-n,  and  in  the  nick  of  time  the  waifs 


176 


COREA. 


got  on  board,  reached  Batavia  November  20th,  sailed  for  Holland 
December  28th,  and  on  July  20,  1668,  stepped  ashore  at  home. 

Hamel,  the  supercargo  of  the  ship,  wrote  a book  on  his  return, 
recounting  his  adventui’es  in  a simple  and  straightforward  style. 
It  was  written  in  Dutch  and  shortly  after  translated  into  French, 
German,  and  Enghsh.  Four  editions  in  Dutch  are  known.  The 
Enghsh  version  may  be  found  in  full  in  the  Astley,  and  in  the 
Pinkerton,  Collections  of  Voyages  and  Travels. 

The  French  translator  indulges  in  skepticism  concerning 
Hamel’s  naiTative,  questioning  especially  his  geographical  state- 
ments. Before  a map  of  Corea,  with  the  native  sounds  even  but 
approximated,  it  will  be  seen  that  Hamel’s  story  is  a piece  ot 
downright  unembroidered  truth.  It  is  indeed  to  be  regretted  that 
this  actual  observer  of  Corean  hfe,  people,  and  customs  gave  us  so 
Httle  information  concerning  them. 

The  fate  of  the  other  siu'^ivors  of  the  SpaiTowhawk  crew  was 
never  known.  Perhaps  it  never  wiU  be  learned,  as  it  is  not  likely 
that  the  Coreans  would  take  any  pains  to  mark  the  site  of  their 
graves.  Yet  as  the  tomb  of  "Will  Adams  was  found  in  Japan,  by  a 
reader  of  HUdi-eth’s  book,  so  perhaps  some  inquiring  foreigner  in 
Corea  may  discover  the  site  of  the  gi’aves  of  these  exiles,  and  mark 
their  resting-places. 

There  is  no  improbability  in  supposing  that  other  missing 
vessels,  previous  to  the  second  half  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
shai'ed  the  fate  of  the  Sparrowhawk.  The.wi’ecks,  burned  for  the 
sake  of  the  iron,  would  leave  no  trace  ; while  perhaps  many  ship- 
WTecked  men  have  pined  in  captivity,  and  dying  lonely  in  a 
strange  land  have  been  put  in  unmarked  graves. 

At  this  point,  we  biing  to  an  end  om’  sketch  of  the  ancient 
and  mediaeval  histoiy  of  Corea.  Until  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity into  the  peninsida,  the  hermit  nation  was  uninfluenced  by 
any  ideas  which  the  best  modem  Hfe  claims  as  its  own.  As  with 
the  whole  world,  so  with  its  tiny  fraction  Corea,  the  door  of  ancient 
histoiy  shut,  and  the  gate  of  modern  history  opened,  when  the 
rehgion  of  Jesus  moved  the  hearts  and  minds  of  men.  V'e  now 
glance  at  the  geogi-aphy,  poHtics,  social  life,  and  rehgion  of  the 
Coreans ; after  which  we  shall  nan*ate  the  story  of  their  national 
life  from  the  implanting  of  Christianity  until  their  rivulet  of  his- 
tory’ flowed  into  the  stream  of  the  world’s  histoiy. 


II. 

POLITICAL  AND 


SOCIAL 


COREA 


POLITICAL  AKD  SOCIAL  COEEA. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 

PING-AN,  OR  THE  PACIFIC. 

Tms  province  bears  the  not  altogether  appropriate  name  of 
Peaceful  Quiet.  It  is  the  border  land  of  the  kingdom,  containing 
what  was  for  centuries  the  only  acknowledged  gate  of  entrance 
and  outlet  to  the  one  neighbor  which  Corea  willingly  acknowl- 
edged as  her  superior.  It  contains,  px'obably,  the  largest  area  of 
any  province,  unless  it  be  Ham-kiung.  Its  northern,  and  a great 
part  of  its  western,  frontier  is  made  by  the  Yalu  River,  called  also 
the  Ap-nok,  the  former  name  refemng  to  its  sinuous  course,  mean- 
ing “dragon’s  windings,”  and  the  latter  after  its  deep  green  color. 

The  Yalu  is  the  longest  river  in  Corea.  Its  source  is  found 
near  the  40th  parallel.  Flowing  northwardly,  for  about  eighty 
miles,  the  stream  forms  the  boundary  between  Ping-an  and  Ham- 
kiung.  Then,  turning  to  the  westward,  it  receives  on  the  Manchu- 
rian side  twelve  tributaries,  which  nin  down  the  gorges  of  the 
Ever-MTiite  Mountains.  Each  of  these  streams  is  named,  begin- 
ning westwardly,  after  the  numerals  of  arithmetic.  The  waters  of 
so  many  valleys  on  the  west,  as  well  as  on  the  north  and  east, 
emptying  into  the  Yalu,  make  it,  in  spring  and  fall,  a turbulent 
stream,  which  sinuates  like  the  vTithing  of  a dragon  ; whence  its 
name.  In  the  summer,  its  watei’S  are  beautifully  clear,  and  blue 
or  green — the  Coreans  haring  no  word  to  distinguish  between 
these  two  colors.  It  empties  by  three  mouths  into  the  Yellow 
Sea,  its  deltas,  or  islands,  being  completely  submerged  during  the 
melting  of  the  snows.  It  is  easily  navigable  for  junks  to  the  town 
of  Chan-son,  a noted  trading  place,  sixty  miles  from  the  sea.  The 


180 


COREA. 


valley  of  the  Yalu  is  extremely  fertile,  and  •well  -wooded,  and  the 
scenery  is  superb.  Its  na'vigation  was  long  interdicted  to  the  Chi- 
nese, but  steamers  and  gunboats  have  entered  it,  and  access  to  the 
fertile  valley  and  the  trade  of  the  region  •will  be  gained  by  other 
nations.  The  Tong-kia  River  drains  the  neutral  strip. 

The  town  nearest  the  frontier,  and  the  gateway  of  the  king- 
dom, is  Ai-chiu.  It  is  situated  on  a hill  overlooking  the  river,  and 
surrounded  by  a wall  of  hght-colored  stone.  The  annual  embassy 
always  departed  for  its  overland  journey  to  China  through  its 
gates.  Here  also  are  the  custom-house  and  vigilant  guards,  whose 
chief  business  it  was  to  scrutinize  all  persons  entering  or  leaving 
Corea  by  the  high  road,  which  traverses  the  to-wn.  A line  of  pa- 
trols and  guard-houses  picketed  the  river  along  a length  of  over  a 
hundred  miles. 

Nevertheless,  most  of  the  French  missionaries  have  entered 
the  mysterious  peninsula  through  this  loophole,  disguising  them- 
selves as  wood-cutters,  crossing  the  Yalu  River  on  the  ice,  creeping 
through  the  water-di-ains  in  the  granite  wall,  and  pas.sing  through 
this  town.  Or  they  have  been  met  by  friends  at  appointed  places 
along  the  border,  and  thence  have  travelled  to  the  capital 

Thi'ough  this  exit  also,  Corea  sent  to  Peking  or  Mukden  the 
waifs  and  sailors  cast  on  her  shores.  A number  of  shipwrecked 
Americans,  after  kind  treatment  at  the  hands  of  the  Coreans,  have 
thus  reached  their  homes  by  way  of  Mukden.  This  prosperous  city, 
having  a popvdation  of  over  two  himdred  thousand  souls,  and 
noted  for  its  manufactures,  especially  in  metal,  is  the  capital  of 
the  Chinese  jiro-vince  of  Shing-king,  formerly  Liao  Tong.  It  is 
suiTOunded  by  a long  wall  pierced  with  eight  gates,  one  of  which 
— that  to  the  northeast — is  called  “the  Corean  Gate.”  Niu- 
chwang  has  also  a “Corean  Gate.” 

Fifty  miles  beyond  the  Corean  frontier  is  the  “Border  Gate” 
(Pien-mun),  at  which  there  was  a fair  held  three  or  four  times  a 
year,  the  chief  markets  being  at  the  exit  and  return  of  the  Corean 
embassy  to  China.  The  value  of  the  products  here  sold  annually 
averaged  over  five  hundred  thousand  dollars.  In  the  central  apart- 
ment of  a building  inhabited  at  either  end  by  Chinese  and  Corean 
mandarins  respectively,  the  customs-officers  sat  to  collect  taxes  on 
the  things  bartered.  The  Corean  merchants  were  obliged  to  pay 
“ bonus  ” or  tribute  of  about  four  hundred  dollars  to  the  manda- 
rin of  Fung-wang  Chang,  the  nearest  Chinese  to-wn,  who  came  in 
person  to  open  the  gates  of  the  building  for  the  sj^ring  fair.  For 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


181 


the  privilege  of  the  two  autumn  fairs,  the  Coreans  were  mulcted 
but  half  the  sum,  as  the  gates  were  then  opened  by  an  rmderling 


Manchiu  official.  The  winter  fair  was  but  of  slight  importance. 
For  the  various  Chinese  goods,  and  European  cottons,  the  Coreans 


182 


COREA. 


bartered  their  furs,  hides,  gold  dust,  ginseng,  and  the  mulberry 
paper  used  by  Chinese  tailors  for  hnings,  and  for  ^\^ndows. 

Ping-an  has  the  reputation  of  being  very'  rich  in  mineral  and 
metallic  wealth.  Gold  and  silver  by  report  abound,  but  the  na- 
tives are  prohibited  by  the  government  from  working  the  mines. 
The  neutrality  of  the  strip  of  territory,  sixty  miles  wdde  and  about 
three  hundred  miles  long,  and  drained  by  the  Tong-kia  River, 
between  Cho-sen  and  Chin,  w'as  respected  by  the  Cliinese  gov- 
ernment until  1875,  when  Li  Hung  Chung,  on  complaint  of  the 
king  of  Corea,  made  a descent  on  the  Manchiu  outlaws  and  squat- 
ters settled  on  the  stiip.  Having  despatched  a force  of  troops, 
with  gunboats  up  the  Yalu,  to  co-operate  with  them,  he  found  the 
region  overspread  \vith  cultivators.  The  eyes  of  the  riceroy  being 
opened  to  the  fertility  of  this  land,  and  the  narigability  of  the 
river,  he  proposed,  in  a memorial  to  Peking,  that  the  land  be  incor- 
porated in  the  Chinese  domain,  but  that  a wall  and  ditch  be  built 
to  isolate  Corea,  and  that  all  Chinese  trespassers  on  Corean  ground 
be  handed  over  to  the  mandarins  to  be  sent  prisoners  to  Mukden, 
and  to  be  there  beheaded,  while  Chinese  resisting  capture  should 
be  lawfully  slain  by  Coreans.  To  this  the  Seoul  government 
agreed.  By  this  clever  diplomacy  the  Chinese  gained  back  a 
huge  slice  of  valuable  land,  probably  without  the  labor  of  digging 
ditches  or  building  palisades.  The  old  wall  of  stakes  stiU  remains, 
in  an  extremely  dilapidated  condition.  Off  the  coast  are  a few 
islands,  and  a number  of  shallow  banks,  aroimd  which  shell-  and 
scale-fish  abound.  Chinese  junks  come  in  fleets  every  year  in  the 
fishing  season,  but  their  presence  is  permitted  only  on  condition 
of  their  never  setting  foot  on  shore.  In  reahty  much  contraband 
trade  is  done  by  the  smugglers  along  the  coast.  A group  of  isl- 
ands near  the  mouth  was  long  the  nest  of  Chinese  pirates,  but 
these  have  been  broken  up  by  Li  Hung  Chang’s  gunboats.  Next 
to  the  Yalu,  the  most  important  river  of  the  prorince  is  the  Ta- 
tong  or  Ping-an,  which  discharges  a great  volume  of  fresh  water 
annually  into  the  sea.  A number  of  large  towns  and  cities  are 
situated  on  or  near  its  banks,  and  the  high  road  follows  the  course 
of  the  river.  It  is  the  Rubicon  of  Chu-sen  history,  and  at  various 
epochs  in  ancient  times  was  the  boundaiy  river  of  China,  or  of 
the  rival  states  within  the  peninsula.  About  fifty  miles  from  its 
mouth  is  the  city  of  Ping-an,  the  metropolis  of  the  province,  and 
the  royal  seat  of  authority,  from  before  the  Christian  era,  to  the 
tenth  century.  Its  situation  renders  it  a natural  stronghold.  It 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


183 


has  been  many  times  besieged  by  Chinese  and  Japanese  armies, 
and  near  it  many  battles  have  been  fought.  “ The  General  Sher- 
man affair,”  in  1866,  in  which  the  crew  of  the  American  schooner 
were  murdered — which  occasioned  the  sending  of  the  United 
States  naval  expedition  in  1871 — took  place  in  front  of  the  city  of 
Ping-an.  Commander  J.  C.  Febiger,  in  the  U.  S.  S.  Shenandoah, 
visited  the  mouths  of  the  river  in  1869,  and  while  vainly  waiting 
for  the  arrest  of  the  murderers,  surveyed  the  inlet,  to  which  he 
gave  the  name  of  “ Shenandoah.” 

By  official  enumeration,  Ping-an  contains  293,400  houses,  and 
the  muster-rolls  give  174,538  as  the  number  of  men  capable  of 
military  duty.  The  governor  resides  at  Ping-an. 

There  is  considerable  diversity  of  character  between  the  in- 
habitants of  the  eight  prorinces.  Those  of  the  two  most  north- 
ern, particularly  of  Ping-an,  are  more  riolent  in  temper  than  the 
other  prorincials.  Very  few  nobles  or  official  dignitaries  live 
among  them,  hence  veiy  few  of  the  refinements  of  the  capital  are 
to  be  found  there.  They  are  not  over  loyal  to  the  reigning  dy- 
nasty, and  are  beheved  to  cherish  enmity  against  it.  The  govern- 
ment keeps  vigilant  watch  over  them,  repressing  the  first  show  of 
insubordination,  lest  an  insurrection  difficult  to  quell  should  once 
gain  headway.  It  is  from  these  prorinces  that  most  of  the  refugees 
into  Russian  territory  come.  It  was  among  these  men  that  the 
“ General  Sherman  affair  ” took  place,  and  it  is  highly  probable 
that  even  if  the  regent  were  really  desirous  of  examining  into  the 
outrage,  he  was  afraid  to  do  so,  when  the  strong  public  sentiment 
was  wholly  on  the  side  of  the  murderers  of  the  Sherman’s  crew. 

THE  YEI.LOW-SEA  PROVINCE. 

All  the  eight  circuits  into  which  Cho-sen  is  divided  are  mari- 
time provinces,  but  this  is  the  only  one  which  takes  its  name  from 
the  body  of  water  on  which  its  borders  lie,  jutting  out  into  the 
VTiang-hai,  or  Yellow  Sea,  its  extreme  point  lies  nearest  to  Shan- 
tung promontory'  in  China.  Its  coast  line  exceeds  its  land  fron- 
tiers. In  the  period  anterior  to  the  Christian  era,  VTiang-hai,  was 
occupied  by  the  tribes  called  the  Mahan,  and  from  the  second  to 
the  sixth  century,  by  the  kingdom  of  Hiaksai.  It  has  been  the 
camping-ground  of  the  armies  of  many  nations.  Here,  besides 
the  border  forays  which  engaged  the  troops  of  the  rival  kingdoms, 
the  Japanese,  Chinese,  Mongols,  and  Manchius,  have  contended 


184 


COREA. 


for  -victory  again  and  again.  The  ravages  of  -war,  added  to  a some- 
what  sterile  soil,  are  the  causes  of  Whang-hai  being  the  least 
populated  province  of  the  eight  in  the  peninsula.  From  very  an- 
cient times  the  Corean  peninsula  has  been  renowned  for  its  pearls. 
These  are  of  superior  lustre  and  great  size.  Even  before  the 
Christian  era,  when  the  people  lived  in  caves  and  mud  huts,  and 
before  they  had  horses  or  cattle,  the  barbaric  inliabitants  of  this 
region  wore  necklaces  of  pearls,  and  sewed  them  on  their  cloth- 
ing, row  upon  row.  They  amazed  the  invading  hordes  of  the 
Han  dynasty,  with  such  incongruous  mixture  of  wealth  and  sav- 
agery' ; as  the  Indians,  careless  of  the  yellow  dust,  surprised  by 
their  indifference  to  it  the  gold-greedy  waniors  of  Balboa.  Later 
on,  the  size  and  biilhancy  of  Corean  pearls  became  famous  all 
over  China.  They  were  largely  exported.  The  Chinese  merchant 
braved  the  perils  of  the  sea,  and  of  life  among  the  rade  Co- 
reans,  to  win  lustrous  gems  of  great  price,  which  he  bartered 
when  at  home  for  sums  which  made  him  cjuickly  rich.  In  the 
twelfth  centm-y  the  fame  of  these  “ Eastern  pearls,”  as  they  were 
then  called,  and  which  outiivaUed  even  those  from  the  Tonquin 
fisheries,  became  the  cause  of  an  attempted  conquest  of  the  penin- 
sula, the  risions  of  wealth  acting  as  a Im-e  to  the  would-be  inva- 
ders. It  may  even  be  that  the  Corean  pearl  fisheries  were  known  by 
fame  to  the  story-tellers  of  the  “Arabian  Nights  Entertainments.” 
Much  of  the  mystic  philosophy  of  China  concerning  pearls  is  held 
also  by  the  Coreans.  The  Corean  Elysium  is  a lake  of  pearls.  In 
burying  the  dead,  those  who  can  afford  it,  fill  the  mouth  of  the 
coiq?se  with  three  peaiis,  which,  if  large,  wiU,  it  is  beheved,  pre- 
serve the  dead  body  from  decay.  This  emblem  of  three  flashing 
l^eaiis,  is  much  in  vogue  in  native  art.  The  gems  are  foimd  on 
the  banks  lying  off  the  coast  of  this  province,  as  well  as  in  the 
archipelago  to  the  south,  and  at  Quelpart.  The  industry  is,  at 
present,  utterly'  neglected.  The  pearls  are  keivt,  but  no  use  seems 
to  be  made  of  the  brilliant  nacre  of  the  mussel-sheUs,  which  are 
exported  to  Japan,  to  be  used  in  inlaying. 

More  valuable  to  the  modem  people  than  the  now  almost  aban- 
doned pearl  mussel-beds,  ai-e  the  hening  fisheries,  which,  during 
the  season,  attract  fleets  of  junks  and  thousands  of  fishermen  from 
the  northern  coast  prorinces  of  China.  Opposite,  at  a distance  of 
about  eighty  miles  as  the  crow  flies,  measru'ing  from  land’s  end  to 
land’s  end,  is  the  populous  province  of  Shantung,  or  “ Cormtry 
east  of  the  mountains.”  On  the  edge  of  this  promontory  ai-e  the 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


185 


cities  of  Chifu  and  Teng  Chow,  while  fui’ther  to  the  east  is  Tien- 
tsin, the  seaport  of  Peking.  From  the  most  ancient  times,  Chi- 
nese armadas  have  sailed,  and  invading  armies  have  embarked  for 
Corea  from  these  ports.  Over  and  over  again  has  the  river  Ta- 
tong  been  crowded  with  fleets  of  junks,  fluttering  the  dragon-ban- 
ners at  their  peaks.  From  the  Shantung  headlands,  also,  Chinese 
pirates  have  sailed  over  to  the  tempting  coasts  and  green  islands 
of  Corea,  to  ravage,  burn,  and  kill.  To  guard  against  these  inva- 
ders, and  to  notify  the  amval  of  foreigners,  signal  fii’es  are  lighted 
on  the  hill-tops,  which  fonn  a cordon  of  flame  and  speed  the  alarm 
from  coast  to  capital  in  a few  hom-s.  These  pjTogi-aphs  or  fire 


Map  of  the  Yellow-sea  Province. 


signals  are  called  “Pong-wa.”  At  Mok-mie'  san,  a mountain  south 
of  the  capital,  the  fire-messages  of  the  three  southern  pro^'inces 
are  received.  By  day,  instead  of  the  pillars  of  fii’e,  are  clouds  of 
smoke,  made  by  heaping  wet  chopped  straw  or  rice-husks  on  the 
blaze.  Instantly  a dense  white  column  rises  in  the  air,  which,  to 
the  sentinels  fi’om  peak  to  peak,  is  eloquent  of  danger.  In  more 
peaceful  times,  Corean  timber  has  been  largely  exporied  to  Chifri, 
and  tribute-bearing  ships  have  sailed  over  to  Tientsin.  The  Chi- 
nese fishermen  usually  appear  off  the  coast  of  this  prorince  in  the 
third  month,  or  April,  remaining  until  June,  when  their  white 
sails,  bent  homeward,  sink  from  the  gaze  of  the  rigilant  sentinels 


186 


COREA. 


on  the  hills,  who  watch  continually  lest  the  Chinese  set  foot  on 
shore.  This  they  are  forbidden  to  do  on  pain  of  death-  In  spite 
of  the  vigilance  of  the  soldiers,  however,  a great  deal  of  smuggling 
is  done  at  night,  between  the  Coreans  and  Chinese  boatmen,  at 
this  time,  and  the  French  missionaries  have  repeatedly  passed  the 
banders  of  this  forbidden  land  by  disembarking  from  Chifu  junks 
off  this  coast.  The  island  of  Merin  (!Merin-to)  has,  on  several 
occasions,  been  trodden  by  the  feet  of  priests  who  afterward 
became  martj-rs.  At  one  time,  in  June,  1865,  four  Frenchmen  en- 
tered “ the  lion’s  den  ” from  this  rendezvous.  There  is  a great 
bank  of  sand  and  many  islands  off  the  coast,  the  most  important 
of  the  latter  being  the  Sir  James  Hall  group,  which  was  visited, 
in  1816,  by  Captains  Maxwell  and  Hall,  in  the  ships  Lyra  and  Al- 
ceste.  These  forest-clad  and  well-cidtivated  islands  were  named 
after  the  president  of  the  Edinburgh  Geographical  Society,  the 
father  of  the  gallant  sailor  and  hvely  author  who  drove  the  first 
British  keel  through  the  unknown  waters  of  the  TeUow  Sea.  East- 
ward from  this  island  cluster  is  a large  bay  and  inlet  near  the  head 
of  which  is  the  fortified  city  of  Chan-yon. 

In  January,  1867,  Commander  E.  W.  Shufeldt,  in  the  U.  S.  S. 
Wachusett,  visited  this  inlet  to  obtain  redress  for  the  murder  of 
the  crew  of  the  American  schooner  General  Sherman,  and  while 
vaiidy  waiting,  surveyed  portions  of  it,  giving  the  name  of  W achu- 
sett  Bay  to  the  place  of  anchorage.  Judging  from  native  maps, 
the  scale  of  the  chart  made  from  this  sunny  was  on  too  large  a 
scale,  though  the  recent  map-makers  of  Tokio  have  followed  it 
The  southern  coast  also  is  dotted  vith  groups  of  islands,  and  made 
dangerous  by  large  shoals.  One  of  the  approaches  to  the  national 
capital  and  the  commercial  city  of  Sunto,  or  Kai-seng,  is  navi- 
gable for  jtmks,  through  a tortuous  channel  which  threads  the  vast 
sand-banks  formed  by  the  Han  Eiver.  Hai-chiu,  the  capital,  is 
near  the  southern  central  coast,  and  Whang-chiu,  an  old  baronial 
walled  city,  is  in  the  north,  on  the  Ta-tong  Eiver,  now,  as  of  old, 
a famous  boimdary  line. 

Though  Whang-hai  is  not  reckoned  rich,  being  only  the  sixth 
in  order  of  the  eight  circuits,  yet  there  are  several  products  of 
importance.  Eock,  or  fossil  salt,  is  plentiful.  Flints  for  fire-arms 
and  household  use  were  obtained  here  chiefly,  though  the  best 
gun-flints  came  from  China.  Lucifer  matches  and  percussion 
rifles  have  destroyed,  or  will  soon  destroy,  this  ancient  industry. 
One  district  produces  excellent  ginseng,  which  finds  a ready  sale, 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


187 


and  even  from  ancient  times  Whang-hai’s  pears  have  been  cele- 
brated. Splendid  yeUow  varnish,  almost  equal  to  gilding,  is  also 
made  here.  The  native  vamishers  ai’e  expert  and  tasteful  in  its 
use,  though  far  behind  the  inimitable  Japanese.  Fine  brushes 
for  pens,  made  of  the  hair  of  -n-olves’  tads,  are  also  in  repute 
among  students  and  merchants. 

The  high  road  from  the  capital,  after  passing  through  Sunto, 
•winds  through  the  eastern  central  part,  and  crosses  a range  of 
moimtains,  the  scenery  from  -which  is  exceedingly  fine.  Smaller 
roads  thread  the  border  of  the  province  and  the  larger  to-wns,  but 
a great  portion  of  "^Tiang-hai  along  its  central  length,  from  east 
to  "west,  seems  to  be  mountainous,  and  by  no  means  densely 
populated.  There  are,  in  aU,  twenty-eight  cities  with  magistrates. 

"UTiang-hai  was  never  reckoned  by  the  missionaries  as  among 
their  most  promising  fields,  yet  on  their  map  we  count  fifteen 
or  more  signs  of  the  cross,  betokening  the  presence  of  their  con- 
verts, and  its  sod,  hke  that  of  the  other  pro\inces,  has  more  than 
once  been  reddened  by  the  blood  of  men  who  prefeiTed  to  die  for 
their  con-sictions,  rather  than  live  the  worthless  hfe  of  the  pagan 
renegade.  Most  of  the  rictims  suffered  at  Hai-chiu,  the  capital, 
though  Whang-chiu,  in  the  north,  shares  the  same  sinister  fame 
in  a lesser  degree.  The  people  of  MTiang-hai  are  said,  by  the 
Seoid  folks,  to  be  narrow,  stupid,  and  dull  They  bear  an  id 
name  for  avarice,  bad  faith,  and  a love  of  lying  quite  imusual  even 
among  Coreans.  The  official  enumeration  of  houses  and  men  fit 
for  military  duty,  is  103,200  of  the  former  and  87,170  of  the 
latter. 


KIUNG-KEI,  OR  THE  C.\PIT.\L  PROVINCE. 

Kiung-kei,  the  smallest  of  the  eight  circuits,  is  politicady  the 
royal  or  court  pro\ince,  and  physically  the  basin  of  the  largest 
river  inside  the  peninsula.  The  tremendous  force  of  its  current, 
and  the  volume  of  its  waters  bring  down  immense  masses  of  sdt 
annuady.  Beginning  at  a point  near  the  capital,  wide  sand-banks 
are  formed,  which  are  bare  at  low  water,  but  are  flooded  in  time 
of  rain,  or  at  the  melting  of  the  spring  snows.  The  tides  rise  to 
the  height  of  twenty  or  thirty  feet,  creating  -siolent  eddies  and 
currents,  in  which  the  management  of  shijis  is  a matter  of  great 
difficulty.  The  Han  is  narigable  for  foreign  vessels,  certainl}’  as 
far  as  the  capital,  as  two  French  men-of-war  proved  in  1866,  and 
it  may  be  ascended  stdl  failher  in  dght  steamers.  The  causes 


188 


COREA, 


of  the  violence,  coldness,  and  rapidity  of  the  currents  of  Han 
River  (called  Salt  or  Salee  on  our  charts),  which  have  baffled 
French  and  American  steamers,  wiU  be  recognized  by  a study  of 
its  sources.  The  head  waters  of  this  stream  are  found  in  the  dis- 
tant pro\-ince  of  Kang-wen,  nearly  the  whole  breadth  of  the  penin- 
sula from  the  mouth.  Ahnost  the  entire  area  of  this  province  of 
the  river-sources,  including  the  western  watershed  of  the  moun- 
tain range  that  walls  the  eastern  coast,  is  drained  by  the  tributa- 
ries which  form  the  river,  which  also  receives  affluents  from  two 
other  pro^inces.  Pouring  their  united  volume  past  the  capital, 
shifting  channels  and  ever  new  and  imexpected  bai*s  and  flats  are 


formed,  rendering  navigation,  and  especially  warlike  naval  opera- 
tions, veiy  difficult.  Its  channel  is  veiy  hard  to  find  from  the  sea. 
The  Fi-ench,  in  1845,  attemjDting  its  exploration,  were  foiled. 
Like  most  rivers  in  Cho-sen,  the  Han  has  many  local  names. 

The  city  of  Han-Yang,  or  Seoul,  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of 
the  river,  about  thii*ty-five  miles  from  its  mouth,  measuring  by  a 
straight  line,  or  fifty  miles  if  reckoned  by  the  channel  of  the  river. 
It  lies  in  37°  30'  north  latitude,  and  127°  4'  longitude,  east  from 
Greenwich.  The  name  Han-yang,  means  “ the  fortress  on  the 
Han  River.”  The  common  term  applied  to  the  royal  city  is  Seoul, 
which  means  “the  capital,”  just  as  the  Japanese  called  the  capital 
of  their  country  Miako,  or  Kio,  instead  of  saying  Kioto.  Seoffl  is 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


189 


properly  a common  noun,  but  by  popular  use  has  become  a proper 
name,  which,  in  English,  may  be  correctly  written  with  a capital 
initial.  According  to  the  locahty  whence  they  come,  the  natives 
pronoimce  the  name  Say'-ool,  Shay'-ool,  or  Say'-oor.  The  city  is 
often  spoken  of  as  “ the  king’s  residence,”  and  on  foreign  maps  is 
marked  “King-ki  Taii,”  which  is  the  name  of  the  inwdnce.  The 
city  proper  lies  distant  nearly  a league  from  the  river  bank,  but 
has  suburbs,  extending  down  to  the  sand-flats.  A pamphlet  lately 
published  in  the  city  gives  it  30,723  houses,  which,  allowing  five 
in  a house,  would  give  a population  of  over  150,000  soids.  The 
natui-al  advantages  of  Seoul  are  exceUent.  On  the  north  a high 
range  of  the  Ho  Moimtain  rises  hke  a wall,  to  the  east  towers  the 
Eidge  of  Ban-iers,  the  mighty  flood  of  the  Han  rods  to  the  south, 
a bight  of  which  washes  the  western  suburb. 

The  scenery  from  the  capital  is  magnificent,  and  those  walking 
along  the  city  walls,  as  they  rise  over  the  hill-crests  and  bend  into 
the  valleys,  can  feast  their  eyes  on  the  luxuilant  verdure  and  glori- 
ous mountain  Hews  for  which  this  coimtiy  is  noted.  The  walls  of 
the  city  are  of  crenellated  masonry'  of  varying  height,  averaging 
about  twenty  feet,  ^Hth  arched  stone  bridges  spanning  the  water- 
courses, as  seen  in  the  reproduced  jflmtograph  on  page  79.  The 
streets  are  narrow  and  tortuous.  The  king’s  castle  is  in  the  north- 
ern part.  The  high  roads  to  the  eight  points  of  the  compass  staid 
from  the  palace,  through  the  city  gates.  IVithin  sight  from  the 
river  are  the  0-pong  san,  and  the  Sain-kak  san  or  three-peaked 
momitain,  which  the  French  have  named  Cock’s  Comb.  North  of 
the  city  is  ChO-kei,  or  tide-valley,  in  which  is  a waterfall  forty  feet 
high.  This  spot  is  a great  resort  for  tourists  and  picnic  parties 
in  the  spring  and  summer.  From  almost  any  one  of  the  hills  near 
the  city  charming  Hews  of  the  island-dotted  river  may  be  ob- 
tained, and  the  sight  of  the  spring  floods,  or  of  the  winter  ice 
breaking  up  and  shooting  the  enoimous  blocks  of  ice  -with  teri’ific 
force  down  the  current,  that  piles  them  up  into  fantastic  shapes 
or  strews  the  shores,  is  much  enjoyed  by  the  people.  Inundations 
are  frequent  and  tenable  in  this  proHnce,  but  usually  the  water 
subsides  quickly.  Not  much  harm  is  done,  and  the  floods  enrich 
the  soil,  except  where  they  deposit  sand  only.  There  are  few 
Urge  bridges  over  the  rivers,  but  in  the  cities  and  towms,  stone 
bridges,  constnxcted  with  an  arch  and  of  good  masonry',  are  budt. 
The  islands  in  the  river  near  the  capital  are  inhabited  by  fisher- 
men, who  pay  their  taxes  in  fish.  ^Vnother  large  stream  which 


190 


COREA. 


joins  its  waters  with  the  Han,  -within  a few  miles  from  its  mouth 
near  Kang-wa  Island,  is  the  Rin-chin  River,  whose  head  waters  are 
among  the  moimtains  at  the  north  of  Kang-wen,  -within  thirty 
miles  of  the  newly-opened  port  of  Gen-san  on  the  eastern  coast. 
Several  important  towns  are  situated  on  or  near  its  banks,  and  it 
is  often  mentioned  in  the  histories  which  detail  the  movements  of 
the  armies,  which  from  China,  Japan,  and  the  teeming  North,  have 
often  crossed  and  recrossed  it. 

Naturally,  we  expect  to  find  the  military  geography  of  this 
province  well  studied  by  the  authorities,  and  its  strategic  points 
strongly  defended.  An  inspection  of  the  map  shows  us  that  we 


ai'e  not  mistaken.  Foirr  gi’eat  fortresses  guard  the  approaches 
to  the  royal  city.  These  are  Suwen  to  the  south,  Kwang-chiu  to 
the  southeast,  Sunto  or  Rai-seng  to  the  north,  and  Kang-wa  to  the 
west.  All  these  forti'esses  have  been  the  scene  of  siege  and 
battle  in  time  past.  On  the  walls  of  the  first  three,  the  rival 
banners  of  the  hosts  of  Ming  from  China  and  of  Taiko  from 
Japan  were  set  in  alternate  succession  by  the  victors  who  held 
them  during  the  Japanese  occupation  of  the  country,  between  the 
years  1592  and  1597.  The  Manchiu  standards  in  1637,  and  the 
French  eagles  in  1866,  were  planted  on  the  ramparts  of  Kang-wa 
Besides  these  castled  cities,  there  are  forts  and  redoubts  along  the 


Military  Geography  of  Seoul. 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


191 


river  banks,  crowning  most  of  the  commanding  headlands,  or  points 
of  vantage.  Over  these  the  stars  and  stripes  floated  for  thi-ee 
days,  in  1871,  when  the  American  forces  captured  these  strong- 
holds. In  most  cases  the  walls  of  cities  and  forts  are  not  over  ten 
feet  high,  though,  in  those  of  the  fii’st  order,  a height  of  twenty- 
five  feet  is  obtained.  None  of  them  would  offer  serious  difliculty 
to  an  attacking  force  possessing  modem  artfllery. 

Kai-seng,  or  Simto,  is  one  of  the  most  important,  if  not  the 
chief,  commercial  city  in  the  kingdom,  and  from  960  to  1392,  it 
was  the  national  capital  The  chief  staple  of  manufacture  and 
sale  is  the  coarse  cotton  cloth,  white  and  colored,  which  forms 
the  national  di-ess.  Kang-wa,  on  the  island  of  the  same  name  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Han  River,  is  the  favorite  fortress,  to  which  the 
royal  family  are  sent  for  safety  in  time  of  war,  or  are  banished  in 
case  of  deposition.  Kang-wa  means  “the  river-flower.”  Dmlng 
the  Manchiu  invasion,  the  king  fled  here,  and,  for  a while,  made 
it  his  capital.  Kwang-chiu  was  anciently  the  capital  of  the  old 
kingdom  of  Hiaksai,  which  included  this  proriuce,  and  flomlshed 
from  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era  until  the  Tang  dynasty 
of  China  destroyed  it  in  the  seventh  century.  Kwang-chiu  has 
suffered  many  sieges.  Other  important  towns  near  the  capital  are 
Tong-chill,  opposite  Kang-wa,  Kum-po,  and  Pujiion,  all  situated 
on  the  high  road.  In-chiun,  situated  on  Imperatrice  Gulf,  is  the 
port  newly  ojiened  to  foreign  trade  and  residence.  The  Japanese 
pronounce  the  characters  with  which  the  name  is  written,  Nin-sen, 
and  the  Chinese  Jen-chuan.  At  this  place  the  American  and  Chi- 
nese treaties  were  signed  in  June,  1882  ; Commodore  Shufeldt,  in 
the  steam  con'ette  Swatara,  being  the  plenipotentiary  of  the 
United  States.  Situated  on  the  main  road  from  the  southern 
prorinces,  and  between  the  capital  and  the  sea,  the  location  is  a 
good  one  for  trade,  while  the  dangerous  channel  of  the  Han  River 
is  avoided. 

Most  of  the  islands  hang  off  the  coast  are  well  wooded ; many 
are  inhabited,  and  on  a number  of  them  shrines  are  erected,  and 
hermits  live,  who  are  regarded  as  sacred.  Their  defenceless  posi- 
tion offer  tempting  inducements  to  the  Chinese  pirates,  who  have 
often  ravaged  them.  Kiung-kei  has  been  the  scene  of  battles  and 
contending  armies  and  nations  and  the  roadway  for  migrations 
from  the  pre-historic  time  to  the  present  decade.  The  great  high- 
ways of  the  kingdom  converge  upon  its  chief  city.  In  it  also 
Christianity  has  \ritnessed  its  grandest  triumphs  and  bloodiest 


192 


COREA. 


defeats.  Over  and  over  again  the  seed  of  the  church  has  been 
planted  in  the  blood  of  its  martyrs.  Ka-pion,  east  of  Seoul,  is  the 
cradle  of  the  faith,  the  home  of  its  first  convert 

For  political  purposes,  this  “home  province”  is  divided  into 
the  left  and  right  divisions,  of  which  the  former  has  twenty-two, 
and  the  latter  fourteen  districts.  The  kam-sa,  or  governor,  lives 
at  the  capital,  but  outside  of  the  walls,  as  he  has  little  or  no  au- 
thority in  the  city  proper.  His  residence  is  near  the  west  gate. 
The  enumeration  of  houses  and  people  gives,  exclusive  of  the 
capital,  13G,000  of  the  former,  and  G80,000  of  the  latter,  of  whom 
10G,573  are  enrolled  as  soldiers.  The  inhabitants  of  the  capital 
province  enjoy  the  reputation,  among  the  other  provincials,  of 
being  light-headed,  fickle,  and  much  given  to  luxury  and  pleasure. 
“It  is  the  officials  of  this  province,”  they  say,  “who  give  the  cue 
to  those  throughout  the  eight  provinces,  of  rapacity,  prodigality, 
and  love  of  display.”  Official  grandees,  nobles,  literary  men,  and 
professionals  generally  are  most  numerous  in  Kiimg-kei,  and  so, 
it  may  be  added,  are  singing  and  dancing  girls  and  people  who 
five  to  amuse  others.  When  fighting  is  to  be  done,  in  time  of 
war,  the  government  usually  calls  on  the  northern  provinces  to 
furnish  soldiers.  From  a bird’s-eye  view  of  the  history  of  this 
part  of  Corea,  we  see  that  the  inhabitants  most  anciently  known 
to  occupy  it  were  the  independent  clans  called  the  3ila-han,  which 
about  the  beginning  of  the  Chidstian  era  were  united  into  the 
kingdom  of  Hiaksai,  which  existed  until  its  destruction  by  the 
Tang  dvTiasty  of  China,  in  the  seventh  century.  From  that  time 
until  930  A.D.  it  formed  a part  of  the  kingdom  of  Shinra,  which  in 
tmm  made  way  for  imited  Korai,  which  first  gave  political  imity 
to  the  iveninsula,  and  lasted  until  1392,  when  the  present  dy- 
nasty with  Cho-sen,  or  Corea,  as  we  now  know  it,  was  established. 
The  capital  cities  in  succession  from  Hiaksai  to  Cho-sen  were, 
Kwang-chiu,  Sunto,  and  Han-yang. 


CHUNG-CHONG,  OR  SEREXE  LOT.VLTT. 

The  province  of  Serene  Loyalty  lies  mostly  between  the  thirty- 
sixth  and  thirty-seventh  parallel.  Its  principal  rivers  are  the 
Keum,  flowing  into  Basil’s  Bay,  and  another,  which  empties  into 
Prince  Jerome  Gulf.  Its  northeast  corner,  is  made  by  the  Han 
River  bending  in  a loop  around  the  White  Cloud  (Park  Un)  Moun- 
tain. Fertile  flats  and  valleys  aboimd.  The  peninsula  of  Nai-jjo 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


193 


(witliin  tlie  vaters),  in  the  noi-thwestem  corner,  is  often  called 
the  “Granary  of  the  Kingdom.”  Most  of  the  rice  of  the  Nai-po, 
and  the  province  generally,  is  raised  for  export  to  the  capital  and 
the  north.  In  the  other  circuits  the  rice  lands  are  irrigated  by 
leading  the  water  from  the  streams  through  each  field,  which  is  di- 
■vided  from  the  other  by  little  walls  or  banders  of  earth,  while  m 
this  region,  and  in  Chulla,  the  fanners  more  frequently  make 
gi’eat  reseiwoirs  or  ponds,  in  which  water  is  stored  for  use  iu  dry 
weather.  The  mountains  are  the  great  reservoirs  of  moisture,  for 
in  all  the  peninsula  there  is  not  a lake  of  noticeable  size.  The 
coast  line  is  well  indented  unth  bays  and  harbors,  and  the  run  to 
Shantmig  across  the  Yellow  Sea  is  easily  made  by  junks,  and  even 
iu  open  boats.  On  this  accoimt  the  native  Chinstians  and  French 
missionaries  have  often  chosen  this  prorince  as  their  gate  of  entiy 
into  the  “land  of  martan’s.” 

In  the  histora'  of  Corean  Christianity  this  jjrovince  will  ever 
be  remembered  as  the  nui’sery  of  the  faith.  Its  soil  has  been 
most  richly  soaked  with  the  blood  of  the  native  believers.  With 
unimportant  exceptions,  every  towm  along  its  northern  border,  and 
especially  in  the  Nai-po,  has  been  sown  with  the  seeds  of  the  faith. 
The  first  converts  and  confessors,  the  most  devoted  adherents  of 
their  French  teachers,  the  most  gifted  and  intelligent  martyi's,  were 
from  Nai-po,  and  it  is  nearly  certain  that  the  fires  of  Roman  Chris- 
tianity stiU  smoulder  here,  and  will  again  bm’st  into  flame  at  the 
first  fanning  of  favorable  events.  The  tlmee  great  highways  from 
Fusau  to  the  capital  cross  this  prorince  in  the  northeastern  portion. 
Over  these  roads  the  rival  Japanese  armies  of  invasion,  led  by 
Konishi  and  Kato,  passed  in  jealous  race  iu  1592,  reaching  the 
capital,  after  fighting  and  reducing  castles  on  the  way,  in  eighteen 
days  after  disembarkation.  Chion-Ghiu,  the  fortress  on  whose 
fate  the  capital  depended,  lies  iu  the  northeast,  where  two  of  the 
roads  converge.  The  western,  or  sea  road,  that  comes  uji  from 
the  south,  hugs  the  shore  through  the  entire  length  of  the  prov- 
ince. Othens,  along  which  the  Japanese  armies  marched  in  1592, 
and  again  in  1597,  traverse  the  central  part.  Along  one  of  these 
I’oads,  the  captive  Hollanders,  almost  the  first  Europeans  in  Corea, 
rode  in  1663,  and  one  of  the  cities  of  which  Hamel  speaks,  Kon- 
sio  (Kong-Chiu),  is  the  capital  and  residence  of  the  prorincial 
governor. 

The  bays  and  i.slands,  which  have  been  visited  by  foreign  nari- 
gators,  retain  their  names  on  Em-opean  or  Japanese  charts.  Some 
13 


194 


COREA. 


of  these  are  not  verj’  complimentary,  as  Deception  Bay,  Insult 
Island,  and  False  Kiver.  At  Basil’s  Bay,  named  after  Captain 
Basil  Hall,  Gutzlaft’ also  landed  in  1832,  planted  pota'.oas,  and  left 
seeds  and  books.  The  archipelago  to  the  northwest  was,  in  18G6, 
named  after  the  Prince  Imperial,  who  met  his  death  in  Zululand 
in  1878.  Prince  Jerome’s  Gulf  is  well  kno^Ti  as  the  scene  of  the 
Hsits  of  the  Hover  and  the  Emperor,  with  the  author  of  “ A For- 
bidden Land”  on  board.  Haimi,  a to^^■n  several  times  mentioned 
by  him,  is  at  the  head  of  Shoal  Gtdf,  which  i*uns  up  into  the 
Nai-po.  Two  other  bays,  named  Caroline  and  Deception,  indent 
the  Nai-po  peninsula. 


The  large  shoal  off  the  coast  is  called  Chasseriau.  Other  wide 
and  dangerous  shoals  line  jjai'ts  of  the  coast,  making  navigation 
exceedingly  difficult.  Fogs  are  frequent  and  veiy  dense,  shroud- 
ing all  landmarks  for  hom-s.  The  tides  and  cma-ents  ai-e  very- 
strong,  rising  in  some  places  even  as  high  as  sixty  feet.  The  in- 
ternational body-snatching  expedition,  under-taken  by  a French 
priest,  a German  merchant,  and  an  American  interjsreter,  in  18137, 
to  obtain  the  bones  or  ancestral  relics  of  the  Regent,  was  planned 
to  take  advantage  of  a certain  “nick  of  time.”  The  river  empty- 
ing into  the  Prince  Jerome  Gulf,  i-uns  some  thii-ty  miles  inland, 
and  can  be  ascended  by-  a barge,  or  very  light-draught  steamer,  only 
■within  the  period  of  thiiiy-  hours  during  spring  tides,  when  the 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


195 


water  rises  to  a lieight  of  three  feet  at  the  utmost,  while  during 
the  rest  of  the  month  it  dries  up  completely.  On  account  of 
delays,  through  grounding,  miscalcvdated  distances,  and  the  bur- 
glar-proof masom-y  of  Corean  tombs,  the  scheme  failed.  The  nai-- 
rative  of  this  remarkable  expedition  is  given  in  a certain  book  on 
Corea,  and  in  the  proceedings  of  the  United  States  Consular  Coui-t 
at  Shanghae,  China,  for  the  year  1867. 

The  flora  is  a bialliant  featm’e  of  the  summer  landscape. 
Tiger-ldies  and  showy  compositfe,  asters,  cactus  plants,  cruciferse, 
labiatse,  and  many  other  European  species  abound  side  by  side 
with  tropical  A-arieties.  The  au-  is  full  of  insects,  and  the  number 
and  variety  of  the  birds  exceed  those  of  Japan.  Pigeons,  butcher- 
birds, fly-catchers,  woodpeckers,  thrushes,  larks,  blackbirds,  king- 
fishers, wrens,  spoonbills,  quad,  curlew,  titmouse,  have  been  no- 
ticed. Tlie  eA'er-present  black  crows  contrast  ■with  the  sno-wy 
heron,  ■which  often  stand  in  rows  along  the  watercourses,  while 
on  the  reefs  the  connorant,  sea-gulls,  and  many  kinds  of  ducks 
and  di^ving  birds,  many  of  them  being  of  species  differing  from 
those  in  Europe,  show  the  abundance  of  winged  life.  The  archi- 
pelago and  the  peninsula  alike,  are  almost  Aii-gin  soil  to  the  stu- 
dent of  natural  histoi^y  and  the  man  of  science  Avill  yet,  in  this 
secluded  nook  of  creation,  solve  many  an  interesting  problem  con- 
cerning the  procession  of  life  on  the  globe.  So  far  as  known,  the 
Coreans  seem  far  behind  the  Japanese  in  the  study  and  classifica- 
tion of  animate  nature. 

The  Coreans  are  not  a seafaring  people.  They  do  not  sail  out 
from  land,  except  upon  rare  occasions.  A steamer  is  yet,  to  most 
Coreans,  a wonderful  thing.  The  common  folks  point  to  one,  and 
call  it  “ a divine  ship.”  Tlie  reason  of  this  is,  that  they  think  the 
country  of  steamships  so  utterly  at  the  ends  of  the  earth,  that  to 
pass  over  ten  million  leagues,  and  endure  the  ■winds  and  waves, 
could  not  be  done  by  human  aid,  and  therefore  such  a ship  must 
have,  in  some  way,  the  aid  of  the  gods.  The  pro^w'  and  stem  of 
fishing-boats  are  much  alike,  and  are  neatly  nailed  together  with 
■w'ooden  nails.  They  use  round  stems  of  trees  in  their  natural 
state,  for  masts.  The  sails  are  made  of  straw,  plaited  together 
with  cross-bars  of  bamboo.  The  sail  is  at  the  stern  of  the  boat. 
They  sail  Avell  ■within  three  points  of  the  ■wind,  and  the  fishermen 
are  very  skilful  in  managing  them.  Li  their  working-boats,  they 
do  not  use  oars,  but  sculls,  w’orked  on  a pivot  in  the  gunwale  or 
an  outrigger.  The  sculls  have  a a'Ciw'  long  sweep,  and  are  worked 


130 


COREA. 


by  two,  thi'ee,  and  even  ten  men.  For  nan’ow  rivers  tliis  method 
is  very  convenient,  and  many  boats  can  easily  pass  each  other,  or 
move  side  by  side,  taking  up  very  httle  room.  For  fishing  among 
the  rocks,  or  for  landing  in  the  surf,  rafts  are  extensively  used  all 
along  the  coasts.  These  rafts  have  a platfoian,  capable  of  holding 
eight  or  ten  persons.  The  boats  or  barges,  which  are  used  for 
pleasure  excursions  and  picnic  parties,  have  high  bows  and  orna- 
mental stems,  carved  or  other^dse  decorated.  Over  the  centre  a 
canopy  stretched  on  four  poles,  tufted  with  horsehaii’,  shelters  the 
j)leasure-seekers  from  the  sun  as  they  enjoy  the  river  scenery.  In 
the  cut  we  see  three  oflSciaLs,  or  men  of  rank,  enjoj'ing  themselves 
at  a table,  on  which  may  be  tea,  ginseng  infusion,  or  rice  spirit. 


A Pleasure-party  on  the  River. 


with  finiits  in  dishes.  They  sit  on  silken  cushions,  and  seem  to  be 
pledging  each  other  in  a fidendly  cup.  Perhaps  they  will  compose 
and  exchange  a pedantic  poem  or  two  on  the  way.  In  the  long,  high 
bow  there  is  room  for  the  two  men  to  walk  the  deck,  while  with 
their  poles  they  propel  the  craft  gently  along  the  stream,  while  the 
steersman  handles  the  somewhat  unwieldy  mdder  The  common 
people  use  a boat  made  of  plain  unpainted -wood,  neatly  joined 
together,  without  nails  or  metal,  the  fastenings  being  of  wood,  the 
cushions  of  straw  matting  and  the  cordage  of  sea  grass. 

By  official  reckoning  Chung-chong  contains  244,080  houses, 
with  139,201  men  enrolled  for  military  seiwice,  in  fifty-four 
districts.  It  contains  ten  waUed  cities,  and  hke  eveiw  other  one 
of  the  eight  prorinces  is  dirided  into  two  departments.  Right  and 
Left. 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


197 


CHTJLLA,  OB  COMPLETE  NETWORK. 

This  province,  the  most  southern  of  the  eight,  is  also  the 
warmest  and  most  fertile.  It  is  neai’est  to  Shang-hae,  and  to  the 
track  of  foreign  commerce.  Its  island-fiinged  shores  have  been 
the  scene  of  many  shipwrecks,  among  which  were  the  French 
frigates,  whose  names  Gloiy  and  Victory,  were  better  than  their 
inglorious  end,  on  a reef  near  Kokun  Island. 

Until  the  voyage  of  Captains  Maxwell  and  Basil  Hall,  in  the 
Alceste  and  Lyra,  in  181G,  “the  Corean  archipelago”  was  abso- 
lutely unknowm  in  Eui-ope,  and  was  not  even  marked  on  Chinese 
chaids.  In  the  map  of  the  empii-e,  jn-epared  by  the  Jesuits  at 
Peking  in  the  seventeenth  centiuy,  the  main  land  was  made  to 
extend  out  over  a space  now  known  to  be  covered  by  hundi-eds  of 
islands,  and  a huge  elephant — the  conventional  sign  of  ignorance 
of  the  map-makers  of  that  day — occupied  the  sjiace.  In  these 
virgin  waters.  Captain  Hall  sailed  over  imaginaiw  forests  and 
cities,  and  straight  thi-ough  the  body  of  the  elephant,  and  for  the 
first  time  explored  an  archipelago  which  he  found  to  be  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  on  earih.  A later  risitor,  and  a natiu’alist,  states 
that  from  a single  island  peak,  one  may  comit  one  humh-ed  and 
thu'ty-five  islets.  Stretching  far  away  to  the  north  and  to  the 
south,  were  gi’oups  of  dark  blue  islets,  rising  mistily  from  the  sm-- 
face  of  the  water.  The  sea  was  covered  with  large  picturescpie 
boats,  which,  crowded  with  natives  in  their  white  fluttering  robes, 
were  putting  off  from  the  adjacent  viQages,  and  sculling  acx’oss- 
the  pellucid  waters  to  risit  the  stranger  ship. 

On  these  islands,  as  Aidhiu*  Adams  tells  us,  the  seals  sport,  the 
spoonbill,  quail,  cvulew,  titmouse,  wagtail,  teal,  crane  and  innu- 
merable birds  thrive.  The  woody  peaks  are  rich  in  game,  and  the 
shores  are  happy  hunting-grounds  for  the  natm-alist.  Sponges 
are  verj-  plentiful,  and  in  some  jiLaces  may  be  gathered  in  any 
quantity.  There  ai'e  a number  of  well-m.arked  species.  Some  are 
flat  and  spht  into  numerous  ribbon-like  branches,  others  are  round 
and  finger-shaped,  some  cylindrical,  and  others  hke  hollow  tubes. 
Though  some  have  dense  white  foliations,  hard  or  horny,  others 
ai’e  loose  and  flexible,  and  await  only  the  hand  of  the  diver.  The 
Corean  toilet  requisites  perhaps  do  not  include  these  useful  arti- 
cles, which  lie  waste  in  the  sea.  The  coral-beds  ax’e  also  very 
splendid  in  thefr  liring  tints  of  gx'een,  blue,  violet,  and  yeUow, 


193 


COREA. 


and  appear,  as  you  look  do^vn  upon  them  through  the  c-lear  trana 
parent  water,  to  form  beautiful  flower-gardens  of  marine  plants. 
In  these  submarine  parterres,  amid  the  protean  forms  of  the 
branched  corals,  huge  madrepores,  brain-shaped,  flat,  or  headed 
like  gigantic  mushrooms,  are  interspersed  with  sponges  of  the 
deepest  red  and  huge  star-fishes  of  the  richest  blue.  Seals  sport 
and  play  unharmed  on  many  of  the  islands,  and  the  sea-beach  is 
at  times  blue  with  the  bodies  of  lively  crabs.  An  unfailing  store- 
house of  marine  food  is  found  in  this  archipelago. 

The  eight  provinces  take  their  names  from  their  two  chief  cities, 
as  Mr.  Carles  has  shown.  Whang  Hai  Do,  for  instance,  is  formed 
by  uniting  the  initial  syllables  of  the  largest  cities,  Whang-chiu  and 
Hai-chiu.  In  the  case  of  Chulla-Do,  the  Chon  and  Nai  in  Chon- 
chiu  and  Nai-chiu  (or  Chung-jiu  and  Na-jiu)  become,  by  euphony, 
Chulla  or  Cholla.  Hamel  tells  of  the  great  cayman  or  “ alligator,” 
as  inhabiting  this  region,  asserting  that  it  was  “eighteen  or  twenty 
ells  long,”  with  “sixty  joints  in  the  back,”  and  able  to  swallow  a 
man.' 

The  soil  of  Chulla  is  rich  and  well  cidtivated,  and  large  quan- 
tities of  rice  and  grain  are  shipped  to  the  capital  The  wide  val- 
leys afford  juicy  pastime  for  the  herds  of  cattle  that  furnish  the  beef 
diet  which  the  Coreans  crave  more  than  the  Japanese.  The  visit- 
ing or  shipwrecked  foreign  visitors  on  the  coast  speak  in  terms  of 
highest  praise  of  fat  bullocks,  and  juicy  steaks  which  they  have 
eaten.  Considerable  quantities  of  hides,  bones,  horns,  leather, 
and  tallow  now  form  a class  of  standard  exports  to  Japan,  whose 
people  now  wear  buttons  and  leather  shoes.  As  a beef  market, 
Corea  exceeds  either  China  or  Japan — a point  of  importance  to 
the  large  number  of  foreigners  lii-ing  at  the  ports,  who  require  a 
flesh  diet.  Troops  of  horses  graze  on  the  pasture  lands. 

Chulla  is  well  furnished  with  ports  and  harbors  for  the  junks 
that  ply  northward.  The  town  of  Mopo,  in  latitude  34°  40',  has 
been  looked  upon  by  the  Japanese  as  a favorable  place  for  trade 
and  residence,  and  may  yet  be  opened  under  the  provisions  of 
the  treaty  of  1876.  This  region  does  not  lack  sites  of  great 
historic  interest.  The  castle  of  Nanon,  in  the  eastern  part,  was 

' Mr.  Pierre  L.  Joiiy,  of  the  Smithsonian  Institute,  who  in  1884  spent  six 
months  in  Corea  in  zoological  collecting  and  research,  says;  “No  monkeys  or 
alligators  are  found  in  Corea.  I am  at  a loss  to  understand  how  the  alligator 
story  originated.”  Was  the  alleged  animal  the  giant  salamander,  or  the  aki? 
Japanese  art  and  legend  refer  often  to  alligators. 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


199 


the  scene  of  a famous  siege  and  battle  between  the  allied  Coreans 
and  Chinese  and  the  Japanese  besiegers,  during  the  second  inva- 


sion, in  1597.  The  investment  lasted  many  weeks,  and  over  five 
thousand  men  were  slaughtered.  It  was  in  this  province  also 
that  the  crew  of  the  Dutch  ship  S^jarrowhawk  were  kept  prison- 


200 


COREA. 


ers,  some  for  thirteen  years,  some  for  life,  of  whom  Hendrik 
Hamel  wrote  so  graphic  a narrative.  For  two  centuries  his  little 
work  afforded  the  only  European  knowledge  of  Corea  accessible 
to  inquirers.  Among  other  employments,  the  Dutch  captives 
w'ere  set  to  making  pottery,  and  this  pro'S'ince  has  many  ^■illage8 
devoted  to  the  fictile  art.  The  work  turned  out  consists,  in  the 
main,  of  those  huge  earthem  jars  for  holding  water  and  grains, 
common  to  Corean  households,  and  large  enough  to  hold  one  of 
the  forty  thieves  of  Arabian  Nights  story. 

Tlu’ough  the  labors  of  the  French  missionaries,  Christianity 
has  penetrated  into  Chulla-do,  and  a large  number  of  towns,  espe- 
cially in  the  north,  still  contain  believers  who  are  the  descendants 
or  relatives  of  men  and  women  who  have  exchanged  them  lives  for 
a good  confession.  The  tragedy  and  romance  of  the  Christian 
martjms,  of  this  and  other  provinces,  have  been  told  by  DaUet. 
Most  of  the  executions  have  taken  place  at  the  capital  city  of 
Choii-chiu.  Many  have  been  banished  to  Quelpart,  or  some  of 
the  many  islands  along  the  coast,  where  it  is  probable  many  yet 
live  and  pine. 

Three  large,  and  several  small  rivers  di'ain  the  valleys.  Two 
of  these  flow  into  the  Yellow  Sea  and  one  into  the  sea  of  Japan. 
The  main  highway  of  this  pro\’ince  traverses  the  western  portion 
near  the  sea,  the  other  roads  being  of  inferior  importance.  Forti- 
fied cities  or  castle  towns  are  numerous  in  this  part  of  Corea,  for 
this  province  was  completely  overrun  by  the  Japanese  armies  in 
1592-1597,  and  its  soil  was  the  scene  of  many  battles.  By  official 
enumeration  there  are  290,550  houses,  and  206,140  males  enrolled 
for  serrrce  in  war.  The  districts  number  fifty-six.  The  capital 
is  Chon-chiu,  which  was  once  considered  the  second  lar'gest  city 
in  the  kingdom. 

If  Corea  is  “the  Italy  of  the  East,”  then  Quelpart  is  its 
Sicily.  It  lies  about  sixty  miles  south  of  the  main  land.  It  may 
be  said  to  be  an  oval,  rock-boimd  island,  covered  with  innumer- 
able conical  mormtains,  topped  in  many  instances  by  extinct  vol- 
canic craters,  and  “ all  bowing  down  before  one  vast  and  towering 
giant,  whose  foot  is  planted  in  the  centre  of  the  island,  and 
whose  head  is  lost  in  the  clouds.”  This  peak,  called  Mount  Auck- 
land, or  Han-ra  san,  by  the  people,  is  about  6,500  feet  high.  On 
its  top  are  three  extinct  craters,  within  each  of  which  is  a lake  of 
pm’e  water.  Corean  childr’en  are  taught  to  believe  that  the  three 
first-created  men  of  the  world  still  dwell  on  these  lofty  heights. 


THE  EIGHT  PROVESTCES. 


201 


The  whole  surface  of  the  island,  including  plains,  valleys,  and 
mountain  flanks,  is  carefully  and  beautifully  cultivated.  The  fields 
are  neatly  divided  by  walls  of  stone.  It  contains  a number  of 
towns  and  three  waUed  cities,  but  there  are  no  good  harbors.  As 
Quelpart  has  long  been  used  as  a place  for  the  banishment  of 
convicts,  the  islanders  are  rude  and  unpolished.  They  raise  excel- 
lent crops  of  grain  and  fniit  for  the  home  provinces.  The  finely- 
plaited  straw  hats,  which  form  the  staple  manufactui’e,  are  the 
best  in  this  land  of  big  hats,  in  which  the  amplitude  of  the  head- 
coverings  is  the  wonder  of  strangers.  Immense  droves  of  horses 
and  cattle  are  reared,  and  one  of  the  outljdng  islands  is  called 
Bullock  Island.  This  island  has  been  known  fi'om  ancient  times, 
when  it  foimed  an  independent  kingdom,  known  as  Tam-na. 
About  100  A.D.,  it  is  recorded  that  the  inhabitants  sent  tribute  to 
one  of  the  states  on  the  main  land.  The  origin  of  the  high  cen- 
tral peak,  named  Mount  Auckland,  is  thus  given  by  the  islanders. 
“ Clouds  and  fogs  covered  the  sea,  and  the  earth  trembled  with  a 
noise  of  thunder  for  seven  days  and  seven  nights.  Finally  the 
waves  opened,  and  there  emerged  a moimtain  more  than  one 
thousand  feet  high,  and  forty  ri  in  circumference.  It  had  neither 
plants  nor  trees  upon  it,  and  clouds  of  smoke,  widely  spread  out, 
covered  its  summit,  which  appeared  to  be  composed  chiefly  of 
sulphur.”  A learned  Corean  was  sent  to  examine  it  in  detail  He 
did  so,  and  on  his  return  to  the  main  land  published  an  account 
of  his  voyage,  ^vith  a sketch  of  the  movuitaiu  thus  bom  out  of  the 
sea.  It  is  noticeable  that  this  account  coincides  with  the  ideas  of 
narigators,  who  have  studied  the  moimtain,  and  speculated  on  its 
origin. 


KiraG-S.\NO,  OR  RESPECTFUL  COXGRATUL.ATION. 

Kiimg-sang  dr>,  or  the  Prorince  of  Eespectful  Congratulation, 
is  nearest  to  Japan,  and  consists  chiefly  of  the  valleys  drained  by 
the  Nak-tong  River  and  its  tributaiies.  It  admirably  illustrates 
the  pidnciple  of  the  dirision  of  the  country'  on  the  lines  fiunished 
by  the  river  basins.  One  of  the  wannest  and  richest  of  the  eight 
provinces,  it  is  also  the  most  populous,  and  the  seat  of  many  his- 
torical associations  with  Japan,  in  ancient,  mediaeval,  and  modem 
times.  Between  the  court  of  Kion-chiu,  the  capital  of  Shinra,  and 
that  of  Kioto,  from  the  third  to  the  tenth  centuiy,  the  relations 
of  war  and  peace,  letters,  and  religion  were  continuous  and  fmit- 
fuL  "When  the  national  capital  was  fixed  at  Sun  to,  and  later  at 


202 


COREA. 


Seoul,  this  province  was  still  the  gateway  of  entrance  and  exit  t<j 
the  Japanese.  Many  a time  have  they  landed  near  the  mouth  ol 
the  Nak-tong  River,  which  opens  as  a natural  pass  in  the  moun- 
tains which  wall  in  the  coast.  Rapidly  seizing  the  strategic  points, 
they  have  made  themselves  masters  of  the  country.  The  influence 
of  their  frequent  visitations  is  shown  in  the  language,  manners, 
and  local  customs  of  southern  Cho-sen.  The  dialect  of  Kiung- 
sang  differs  to  a marked  degree  from  that  of  Ping-an,  and  much 
more  closely  resembles  that  of  modem  Japanese.  Kiung-sang 
seems  to  show  upon  its  sm-face  that  it  is  one  of  the  most  ancient 
seats  of  civilization  in  the  peninsula.  This  is  certainly  so  if  roads 
and  facilities  for  traveUing  be  considered.  The  highways  and  foot- 
paths and  the  relays  and  horses  kept  for  government  seiadce, 
and  for  travellers,  are  more  numerous  than  in  any  other  province. 
It  also  contains  the  greatest  number  of  cities  having  organized 
municipal  governments,  and  is  the  most  densely  populated  of  the 
eight  provinces.  It  is  also  probable  that  in  its  natural  resources  it 
leads  all  the  others.  The  pro'sdnce  is  di\dded  into  seventy-one  dis- 
tricts, each  having  a magistrate,  in  which  are  421,500  houses,  and 
310,440  men  cajjable  of  military  duty.  Two  officials  of  high  rank 
assist  the  governor  in  his  functions,  and  the  admirals  of  the 
“ Sam-nam,”  or  three  southern  pro\'inces,  have  thek  headquarters 
in  Kiung-sang.  This  title  and  office,  one  of  the  most  honorable 
in  the  mihtaiy  seiadce,  was  created  after  the  Japanese  war  of 
1592-1597,  in  honor  of  a Corean  commander,  who  had  success- 
fully resisted  the  invaders  in  many  battles.  There  are  five  cities 
of  importance,  which  are  rmder  the  charge  of  governors.  Petty 
officials  are  also  appointed  for  ever}’  island,  who  must  report  the 
arrival  or  rtsit  of  aU  foreigners  at  once  to  their  superiors.  They 
were  always  in  most  favor  at  com-t  who  succeeded  in  prevail- 
ing upon  aU  foreign  callers  to  leave  as  soon  as  possible.  Fusan 
has  been  held  by  the  Japanese  from  veiw  ancient  times.  Until 
1868  it  was  a part  of  the  fief  of  the  daimio  of  Tsushima.  It  lies 
in  latitude  35°  6'  north,  and  longitude  129°  1'  east  from  Green- 
wich, and  is  distant  from  the  nearest  point  on  the  Japan  coast,  by 
a straight  line,  about  one  hundi-ed  and  fiifty  miles.  It  was  opened 
to  the  Japanese  by  the  treaty  of  1876,  and  is  now  a bustling  mart 
of  trade.  The  name  means,  not  “Gold  Hill,”  but  Pot  or  Skillet 
Mountain. 

The  approach  to  the  port  up  the  bay  is  through  very  fine  scen- 
ery, the  background  of  the  main  land  being  momitainous  and  the 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


203 


bay  studded  with  green  islands.  The  large  island  in  front  of  the 
settlement,  to  the  southward,  called  Tetsuye,  or  the  Isle  of  En- 
chanting View,  has  hiUs  eight  hundred  feet  high.  Hundreds  of 
horses  were  formerly  reared  here,  hence  it  is  often  called  Maki,  or 
island  of  green  pastures.  The  fortifications  of  Eusan,  on  the 
northern  side,  are  on  a hill,  and  front  the  sea.  The  soil  around 
Fusan  is  of  a dark  niddy  color,  and  fine  fir  trees  are  numerous. 
The  fort  is  distant  about  a league  from  the  settlement,  and  Tong- 
nai  city  and  castle,  in  which  the  Corean  governor  resides,  are 
about  two  leagues  farther.  Tai-ku,  the  capital,  lies  in  the  centre 
of  the  in’o\-ince.  Shang-chiu,  in  the  northwestern  pai-t,  is  one  of 
the  fortified  cities  guarding  the  approach  to  the  capital  from  the 
southeast.  It  w'as  captured  by  Konishi  dmfing  his  brilhant  march, 
in  eighteen  days,  to  the  capital  in  1592.  In  recent  years,  much 
Christian  blood  has  been  shed  in  Shang-chiu,  though  the  city  which 
justly  claims  the  bad  eminence  in  slaughteifing  Christians  is  Tai-ku, 
the  capital  of  the  pro\*ince.  Uru-san,  a few'  miles  south,  is  a site 
rich  in  classic  memories  to  all  Japanese,  for  here,  in  1597,  the  Chi- 
nese and  Corean  hosts  besieged  the  intrepid  Kato  and  the  brave, 
but  not  over-modest,  Ogawuchi  for  a whole  yeai’,  during  w hich  the 
garrison  were  reduced,  by  straits  of  famine,  to  eat  human  flesh. 
When  the  Chinese  retreated,  and  a battle  was  fought  near  by,  be- 
tween them  and  the  reliering  forces,  ten  thousand  men  w'ere  slain. 

Foreign  narigatore  have  sprinkled  their  names  along  the  shore. 
Cajie  Clonard  and  Unkoffsky  Bay  are  near  the  thii'ty-sixth  parallel. 
Cho-sau  harbor  was  named  by  Cajitain  Broughton,  who  on  asking 
the  name  of  the  place  in  1797,  received  the  reply  “Cho-san,” 
which  is  the  name  of  the  kingdom  instead  of  the  hai'bor.  Other 
names  of  limited  recognition  are  found  on  charts  made  in  Europe. 
Many  mhabited  i.slands  lie  ofif  the  coast,  some  of  which  are  used 
as  places  of  exile  to  Christians  and  other  offenders  against  the  law. 
Christianity  in  this  prorince  seems  to  have  flourished  chiefly  in 
the  towns  along  the  southern  sea  border.  Nearly  the  whole  of  the 
coast  consists  of  the  slopes  of  the  two  mountain  ranges  which 
fr'ont  the  sea,  and  is  less  densely  inhabited  than  the  interior,  hav- 
ing few  or  no  rivers  or  important  harbors.  The  one  exception  is 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Nak-tong  River,  opposite  Tsushima.  This  is 
the  gateway  into  the  prorince,  and  the  point  most  vulnerable  from 
Japan.  The  river  after  di'aining  the  whole  of  Kiung-sang,  widens 
into  a bay,  around  which  are  pojiulous  cities  and  towns,  the  port 
of  Fusan  and  the  two  great  roads  to  Seoul.  Tsushima  (the  Twin 


204 


COREA. 


Islands)  lies  like  a stepping-stone  between  Corea  and  Japan,  and 
was  formerly  claimed  by  the  Coreans,  who  call  it  Tu-ma.  Its  port 
of  Wani-ui-a  is  thu-ty  miles  distant  from  Fusan,  and  often  shelters 


Map  of  the  Province  nearest  Japan. 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


205 


the  becalmed  or  storm-stayed  jimks  which,  with  fair  wind  and 
weather,  can  make  the  nm  between  the  two  countries  in  a single 
day. 

From  a strategic  military  point  of  view,  the  Twin  Islands  are 
invaluable  to  the  mikado’s  empire,  guarding,  as  they  do,  the  sea 
of  Japan  like  a sentinel.  The  Russians  who  now  own  the  long 
island  at  the  upper  end  of  the  sea,  attempted,  in  1859,  to  obtain 
a footing  on  Tsushima.  They  built  bairacks  and  planted  seed, 
with  every  indication  of  making  a permanent  occupation.  The 
timely  appearance  on  the  scene  of  a fleet  of  British  ships,  imder 
Sir  James  Hope,  put  an  end  to  Russian  designs  on  Tsushima. 

A Japanese  widter  reports  that  the  Kiung-sang  people  are 
rather  more  simple  in  their  habits,  less  coiTupted  in  their  man- 
ners, and  their  ancient  customs  ai’e  more  faithfully  preseiwed  than 
in  some  of  the  other  provinces.  There  is  httle  of  luxury  and  less 
of  expensive  folly,  so  that  the  small  estates  or  property  are  faith- 
fully transmitted  from  father  to  son,  for  many  generations,  in  the 
same  families.  Studious  habits  prevail,  and  hteratm-e  flouiishes. 
Often  the  young  men,  after  toding  duiing  the  day,  give  the  even- 
ing to  reading  and  conversation,  for  which  admirable  practice  the 
native  language  has  a special  word.  Here  ladies  of  rank  are  not 
so  closely  shut  up  in-doors  as  in  other  prorinces,  but  often  walk 
abroad,  accompanied  by  their  servants,  without  fear  of  insult.  In 
this  province  also  Buddhism  has  the  lai'gest  number  of  adherents. 
Kion-chiu,  the  old  capital  of  Shinra,  was  the  centre  of  the  scholas- 
tic and  missionary  influences  of  the  Buddha  doctrine  in  Corea, 
and,  though  burned  by  the  Japanese  in  1597,  its  influence  still 
siu'\'ives. 

The  people  are  strongly  attached  to  their  superstitions,  and 
difficult  to  change,  but  to  whatever  faith  they  are  once  converted 
they  are  steadfast  and  loyal.  The  numerous  nobles  who  dwell  in 
this  prorince,  belong  chiefly  to  the  Nam  In  party. 


K-\NG-WEX,  THE  RIVER- MEADOW  PROVINCE. 

Kang-wen  fronts  Japan  from  the  middle  of  the  eastern  coast, 
and  lies  between  Ham-kiung  and  Kiung-sang.  Its  name  means 
River  Meadow.  Within  its  area  are  found  the  sources  of  “ the 
river”  of  the  realm.  Though  perhaps  the  most  mountainous  of  all 
the  provinces,  it  contains  several  fertile  plains,  which  are  watered 
by  streams  flowing  mainly  to  the  west,  forming  the  Han  River, 


206 


COREA. 


which  crosses  the  entire  peninsula,  and  empties  into  the  Yellow 
Sea.  The  main  mountain  chain  of  the  coimtry,  called  here  the 
Makira,  runs  near  the  coast,  leaving  the  greater  area  of  the  prov- 
ince to  the  westward.  The  larger  part  of  the  population,  the 
most  important  high  roads,  and  the  capital  city  Wen-chiu,  are  in 
the  western  division,  which  contains  twenty-six  districts,  the  east^ 
ern  dirtsion  having  seventeen.  The  official  census  gives  the  num- 
ber of  houses  at  93,000,  and  of  men  capable  of  bearing  arms, 
44,000. 

Some  of  the  names  of  mountains  in  this  province  give  one  a 
general  idea  of  the  geographical  nomenclature  of  the  kingdom, 
reflecting,  as  it  does,  the  ideas  and  beliefs  of  the  people.  One 
peak  is  named  Yellow  Dragon,  another  the  Flying  Phoenix,  and 
another  the  Hidden  Dragon  (not  yet  risen  up  from  the  earth  on 
his  passage  to  the  clouds  or  to  heaven).  Hard  Metal,  Oxhead, 
Mountain  facing  the  Sun,  Cool  Talley,  Wild  Swamp,  MTiite  Cloud, 
and  Peacock,  are  other  less  heathenish,  and  perhaps  less  poetical 
names.  One  range  is  said  to  have  twelve  hundi’ed  peaks,  and  from 
another,  rivers  fall  do'wn  like  snow  for  several  himdred  feet  These 
“ sno^vy  rivers  ” are  catai’acts.  Deer  are  very  plentiful,  and  the 
best  hartshorn  for  the  pharmacy  of  China  comes  from  these  parts. 
Out  in  the  sea,  about  a degree  and  a half  from  the  coast,  lies  an 
island,  called  b}’  the  Japanese  Matsu-sliima,  or  Pine  Island,  by 
the  Coreans  U-lon-to,  and  by  Eui'oi)eans,  Dagelet  This  island  was 
first  discovered  by  the  French  narigator.  La  Perouse,  in  June, 
1787.  In  honor  of  an  astronomer,  it  was  named  Dagelet  Island. 
“It  is  very  steep,  but  covered  with  fine  trees  from  the  sea-shore 
to  the  summit.  A rampart  of  bare  rock,  nearly  as  perjiendicular 
as  a wall,  completely  surrounds  it,  except  seven  sandy  httle  coves  at 
which  it  is  possible  to  land.”  The  grand  central  peak  towers  four 
thousand  feet  into  the  clouds.  Firs,  sycamores,  and  juniper  trees 
abound.  Sea-bears  and  seals  live  in  the  water,  and  the  few  poor 
Coreans  who  inhabit  the  island  diy  the  flesh  of  the  seals  and 
large  quantities  of  petrels  and  haliotis,  or  sea-ears,  for  the  markets 
or  the  main  land.  The  island  is  occasionally  visited  by  Japanese 
junks  and  foreign  whaling  ships,  as  whales  are  plentiful  in  the  sur- 
rounding water's.  The  Jajranese  obtained  the  timber  for  the  pub- 
lic and  other  buildings  at  their  new  settlement  at  Gensan  from 
this  island. 

The  Land  of  Morning  Calm  is,  by  all  accounts  of  travellers,  a 
land  of  beauty,  and  the  customs  and  hteratru'e  of  the  people 


THE  EIGHT  PROTLMCES. 


207 


j)roTe  that  the  superb  and  inspiring  scenery  of  their*  peninsula  is 
fully  appreciated  by  themselves.  Not  only  are  picnics  and  pleas- 
ru’e  gather*ings,  within  the  groves,  common  to  the  humbler  classes, 
but  the  wealthy  travel  great  distances  simply  to  enjoy  the  beauty 
of  mar*ine  or  mormtain  views.  Scholars  assemble  at  chosen  seats, 
ha-s-ing  fair  landscapes  before  them,  poets  seek  inspiration  under- 
water-falls, and  the  bonzes,  rmderstanding  the  awe-compeUing  in- 
fluence of  the  contemplation  of  nature’s  grandeur,  plant  their 
monasteries  and  build  their*  temples  on  lofty  mountain  heights. 
These  favorite  harmts  of  the  lovers  of  natural  beauty  are  as  well 
kno'^TT  to  the  Coreans  as  Niagara  and  Yo  Semite  are  to  Ameri- 
cans, or  Chamouni  to  aU  Eru*ope.  The  places  in  Avhich  the  glory 
of  the  Creator’s  works  may  be  best  beheld  are  the  theme  of 
ardent  discussion  and  competing  praise  with  the  people  of  each 
jrroAince.  The  local  guide-books,  itineraries,  and  gazetteers,  de- 
scant upon  the  merits  of  the  scenery,  for  which  each  of  the  eight 
dhisions  is  renoxsnred.  Lr  the  Eiver-meadow  province,  the  eight 
most  lovely  “ sceneries  ” are  all  located  along  the  coast.  Bepfin- 
ning  at  the  south,  and  taking  them  in  order*  toward  the  north, 
they  are  the  following  : 

1.  The  house  on  L'r*u-chiu,  a town  below  the  thir*ty-seventh 
parallel  of  latitude.  The  imr  is  called  “ The  House  of  the  Emer- 
ging Sun,”  because  here  the  sim  seems  to  rise  right  orrt  of  the 
waters  of  the  ocean.  In  front  of  the  coast  lies  an  island,  set  like 
a gem  in  the  sea.  The  view  of  the  rising  srm,  the  tints  of  sky, 
river,  waves,  land,  and  movmtains  form  a vision  of  gorgeous  mag- 
nificence. 

2.  Hion-hai  (Tranquil  Sea).  Out  in  the  sea,  in  front  of  this 
^•illage,  are  many  small  islands.  When  the  moon  rises,  they  seem 
to  be  floating  in  a sea  of  molten  silver.  The  finest  effect  is  en- 
joyed just  before  the  orb  is  fuUy  above  the  horizorr.  In  many  of 
the  dwellings  of  the  men  of  rank  and  wealth,  there  is  a special 
room  set  apar*t  for  the  enjoymeirt  of  the  scenery,  upon  which  the 
apartment  looks.  Especially  is  this  the  case,  with  the  houses  of 
public  entertainment.  At  Hion-hai,  one  of  the  inns  from  which 
the  best  view  may  be  obtained  is  called  the  “ House  Fronting  the 
Moon.”  In  it  are  several  “looking-rooms.” 

3.  One  of  the  finest  effects  in  nature  is  the  combination  of 
fresh  fallen  snow  on  evergreens.  The  pure  white  on  the  deep 
green  is  pecrrharly  pleasing  to  the  eye  of  the  Japanese,  who  use 
it  as  a popular  element  in  their  decorative  art,  in  silver*  and  bronze. 


208 


COREA. 


in  embroidery,  painting,  and  lacquer.  The  Coreans  are  equally 
happy  in  gazing  upon  the  snow,  as  it  rests  on  the  deep  shadows 
of  the  pine,  or  the  delicate  hue  of  the  giant  grass  called  bamboo. 
Near  the  large  town  of  San-cho  is  a tower  or  house,  built  within 
■view  of  a stream  of  water,  which  flows  in  winding  course  over  the 
rocks,  sparkling  beneath  the  foliage.  It  has  a scene-'viewing  room 
to  which  jjeople  resort  to  enjoy  the  “ chikusetsu,”  or  snow  and 
bamboo  effect. 


4.  From  an  elevation  near  the  to-wn  of  Kan-nun,  or  Bay  Hill, 
one  may  obtain  a pretty  view  of  the  groves  and  shrabbeiy  grow- 
ing upon  the  rocks.  During  the  spring  showers,  when  the  rain 
falls  in  a fine  mist,  and  the  fresh  vegetation  appeal's  in  a new  rich 
robe  of  green,  the  sight  is  vei'y  charming. 

5.  Beneath  the  mound  at  An-an  the  river  flows  tranquilly, 
tinted  by  the  setting  sun.  The  sunsets  at  this  place  are  of  ex- 
quisite beauty. 

6.  At  the  old  castle  town  of  Kan-nun.  there  is  a room  named 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


209 


“ The  Chamber  between  the  Strong  Fortress  and  the  Tender  Ver- 
dm’e.”  Here  the  valley  is  steep,  and  in  the  bosom  of  the  stream 
of  water  lie  “ floating  islands” — so  called  because  they  seem  to 
swim  on  the  smdace  of  the  water. 

7.  Near  Ko-sion,  or  High  Fortress,  is  “Three  Days  Bay,”  to 
which  lovers  of  the  picturesque  resort  on  summer  mornings,  to 
see  the  sun  rise,  and  on  autumnal  evenings,  to  watch  the  moon- 
light effects.  The  fishers’  boats  gliding  to  and  fro  over  the  gleam- 
ing waters  deUght  the  eye. 

8.  At  Tsu-sen  is  the  “ Rock-loving  Chamber.”  Here,  among 
some  steej)  rocks,  gi’ow  trees  of  fantastic  form.  The  combination 
of  rock-scenery  and  foliage  make  the  charm  of  this  place,  to 
which  scholars,  artists,  and  travellers  resort.  Li  spring  and  au- 
tumn, hterary  parties  risit  the  chamber  dedicated  to  those  who 
love  the  rocks.  There,  abandoning  themselves  to  literary  revels, 
they  compose  poems,  hold  scholarly  reunions,  or  ramble  about  in 
search  of  health  or  pleasure. 

The  people  of  Kang-wen  are  industrious  and  intelligent,  with 
less  energv'  of  body  than  the  southern  prorincials,  but  like  their 
northem  countrymen,  they  have  the  reputation  of  being  bold, 
obstinate,  and  quan-elsome.  In  time  of  bad  haiwests  or  lax  gov- 
ernment, “ tramps  ” form  bands  of  thirty  or  fifty,  and  roam  the 
country,  stealing  food  or  valuables  from  the  rillages.  Local  thieves 
are  sufliciently  abundant.  Dui’ing  the  heavj’  snows  of  winter, 
peojile  travel  the  mountain  paths  on  snow-shoes,  and  in  excep- 
tional places,  cut  tunnels  under  the  snow  for  commimication  from 
house  to  house.  Soldiers  test  their  strength  by  pulling  strong 
bows,  and  laborers  by  camfing  hea^'y  burdens  on  their  shoulders. 
Strong  men  slioulder  six  hundred  jmunds  of  copper,  or  two  bales 
of  white  rice  (2G0  pounds  each.)  The  women  of  this  prorince  are 
said  to  be  the  most  beautiful  in  Corea.  Even  from  ancient  times, 
lovely  damsels  from  this  part  of  the  peninsula,  sent  to  the  harem 
of  the  Chinese  emperor,  were  greatlj'  admired.  Christianity  has 
made  little  iwogi'ess  in  Kang-wen,  only  a few  towns  in  the  south- 
ern part  being  marked  ^rith  a cross  on  the  French  missionary  map. 
In  the  most  ancient  times  the  Chiuhan  tribes  occupied  this  por- 
tion of  Corea.  From  the  Christian  era,  until  the  tenth  century, 
it  was  altei-nately  held  by  Kokorai,  or  Korai,  and  by  Shinra. 


14 


210 


COREA. 


HAM-KITING,  OR  COMPLETE  VIEW, 

Ham-kiung  is  that  part  of  Corean  territory  -which  touches  the 
boun Jarj"  of  Russia.  Only  a few  years  ago  aU  the  neighbors  along 
tlie  land  frontiers  of  Cho-sen  were  Chinese  subjects.  Now  she 
has  the  European  within  rifle-shot  of  her  shores.  Only  the  Tu- 
men  River  separates  the  Muscovites  from  the  once  hermits  of  the 
peninsula.  The  southern  boundary'  of  Russia  in  A.sia,  which  had 
been  thrown  farther  south  after  every  European  war  with  China, 


touched  Corea  in  1858.  MTiat  was  before  an  elastic  line,  has  in 
each  instance  become  the  Czar’s  “scientific  frontier.”  By  the 
supplementary  treaty  of  Aigim,  Mai'ch  28,  1858,  Count  Moura-vieff 
“ rectified  ” the  far  eastern  hne  of  the  Czar’s  domain,  by  demand- 
ing and  obtaining  that  vast  and  feidUe  territory  lying  south  of  the 
Amm’  River,  and  between  the  Gulf  of  Taidaiy  and  the  river  Usuri, 
having  a breadth  of  one  hundi’ed  and  fifty  miles.  This  remote, 
but  vei-y  desu’able,  slice  of  Asia,  is  rich  in  gold  and  silk,  coal  and 
cotton,  rice  and  tobacco.  With  energy  and  entei-prise,  the  Rus- 
sian government  at  once  encouraged  emigration,  placed  steamei-s 
built  in  New  York  on  the  Usmi  River  and  Lake  Hanka,  laid  out 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


211 


Corean  Village  in  Russian  Territor.V. 


212 


COREA. 


the  ports  of  ■Vladivostok,  and  Possiet,  constructed  a telegraph 
from  the  Baltic  Sea  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  enforced  order 
among  the  semi-civilized  and  savage  tribes.  The  name  of  the 
new  Russian  territory  between  the  Amur  River  and  the  Sea  of 
Okhotsk,  is  Primorskala,  with  Vladivostok  for  the  capital,  which 
is  finely  situated  on  Peter  the  Great  or  Victoria  Bay.  Immense 
fortifications  have  been  planned,  and  the  place  is  to  be  made  the 
Sebastopol  of  the  Czar’s  Pacific  possessions.  This  gigantic  work 
was  begun  imder  the  charge  of  the  late  Admiral  Popofl^  whose 
name  has  been  given  to  the  iron-turreted  w’ar  vessels  of  which  he 
was  the  inventor,  and  to  a moimtain  in  Central  Corea.  Possiet  is 
within  twenty-five  miles  of  the  Corean  fi’ontier.  It  is  connected 
with  Nagasaki  by  electric  cable.  In  the  event  of  a war  between 
China  and  Russia,  or  even  of  Ajiglo-Russian  hostilities,  the  Czar 
w'ould  most  probably  make  Corea  the  basis  of  operations  against 
China ; for  Corea  is  to  China  as  Canada  is  to  the  United  States,  or, 
as  the  people  say,  “ the  bps  of  China’s  teeth.” 

Russia  needs  a coast  line  in  the  Pacific  Avith  seaports  that  are 
not  frozen  up  in  Avinter,  and  her  ambition  is  to  be  a naA-al  power. 
"VV^hile  England  checks  her  designs  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  in 
Eui'ope,  her  desire  is  great  and  her  need  is  greater  to  have  this 
defenceless  peninsula  on  her  eastern  borders.  The  Coreans  know 
too  weU  that  the  possession  of  their  countiw  by  “ Russia  the  rav- 
enous ” is  considered  a necessity  of  the  absorption  policy  of 
Peter  the  Great’s  successors.  The  Tumen  River,  which  rises  at 
the  foot  of  the  Ever-'WTiite  Mountains  and  separates  Corea  from 
Russia,  is  about  two  hundred  miles  in  length.  It  drains  a moim- 
tainous  and  rainy  coimtry.  Ordinarily  it  is  shaUoAV  and  quiet  ; 
but  in  spring,  or  after  heavy  rains,  and  swollen  by  a great  number 
of  tributaries,  its  current  becomes  very  tm-buleut  and  powerful 
In  Avinter  it  is  fr’ozen  over  during  several  months,  and  hence  is 
easily  crossed.  Thousands  of  Coreans  fleeing  from  famine,  or 
fr’om  the  oppression  of  government  officials,  Christians  perse- 
cuted for  their  faith,  criminals  seeking  to  escape  the  clutches  of 
the  law,  emigr-ants  desfrous  of  bettering  thefr  concRtion,  have 
crossed  this  river  and  settled  in  Primor-ska'ia,  rmtil  they  now 
number,  in  all,  about  eight  thousand.  The  majority  of  them  are 
peasants  from  Ham-kirmg,  and  know  little  of  the  southern  parts 
of  their  countrA’.  There  is,  however,  an  “underground  r*aiLroad” 
by  Avhich  persecuted  Christians  can  fly  for  refuge  to  Russian  pro- 
tection. Their  houses  are  built  of  stout  timbers,  wattled  with 


THE  EIGHT  PKOVIXCES. 


213 


cane,  plastered  with  mud,  and  surrounded  with  a neat  fencing 
of  interlaced  boughs.  They  cover  their  houses  with  strips  of 
bamboo,  weU  fastened  down  by  thatching.  The  chimney  is  de- 
tached from  the  house,  and  consists  of  a hollow  ti’ee.  Under  the 
warmed  floor  is  the  usual  system  of  flues,  by  which  the  house  is 
kept  comfortable  in  winter,  and  everj-  atom  of  fuel  utilized.  Thek 
food  is  millet,  com,  venison,  and  beef.  They  pare  and  dry  melon- 
hke  fruits,  cutting  them  up  in  strips  for  winter  use.  They  di-ess 
in  the  national  color,  white,  using  quilted  cotton  clothes.  They 
make  good  use  of  bidlock-carts,  and  smoke  tobacco  habitually. 
The  national  product — thick  sti-ong  paper — is  put  to  a great  va- 
riety of  uses,  and  a few  sheets  di’essed  with  oil,  serve  as  windows. 

Some  of  the  Russian  merchants  have  manned  Corean  women, 
who  seem  to  make  good  wives.  Thefr  offspring  are  cai’efully  brought 
up  in  the  Chiistian  faith.  Some  of  these  Corean  children  have 
been  sent  to  the  American  Home  at  Yokohama,  where  the  ladies 
of  the  Woman’s  Union  ilissionaiy  Society  of  America  have  given 
them  an  education  in  English.  Through  the  Russian  possessions, 
the  Corean  hberal.  Kin  Rinshio,  made  his  escape.  From  this 
man  the  Japanese  officials  learned  so  much  of  the  present  state  of 
the  peninsula,  and  by  his  aid  those  in  the  War  Department  at 
Tokio  were  enabled  to  construct  and  pubhsh  so  Viduable  a map 
of  Corea,  the  accuracy  of  which  astonishes  his  fellow-country- 
men. The  Russians  have  taken  the  pains  to  educate  the  people  in 
schools,  and,  judging  from  the  faces  and  neat  costumes,  as  seen  in 
photographs  taken  on  the  spot,  they  enjoy  being  taught.  The 
object  of  instruction  is  not  only  to  cndlize  them  as  loyal  subjects 
of  the  Czar,  but  also  to  convert  them  to  the  Russian  form  of  Chiis- 
tianity.  In  this  work  the  priests  and  schoolmasters  have  had  con- 
siderable success.  There  are  but  few  Coreans  north  of  the  Tumen 
who  cannot  read  and  write,  and  the  yoimg  men  employed  as 
clerks  are  good  linguists.  A number  of  them  ai’e  fishermen,  hv- 
ing  near  the  coast.  !Most  of  the  converis  to  the  Greek  chmcli 
are  gathered  at  "Madivostok. 

So  great  has  been  the  fear  and  jealousy  felt  by  Corea  toward 
Russia,  that  during  the  Last  two  generations  the  land  along  the 
boundary’  river  has  been  laid  desolate.  The  banks  were  picketed 
with  sentinels,  and  death  was  the  penalty  of  crossing  from  shore 
to  shore.  Many  interesting  relics  of  the  ancient  greatness  of 
Corea  stiU  abound  in  ^Tanchuria  and  on  Russian  soil  Travellers 
have  visited  these  ruins,  now  overgrown  with  lai’ge  forest  trees. 


214 


COREA. 


anti  have  given  descriptions  and  measurements  of  them.  One  for« 
tification  was  found  to  cover  six  acres,  vith  waUs  over  thirty  feet 
in  height,  protected  by  a moat  and  two  outer  ditches,  with  gate- 
ways guarded  by  curtains.  In  the  ruins  were  elaborately  carved 
fragments  of  columns,  stone  idols  or  statues,  with  bits  of  armor 
and  weapons.  Some  of  these  now  silent  mins  have  sustained 
famous  sieges,  and  once  blazed  with  watch-fii-es  and  echoed  to 
battle-shouts.  They  are  situated  on  spurs  or  ends  of  moimtain 
chains,  commanding  plains  and  valleys,  testifying  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  strategic  skill  possessed  by  their  ancient  builders. 

The  Shan-yan  Alin,  range  on  range,  ^isible  from  the  Corean  side 
of  the  river,  are  between  eight  thousand  and  twelve  thousand  feet 
high,  and  are  snow-covered  diulng  most  of  the  year.  The  name 
means  Long-white,  or  Ever-'Wdiite  Mountains,  the  Chinese  Shang- 
hai, meaning  the  same  thing.  Two  of  the  peaks  are  named  after 
Chinese  emperors.  Paik-tu,  or  MTiite  Head,  is  a sacred  mountain 
famous  throughout  the  countiy,  and  is  the  theme  of  enthusiastic 
description  by  Chinese,  Japanese,  and  Corean  writers,  the  former 
comparing  it  to  a vase  of  white  porcelain,  with  a scolloped  rim. 
Its  flora  is  mostly  white,  and  its  faima  are  reputed  to  be  white- 
haii’ed,  never  injming  or  injiu'ed  by  man.  It  is  the  holy  abode  of 
a white-robed  goddess,  who  presides  over  the  mountain.  She  is 
represented  as  a woman  holding  a child  in  her  aims,  after  a le- 
gendary character,  known  in  Corean  lore  and  Chinese  historical 
novels.  Formerly  a temple  dedicated  to  her  spiint  was  built,  and 
for  a long  time  was  presided  over  by  a priestess.  The  Corean 
Buddhists  assign  to  this  moimtain,  the  home  of  Manchusri,  one  of 
their  local  deities,  or  incarnations  of  Buddha.  Lying  in  the  main 
group  of  the  range,  over  eight  thousand  feet  above  the  sea,  is  a 
vast  lake  surrounded  by  naked  rocks,  probably  an  extinct  crater. 
Large  portions  of  the  mountain  consist  of  wliite  limestone,  which, 
with  its  snow,  from  which  it  is  free  only  during  two  mouths  of  the 
year,  gives  it  its  name. 

Another  imposing  range  of  mountains  follows  the  contour  of 
the  coast,  and  thus  presents  that  lofty  and  magnificent  front  of 
forest-clad  highland  which  strikes  the  admiration  of  navigatoi-s. 
Other  conspicuous  peaks  are  named  by  the  natives.  Continuous 
Virtue,  The  Peak  of  the  Thousand  Buddhas,  Cloud-toucher,  Sword 
IMountain,  Lasting  Peace,  Heaven-reaching. 

Twenty-four  rivers  water  and  di-ain  this  mountainous  province. 
The  coast  of  Ham-kiimg  down  to  the  fortieth  parallel  is  devoid 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


215 


of  any  important  harbors.  A glance  at  a foreign  chart  shows  that 
numerous  French,  Russian,  and  English  navigators  have  visited  it, 
and  gained  precarious  renown  by  sprinkling  foreign  names  upon 
its  capes  and  headlands.  At  the  south,  Yung-hing,  or  Brough- 
ton’s Bay,  so  named  by  the  gallant  British  captain  in  1797,  is 
well  known  for  its  fine  harbors  and  its  high  tides.  It  contains 
a small  archipelago,  while  the  country  around  it  is  the  most  popu- 
lous and  fertile  portion  of  the  province.  Port  Lazareff,  east  of 


Yon-fun,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Dungan  River,  and  west  of 
Virginie  Bay,  is  well  knovni.  A large  Japanese  aimy  under  Kato 
occupied  this  teiritory  diuing  the  year  1592. 

By  the  recent  treaty  with  Japan,  the  port  of  Gensan,  front- 
ing on  the  south  of  Broughton’s  Bay,  was  opened  for  trade  and 
commerce,  from  May  1,  1880.  Gensan  lies  near  the  thirty-ninth 
parallel  of  latitude.  Near  the  shore  is  the  island  of  Chotoku,  and 
within  the  twenty-five  mile  cii'cuit  allowed  to  Japanese  merchants 


216 


COREA. 


for  general  travel,  or  free  movement,  is  the  old  castle-town  of  To- 
kugen.  The  tomb  of  the  foimder  of  the  reigning  djmasty  of  Cho- 
sen is  situated  near  the  bay  and  is  a highly  venerated  spot.  As  the 
dragon  is  in  native  ideas  the  t}-pe  of  all  that  is  strong,  mighty, 
and  renowned,  the  place  is  named  the  “ Rise  of  the  Dragon.”  One 
of  the  high  roads  of  the  kingdom  traverses  the  strip  of  land  skirt- 
ing the  sea  from  north  to  south  throughout  the  pro\ince,  touch- 
ing the  water  at  ceidain  places.  The  greater  part  of  the  people 
dwelling  in  the  province  hve  along  this  road.  The  interior,  being 
a mass  of  moimtains,  is  thinly  inhabited,  and  the  primeval  for- 
ests are  populated  chiefly  by  tigers  and  other  beasts  of  prey. 

In  the  cm’rent  scouring  the  coast  of  Ham-kiung  swim  unnum- 
bered shoals  of  hening,  ribbon  fish,  and  other  species  inhabiting 
the  open  seas.  After  these  follow  in  close  pm’suit  schools  of 
whales,  which  fatten  on  them  as  prey.  Thousands  of  natives  from 
the  interior  and  the  shore  vdlages  come  do^m  in  the  season  and 
fish.  They  often  stand  knee-deep  in  the  water,  looking  like  long 
rows  of  the  snowy'  heron  of  a rice-swamp,  in  their  white  clothes. 
They  use  a kind  of  catamaran  or  raft  for  fishing  and  for  surf 
navigation,  w'hich  is  very  seiwiceable.  They  sometimes  hunt  the 
whales  at  sea,  or  captiu-e  them  in  shoal  water,  driving  them  in 
shore  till  stranded.  Sticking  in  the  bodies  of  these  huge  crea- 
tures have  been  found  darts  and  harpoons  of  Em-opean  whalers. 
This  cliase  of  the  heiring  by'  the  whales  was  noticed,  even  in  the 
extreme  south  of  Corea,  by  Hamel,  and  by  shipwTekced  Dutch- 
men. Since  the  present  year,  Japanese  whale-hunters  have  been 
engaged  by  Coreans  to  improve  their  methods  of  catching  this 
huge  sea-mammal. 

The  capital  city  of  tliis  largest  of  the  provinces,  and  the 
residence  of  the  governor,  is  Ham-hung,  situated  near  the  fortieth 
parallel  of  north  latitude.  According  to  a native  geography  this 
prorince  contains  103,200  houses,  which  gives  a population  varying 
from  309,600  to  516,000  souls.  There  ai'e  enrolled  and  capable  of 
military'  sei*vice  (on  paper)  87,170  men.  For  administrative  pur- 
poses the  prorince  is  dirided  into  dirisions,  the  northern  and  the 
southern.  There  ai*e  fifteen  waUed  cities. 

Formerly,  and  until  the  Russians  occupied  the  Primorskaia 
tenitory,  an  annual  or  bi-annual  fair  ^s•as  held  at  the  Corean  city  of 
Kion-wen,  which  lies  close  to  the  border.  The  Manchiu  and  Chi- 
nese merchants  bartered  tea,  rice,  pipes,  gold,  and  furs  for  the 
Corean  ginseng,  hides,  and  household  implements.  Furs  of  a 


THE  EIGHT  PROVINCES. 


217 


thousand  sorts,  cotton  stuff,  silks,  artificial  flowers,  and  choice 
woods,  changed  hands  rapidly,  the  traffic  lasting  but  two  or  three 
days,  and  sometimes  only  one  day,  from  noon  until  simset.  Such 
was  the  bustle  and  confusion  that  these  fairs  often  terminated  in 
a free  fight,  which  reminds  one  of  the  famous  Donnybrook.  One 
of  the  aidicles  most  profitable  to  the  Coreans  was  their  cast-off 
hail'.  Immense  quantities  cut  from  the  heads  of  yoimg  persons, 
and  especially  by  those  about  to  be  man-ied,  were  and  are  still 
sold  by  the  Chinese  to  lengthen  out  their  “ jiig-tails  ” — that  mark 
of  subjection  to  their  Mauchiu  conquerors.  Dui'ing  the  time  of 
trade  no  Chinese  or  Manchiu  was  allowed  to  enter  a Corean  house, 
aU  the  streets  and'dooi'ways  being  guarded  by  soldiers,  who  at  the 
end  of  the  fair  drove  out  any  lingering  Chinese,  who,  if  not  soon 
across  the  border,  were  forced  to  go  at  the  point  of  the  spear. 
Any  foreigner  foimd  inside  the  border  at  other  seasons  might  be, 
and  often  was,  i-uthlessly  mm-dered. 

The  nearest  to^vn  beyond  the  frontier,  at  which  the  Chinese 
merchants  were  wont  to  assemble,  is  Huu-chim.  ‘ This  loophole  of 
entrance  into  Corea,  corresponded  to  Ai-chiu  at  the  Yalu  River  in 
the  west  Aa  at  the  latter  place,  foreigners  and  Christian  natives 
have  attempted  to  penetrate  the  forbidden  coimtry  at  Kion-wen, 
but  have  been  imsuccessful. 

An  outhne  of  the  jiolitical  histoi’y  of  the  part  of  the  iieninsula 
noAv  called  Ham-kiuug  shoAvs  that  many  masters  have  in  tm'n 
been  its  jjossessors.  When  the  old  kingdom  of  Cho-sen,  which 
comprehended  Liao  Tung  and  that  pari  of  the  peninsula  between 
the  Ta-tong  and  the  Tumen  Rivers,  Avas  broken  up  toward  the  end 
of  the  first  century,  the  northern  half  of  Avhat  is  now  Ham-kiuug  Avas 
called  Oju  or  Woju,  the  southern  portion  fonning  pari  of  the  little 
state  of  Wei,  or  "VMii.  These  Avere  both  conquered  by  Kokorai, 
which  held  dominion  mitil  the  seventh  centurj',  AA'hen  it  Avas 
cnnshed  by  the  Chinese  emperors  of  the  Han  dynasty,  and  the 
land  feU  under  the  sway  of  Shinra,  whose  borders  extended  in 
the  ninth  and  tenth  centm-ies,  from  Eastern  Sea  to  the  Tumen 
River.  After  Sliinra,  arose  Korai  and  Cho-sen,  the  foimders  of 
both  states  being  sprung  from  this  region  and  of  the  hardy  race 
inhabiting  it.  From  verj'  ancient  times,  the  boundaries  of  this 
proA-ince,  being  almost  entirely  natimal  and  consisting  of  mountain, 
riA'er,  and  sea,  have  remained  unchanged. 

' Hun-chun  is  in  Chinese  ilanchuria.  The  Russian  possessions  south  of  Vic- 
toria Bay  extend  but  a few  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Tumen. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


THE  KING  AND  ROYAL  PALACE. 

The  title  of  majesty  in  Cho-sen  is  Hap-mun.  In  full  robes  of 
state  the  sovereign  wears  a silken  garment,  the  gift  of  his  suzerain, 
the  Emperor  of  China.  It  is  embroidered  -with  dragons,  the  em- 
blems of  regal  power.  His  throne  has  riong  or  di-agons  sculptured 
around  it.  The  steps  leading  to  it  are  called  “ the  staircase  of 
jade.”  The  cord  which  is  used  to  tie  criminals  has  a dragon’s 
head  at  the  ends,  to  signify  that  the  officers  act  in  obedience  to 
the  royal  command.  Chief  of  the  regaha  of  Corean  sovereignty 
is  the  Great  Seal,  the  possession  of  which  makes  the  holder  the 
actual  sovereign  of  Cho-sen.  This  seal,  of  which  we  shall  hear 
again,  seems  to  have  been  captiired  by  the  Fxench  in  1866.  In 
time  of  war  or  public  danger,  the  royal  hbraiw,  archives  and  re- 
galia are  sent  to  Kang-wa  Island  for  safety.  Ridel  wrote  in  1866  : 

“ In  another  case,  they  found  a marble  tortoise,  sculptured  in 
perfect  art,  upon  the  pedestal  of  which  was  the  great  seal  of  state. 
This  royal  cartouche  was  to  the  simple  Corean  folk  neither  visible 
nor  approachable,  the  possession  of  which  has  sufficed  many  times 
to  transfer  the  royal  authority  and  to  terminate  revolutions.  It  was 
the  regalia  of  Corean  sovereignty.  The  one  which  he  saw  was  new 
and  appeared  never  to  have  been  used.” 

The  sovereign,  in  speaking  of  himself,  uses  the  term  “Hap- 
mun,”  which  is  the  equivalent  of  the  imperial  “V*e”  of  Asiatic 
state  documents.  The  word  is  somewhat  similar  to  that  employed 
by,  or  for,  other  rulers — Pharaoh,  Subhme  Porte,  Alikado,  aU  of 
which  mean  the  Grand,  Chief,  or  Fii’st,  Gate  of  aU  the  gates  in  the 
country.  The  first  character  in  Hap-mxm  is,  however,  different 
from  that  in  Mikado,  or  Honorable  Gate,  but  the  hap  is  honorific. 
No  other  person  in  the  land,  official  or  private,  is  allowed  to  use 
this  compound  word  in  speech  or  writing  as  applying  to  anyone 
except  the  king.  Even  in  transcribing  the  term  hap,  a stroke 
must  be  omitted  out  of  respect  to  the  august  personage  to  whom 


THE  KING  AND  ROYAL  PALACE. 


21J 


alone  it  is  applied.  At  his  death,  three  cups  of  rice  are  set  out  in 
the  households  in  memoriam.  This  ceremony  must  not  be  imi- 
tated for  any  other  person.  So  also,  if  the  chai’acter  with  which 
the  name  of  the  ruling  emperor  of  China  is  written  be  fotmd  in  that 
of  a pubhc  person,  a gateway,  a palace  or  edifice  in  Seoul,  the 
graphic  sign  must  be  temporaidly  changed,  though  the  pronuncia- 
tion remains  the  same.  This  same  system  of  graduated  honors, 
of  which,  in  Corea,  the  king  is  the  culmination,  slopes  down  to 
the  common  people,  and  is  duly  protected  by  law. 

The  sovereign’s  person  is  hedged  rovmd  with  a dmnity  that  has 
an  antipathy  to  iron.  This  metal  must  ne'^'er  touch  his  august  body, 
and  rather  than  have  an  abscess  lanced,  che  king  Cheng-jong,  in 
1800,  died  from  the  effects  of  the  disease.  No  ordinary  mortal 
must  touch  him,  and  if  by  accident  this  is  done,  the  individual 
must  ever  afterward  wear  a red  silk  cord.  Notwithstanding  such 
regulated  veneration  for  the  Hap-mun’s  person,  the  royal  harem 
numbers  several  himdred  inmates,  duly  presided  over  by  eunuchs. 
None  but  the  king  can  drink  out  of  a cup  made  of  gold,  and  a 
lieavj-  penalty  is  visited  upon  aU  who  i)resume  to  do  so.  "NMieu  out- 
side the  palace,  the  three  signs  of  the  sovereign’s  power  of  life  and 
death  over  his  subjects,  are  the  axe,  sabre,  and  trident.  The  huge 
violet  fan  and  red  umbrella  are  hkewise  borne  before  him.  The 
Chinese  envoy  is  always  escorted  by  soldiers  beaiing  the  three  em- 
blems, and  by  a band  of  musicians.  AMien  the  Hap-mun,  or  king,  is 
in  his  minority,  the  queen,  who  is  regent,  sits  behind  a curtain  in  the 
council  of  ministers,  and  takes  part  in  the  discussions.  When  she 
is  pregnant,  the  slaughter  of  beeves  is  prohibited  during  the  space 
of  three  months.  This  is  done  in  order  “ to  honor  heaven  by 
abstinence,”  and  may  also  be  ordered  to  procure  rain.  Once  eveiy 
year,  the  queen  entertains  at  her  palace  some  worthy  woman  in 
humble  life,  who  has  reached  the  advanced  age  of  eighty  years.  The 
king  likewise  shows  favor  to  old  men  in  the  lower  walks  of  hfe. 
"Whenever  an  auspicious  event  happens,  or  good  fortune  befalls 
the  kingdom,  all  the  officials  over  seventy,  and  the  common  people 
over  eighty  years  of  age,  are  feasted  at  the  expense  of  the  gov- 
ernment. "WTien  the  first  male  child  is  bom  to  the  king,  criminals 
are  pardoned,  and  general  festivity  is  obseired.  The  birthdays  of 
the  royal  pair  are  celebrated  every  year.  The  royal  princes  are 
supposed  to  have  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  poUtics,  and  any 
activity  in  matters  of  government  on  their  part  is  jealously  resented 
by  the  nobles,  who  fomi  the  political  parties. 


220 


COREA. 


The  Royal  Castle  contains  over  tln-ee  acres  (15,202  square  yards), 
surrounded  by  a wall  twenty'  feet  high,  and  fomiei'ly  by  a moat, 
now  filled  up,  measuring  fifty  feet  wide  or  less.  It  is  crossed  by 
stone  bridges  in  several  places.  This  castled  palace  is  called  the 
“ Place  of  Government,”  and  is  divided  into  tw’o  parts  called  the 
East  and  West  ” palace.  The  East,  or  Lower  Palace,  is  the  resi- 
dence of  the  king  and  is  so  called  because  situated  on  level  land. 
The  Western  palace  is  used  for  the  reception  of  the  Chinese  am- 
bassadors. The  gates  of  the  outer  city  proper,  and  inner  city,  or 
palace,  are  named  in  high-sounding  phrase,  such  as  “ Beneficent 
Reception,”  “Exalted  Pohteness,”  “Perfect  Change,”  “Entrance 
of  Virtue,”  and  the  throne-room  is  styled  “ The  HaU  of  the  Throne 
of  the  Humane  Government.”  The  Chinese  ambassador  of  1866 
spent  the  night  in  that  part  of  the  royal  residence  called  “ The 
Palace  Reserved  for  the  South,” — “the  south”  here  evidently  re- 
ferring to  the  imperial  favor,  or  the  good  graces,  of  the  emperor. 

A marked  difference  concerning  “the  freedom  of  the  city”  is 
noticed  in  the  relative  treatment  of  the  two  embassies.  "lAniile  the 
entire  body  of  Coreans,  dignitaries,  seiwants,  merchants,  and  cart- 
men  enter  Peking,  and  aU  circulate  freely  in  the  streets  among  the 
people,  the  Chinese  envoy  to  Seoul,  must  leave  his  suite  at  the 
frontier,  and  proceed  to  the  capital  with  but  a few  servants,  and 
while  there  dwell  in  seclusion.  After  the  long  and  rough  jom-ney 
through  Shin -king  and  Corea,  the  Chinese  envoy  in  1866  stayed  less 
than  three  days  in  Seoul,  and  most  of  the  time  in-doors.  The  Jap- 
anese who,  in  164-6,  w'ere  feasted  in  some  part  of  the  Eastern  palace, 
describe  it  as  being  handsomely  furnished,  with  the  walls  gilded 
and  painted  with  landscapes,  beasts,  birds,  and  flowers,  with  artis- 
tic effects  in  gold-dust  and  leaf.  The  royal  family  live  each  in 
separate  buildings,  those  above  the  ninth  degree  of  relationship 
reside  inside  the  enclosure,  all  others  live  beyond  the  wall  in  the 
city.  When  the  wife  of  the  king  has  a child,  she  dwells  apart  in 
a separate  building.  The  queen  is  selected  from  among  the  old 
and  most  loyal  famihes  of  the  nobility.  The  palace  pages,  who 
atteui  the  king  day  and  night,  number  thirty.  There  are  also 
three  hundred  court  ladies,  and  eunuchs  are  among  the  regularly- 
appointed  officers  of  the  court.  The  royal  archives  and  hbrary 
form  an  interesting  portion  of  the  royal  residence.  Part  of  this 
library,  when  removed  to  Kang-wa  in  1866,  was  captured  by  the 
French.  Bishop  Ridel  wi-ote  of  it,  “The  library  is  very  rich, 
consisting  of  two  or  three  thousand  books  printed  in  Chinese. 


THE  KING  AND  ROYAL  PALACE. 


221 


with  numerous  illustrations  upon  beautiful  paper,  all  well  labeled, 
for  the  most  part  in  many  volumes  hooped  together  ^dth  copper 
bauds,  the  covers  being  of  gi’een  or  crimson  silk.  I notice  among 
other  things  the  ancient  histoiy  of  Corea  in  sixty  volumes.  "^Tiat 
was  most  ciuious  of  all  was  a book  fonned  of  tablets  of  marble, 
with  characters  in  gold  encnisted  in  the  marble,  folding  upon  one 
another  like  the  leaves  of  a screen,  upon  hinges  of  gilded  copper, 
and  each  tablet  protected  by  a cushion  of  scarlet  silk,  the  whole 
placed  in  a handsome  casket  made  of  copper-,  which  was  in  its 
tuni  enclosed  in  a box  of  wood  painted  red,  with  chased  orna- 
ments in  gilt  coirper.  These  square  tablets  foi-med  a volume  of  a 
dozen  pages.  They  contain,  as  some  say,  the  moral  laws  of  the 
country,  but  according  to  others,  whose  opinion  is  more  probable, 
the  honors  accorded  the  kings  of  Corea  by  the  Emjreror  of  China. 
The  Coreans  set  great  store  by  it.” 

A custom,  similar  to  the  old  “curfew”  of  England  prevails  in 
the  capital.  The  great  city  bell  is  struck  at  sunset,  after  which 
male  citizens  are  not  allowed  to  go  out  of  their’  houses  even  to 
risit  theii’  neighbors.  If  such  nocturnal  prowlers  are  caught,  they 
rim  the  risk  of  receiving  the  bastinado  on  their  legs.  At  eight 
o’clock  another  three  strokes  are  given  on  the  beU.  At  the  hours 
of  midnight,  and  at  two  and  fom-  a.m.  the  di-um  is  struck,  and  the 
brass  cymbals  sounded.  At  these  signals  the  watchmen  or  guards 
of  the  palace  are  relieved.  The  night-watch  consists  of  ten  reliefs 
of  eighteen  each.  Twenty  stand  guard  at  midnight,  thirty  at  two 
A.M.,  twenty  at  four  a.m.,  and  ten  at  six  a.m.  There  are  also  extr.a 
reliefs  with  their  officers  ready.  Tire  sentinels  change  after  giring 
the  pass-word.  The  militan'  garrison  of  the  city  is  divided  into 
five  portions,  or  fom’  in  addition  to  the  household  or  palace 
troops.  This  is  the  modem  form  of  the  old  dirisiou  of  Kokorai, 
into  five  tribes  or  clans. 

There  are  several  noted  holidays,  on  which  the  curfew  law  is 
suspended,  and  the  people  are  allowed  to  be  out  freely  at  night. 
These  are  the  first  and  the  Last  day  of  the  year,  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  day  of  the  first  month,  and  the  fifteenth  of  August. 

Even  under  a despotism  there  are  means  by  which  the  people 
win  and  enjoy  a certain  measure  of  liberty.  Tire  monarch  hears 
the  complaints  of  his  subjects.  Close  communication  between  the 
palace  and  populace  is  kept  up  by  means  of  the  pages  employed 
at  the  com-t,  or  through  officers,  who  are  sent  out  as  the  king’s 
spies  all  over  the  countrj-.  An  E-sa,  or  commissioner,  who  is  to 


222 


COREA- 


be  sent  to  a distant  province  to  ascertain  the  popular  feeling,  or 
to  report  the  conduct  of  certain  officers,  is  also  called  “ The  Mes- 
senger on  the  Dark  Path.”  He  receives  sealed  orders  from  the 
king,  vyhich  he  must  not  open  till  beyond  the  city  walls.  Then, 
without  even  going  to  his  own  house,  he  must  set  out  for  his  des- 
tination, the  government  providing  his  expenses.  He  bears  the 
seal  of  his  commission,  a silver  plate  ha^•ing  the  figure  of  a horse 
engraved  on  it.  In  some  cases  he  has  the  power  of  hfe  and  death 
in  his  hands.  Yet,  even  the  Messenger  of  the  Dark  Path  is  not 
free  from  espionage,  for  after  him  forth^dth  follows  his  “double” 
— the  yashi  or  Night  Messenger,  who  reports  on  the  conduct  of 
the  royal  inspector  and  also  on  the  afi'au’s  of  each  province 
through  which  he  passes.  The  whereabouts  of  these  emissaries 
are  rarely  discoverable  by  the  people,  as  they  travel  in  strict  dis- 
guise, and  unknown.  This  system  corresponds  almost  exactly  to 
that  of  the  ometsuke  (eye-apphers),  for  many  centmdes  in  use  in 
Japan,  but  abolished  by  the  mikado’s  government  at  the  revolu- 
tion of  1868.  It  was  by  means  of  these  E-sa  or  spies  that  many 
of  the  Corean  Christians  of  rank  were  marked  for  destruction. 
Tlie  system,  though  abominable  in  free  countries,  is  yet  an  excel- 
lent medium  between  the  throne  and  the  subject,  and  serves  as  a 
wholesome  check  on  official  rapine  and  cruelty. 

The  king  rarely  leaves  the  palace  to  go  abroad  in  the  city  or 
country.  When  he  does,  it  is  a great  occasion  which  is  previously 
announced  to  the  pubhc.  The  roads  are  swept  clean  and  guarded 
to  prevent  traffic  or  passage  while  the  royal  cortege  is  moving. 
All  doors  must  be  shut  and  the  o’mier  of  each  house  is  obhged  to 
kneel  before  his  threshold  with  a broom  and  dust-pan  in  his  hand 
as  emblems  of  obeisance.  All  windows,  especially  the  upper  ones, 
must  be  sealed  with  slips  of  paper,  lest  some  one  should  look 
down  upon  liis  majesty.  Those  who  think  they  have  received 
unjust  pimishment  enjoy  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  sovereign. 
They  stand  by  the  roadside  tapping  a small  flat  dmm  of  hide 
stretched  on  a hoop  like  a battledore.  The  king  as  he  passes 
hears  the  prayer  or  receives  the  written  petition  held  in  a spht 
bamboo.  Often  he  investigates  the  grievance.  If  the  complaint 
is  groundless  the  petitioner  is  apt  to  lose  his  head.  The  proces- 
sion for  pleasure  or  a jommey,  as  it  leaves  the  palace,  is  one  of  the 
grandest  spectacles  the  natives  ever  witness.  His  body-guard  and 
train  amount  to  many  thousand  persons.  There  are  two  sedan 
chau'S  made  exactly  alike,  and  in  which  of  them  the  king  is  riding 


THE  KING  AND  ROYAL  PALACE. 


223 


AO  one  knows  except  tlie  highest  ministers.  They  must  never  be 
turned  round,  but  have  a door  to  open  at  both  ends.  The  music 
used  on  such  occasions  is — to  a Corean  ear — of  a quiet  kind,  and 
orders  are  given  along  the  hne  by  sigmals  made  with  pennons.  In 
case  of  sudden  emergencies,  when  it  is  neccessary  to  convey  an 
order  from  the  rear  to  the  front  or  far  foi-^vard  of  the  line,  the 
message  is  sent  by  means  of  an  arrow,  which,  with  the  ^Titing  at- 
tached, is  shot  from  one  end  of  the  line  to  the  other. 

Five  capaiisoned  horses  with  embroidered  saddles  precede  the 
royal  sedan.  The  great  dragon-flag,  which  is  about  fom-teen  feet 
squai’e,  mounted  in  a socket  and  strapped  on  the  back  of  a strong 
fresh  horse — \\-ith  fom*  guy  ropes  held  by  footmen,  like  banner- 
string boys  in  a parade — foimis  the  most  conspicuous  object  in  the 
jjrocession.  Succession  to  the  thi'one  is  at  the  pleasui’e  of  the 
sovereign,  who  may  nominate  his  legitimate  son,  or  any  one  of  his 
natui'al  male  ofispi-ing,  or  his  cousin,  or  rmcle,  as  he  pleases.  A 
son  of  the  queen  takes  precedence  over  other  sons,  but  the  male 
child  of  a concubine  becomes  king  when  the  queen  is  chddless, 
which,  in  Corean  eyes,  is  \ii-tually  the  case  when  she  has  daugh- 
ter only.  Since  the  founding  of  the  present  d^masty  in  1392, 
there  have  been  twenty-nine  successors  to  the  foundei’,  among 
whom  we  find  nephews,  cousins,  or  yoimger  sons,  in  several 
instances.  Fom*  were  Lim,  princes,  or  king’s  son  only,  and  not 
successors  in  the  royal  line.  They  are  not  styled  icang,  or 
kings,  but  only  Lurt,  or  jirinces,  in  the  official  light.  One  of 
these  four  kun,  degraded  from  the  thi-one,  was  banished  after 
eleven  years,  and  another  was  sei^'ed  in  like  manner  after 
fom-teen  years,  reign.  The  heir  to  the  throne  holds  the  rank 
of  loang  (Japanese  T)),  king,  while  the  younger  sons  are  kun, 
pi-inces.  From  1392  to  1882,  the  average  reign  of  the  twenty 
sovereigns  of  Corea  who  received  investitm-e  is  \ery  neaiiy  six- 
teen and  a half  years. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


POLITICAL  PARTIES. 

During  the  past  three  centuries  the  nobles  have  been  steadily 
paining  political  power,  or  rather  we  mipht  say  have  been  regain- 
ing their  ancient  prestige  at  court.  They  have  compelled  the 
royal  princes  to  take  the  position  of  absolute  pohtical  neutrality, 
and  the  policy'  of  the  central  government  is  dictated  exclusively 
by  them.  Those  who  hold  no  office  are  often  the  most  powerful 
in  influence  mth  their  own  party. 

The  origin  of  the  political  parties,  which  have  played  such  an 
influential  part  in  the  history  of  modern  Corea,  is  refeiTed  to  about 
the  time  of  the  discovery  of  America.  Dming  the  reign  of  Sien- 
chong  (1469-1494),  the  eleventh  sovereign  of  the  house  of  Xi,  a 
disi)ute  broke  out  between  two  of  the  most  powei*ful  of  the  nobles. 
The  court  had  bestowed  upon  one  of  them  a high  dignity,  to  which 
his  rival  laid  equal  claim.  As  usual  in  feudalism  everywhere,  the 
families,  relatives,  retainers,  and  even  servants,  of  either  leader 
took  part  in  the  quaiTel.  Tlie  king  pmdently  kept  himself  neutral 
between  the  contending  factions,  which  soon  formed  themselves 
into  organized  pai’ties  under  the  names  of  “Eastern  ” and  “"West- 
ern.” Later  on,  from  a cause  equally  trivial  to  an  alien  eye,  two 
other  parties  formed  themselves  under  the  names  “ Southeni  ” 
and  “Northern.”  Soon  the  Easterners  joined  themselves  to  the 
Southerners,  and  the  Northerners,  who  were  very  numerous,  split 
into  two  dirisions,  called  the  Great  North  and  the  Little  North. 
In  one  of  those  unsuccessful  palace  intrigues,  called  conspiracies, 
the  Great  North  party  was  mixed  up  with  the  plot,  and  most  of  its 
members  were  condemned  to  death.  The  suiwivors  hastened  to 
range  themselves  imder  the  banner  of  the  Little  North.  The 
next  reaction  which  aiTanged  the  parties  on  new  lines,  occurred 
during  the  reign  of  Suk-chong  (1676-1720),  and  well  illustrates 
that  fanaticism  of  pedantiy  to  which  the  literary  classes  in  time 
of  peace  formerly  devoted  then.'  energies.  The  father  of  a young 


POLITICAL  PARTIES. 


225 


noble  named  Yun,  who  belonged  to  the  Western  party,  having 
died,  the  young  man  composed  an  epitaph.  His  tutor,  an  influen- 
tial man  of  letters,  not  liking  the  production  of  his  pupil,  pro- 
posed another.  Unable  to  agree  upon  the  proper  text,  a lively  con- 
troversy arose,  and  out  of  a hterary  acorn  sprang  up  a mighty  oak 
of  pohtics.  The  Western  party  spht  into  the  Sho-ron,  and  No-ron, 
in  which  were  found  the  adherents  of  the  pupil  and  master.  A 
free  translation  of  the  coirelative  terms  sho  and  no,  would  be 
“ Old  Corea  ” and  “ Young  Corea,”  or  Conservative  and  Progres- 
sive,  or  racbcal.  There  were  now  four  political  parties. 

The  Shi-seik,  or  “the  fovu*  parties,”  are  stiU  in  existence,  and 
receive  illustration  better  from  French  than  from  British  politics. 
Every  noble  in  the  realm  is  attached  to  one  or  the  other  of  the 
four  parties,  though  “ trimmers  ” are  not  unknosvn.  These  Tuhil- 
poki,  or  “right  and  left  men,”  are  ever  on  the  alert  for  the  main 
chance,  and  on  the  tmn  of  the  political  vane  promptly  desert  to 
the  winning  side. 

However  tririal  the  causes  wfliich  led  to  their  formation,  as 
Western  eyes  sec,  the  objects  kept  in  view  by  the  partisans  are 
much  the  same  as  those  of  parties  in  Em-opean  countries  and  in 
the  United  States.  Nominally  the  prime  puiiiose  of  each  faction 
is  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  countrj’.  Actual  and  veiy  power- 
ful motives  have  reference  to  the  spoils  of  office.  Each  party  en- 
deavors to  gain  for  its  adherents  as  many  of  the  high  appointments 
and  dignities  as  jiossible.  Their  rallying-point  is  around  the  heirs 
appai'ent,  or  jjossible,  to  the  thi-one.  When  a strong  and  healthy 
king  holds  the  reins  of  power,  political  actirity  may  be  cool. 
When  the  sovereign  dies  and  the  succession  is  micertain,  when  a 
queen  or  royal  concubine  is  to  be  chosen,  when  high  ministers  of 
state  die  or  resign,  the  Corean  political  furnace  is  at  full  blast. 
When  king  Suk-chong  was  reigning  in  1720,  haring  no  son  to 
succeed  him,  the  four  parties  coalesced  into  two,  the  Oj^positiou 
and  the  Court  or  royal  party.  The  fonner  supported  in  this  case 
one  who  proved  the  successful  candidate,  a brother  of  the  king ; 
the  latter  party  urged  the  claims  of  an  expected  heir  to  the  reign- 
ing king,  which,  howevei',  was  not  bom,  as  the  king  died  childless. 
To  secure  the  throne  to  their  nominee,  the  brother  of  the  childless 
king,  the  opposition  secretly  des])atched  a courier  to  Peking  to 
obtain  the  imperial  investiture.  The  other  party  sent  assassins  to 
waylay  or  overtake  the  courier,  who  was  mui’dered  before  he  had 
crossed  the  frontier. 

15 


226 


COREA. 


Yeng-chong,  the  nominee  of  the  Opposition,  mounted  the 
thi'one  after  the  death  of  his  brother,  and  reigned  from  1724  to 
1776.  He  was  an  able  ruler,  and  signalized  his  reign  by  abolish- 
ing many  of  the  legal  tortures  until  then  practised,  especially  the 
branding  of  criminals.  Yet  personally  he  was  cruel  and  unscrupu- 
lous. Pubhc  rumor  credited  him  with  having  found  a road  to 
power  by  means  of  a double  crime.  By  the  use  of  various  drugs 
he  made  it  impossible  for  his  brother  to  have  an  heir,  after  which 
he  poisoned  him. 

Stung  by  these  reports,  he  began,  as  soon  as  he  was  made  sov- 
ereign, to  send  to  the  block  numbers  of  the  opposite  part^'  whom 
he  knew  to  be  his  enemies.  Some  years  after,  his  eldest  son  hav- 
ing died,  he  nominated  his  second  son,  Sato,  to  be  his  heir,  and 
associated  him  with  himself  in  the  government  of  the  kingdom. 
This  yoimg  and  accomplished  prince  endeavored  to  make  his 
father  forget  his  bitter  hatred  against  the  Si-pai  party,  to  pro- 
claim general  amnesty,  and  to  follow  out  a frank  policy  of  recon- 
cihation.  The  king,  irritated  by  his  son’s  reproaches,  and  hounded 
on  by  his  partisans,  resolved  to  put  the  piince  out  of  the  way.  By 
the  royal  command  a huge  chest  of  wood  was  made,  into  which 
the  yoxmg  prince  was  ordered  to  sleep  while  li\'ing.  The  ponder- 
ous lid  was  put  on  during  one  cf  his  slumbers  and  sealed  with 
the  royal  seal.  They  then  covered  this  sarcophagus  with  leaves 
and  boughs,  so  that  in  a short  time  the  young  prince  was  smoth- 
ered. This  horrible  crime  served  only  to  exasperate  the  party  of 
the  prince,  and  they  demanded  that  his  name  should  be  enrolled 
in  the  list  of  sovereigns.  Their  opponents  refused,  and  this  ques- 
tion is  stiU  a burning  one.  The  king’s  defenders,  to  this  day  de- 
cline to  rehabilitate  the  character  of  the  smothered  prince.  The 
others  demand  that  historic  justice  be  done.  Though  other  ques- 
tions have  since  arisen,  of  more  immediate  moment,  this  particu- 
lar moot  ijoint  makes  its  distinct  hue  m the  opposing  coloi-s  of 
Corean  pohtics.  Tliis,  however,  does  not  take  on  the  features  of 
an  hereditary  feud,  for  oftentimes  in  the  same  family,  father  and 
son,  or  brothers  may  hold  vanung  riews  on  this  historical  dispute, 
nor  does  it  affect  mandage  between  holders  of  diverse  views.  The 
Corean  Romeo  and  Juhet  may  woo  and  wed  without  let  or  dan- 
ger. Li  general,  it  may  be  said  that  the  Piek-pai  are  radical  and 
fieiy,  the  Si-pai  are  conseiwative  and  concdiatory. 

Cheng-chong,  who  ruled  from  1776  to  1800,  a xs-ise,  moderate, 
and  prudent  piince,  and  a friend  of  learning,  favored  the  men  of 


political  parties. 


227 


merit  among  the  Southern  Si-pai,  and  is  also  noted  for  having 
revised  the  code  of  laws. 

Among  the  more  radical  of  the  partisans,  the  object  in  view  is 
not  only  to  gain  for  their  adherents  the  public  offices,  but  also  to 
smite  their  rivals  hip  and  thigh,  and  prevent  their  getting  appoint- 
ments. Hence  the  continual  quarrels  and  the  plots,  which  often 
result  in  the  death  of  one  or  other  of  the  leadei*s.  Assassination 
and  murderous  attacks  are  among  the  means  employed,  while 
to  supplant  their  enemies  the  king  is  besought  to  order  them  to 
death  or  exile.  Concessions  are  made  by  the  dominant  party  to 
the  other  only  to  avoid  \’iolent  outbreaks,  and  to  keep  the  peace. 
With  such  a rich  soil  for  feuds,  it  is  not  w'onderful  that  Corea  is 
cursed  with  elements  of  permanent  disturbance  like  those  in 
medijEval  Scotland  or  Italy.  As  each  of  the  noble  famihes  have 
many  retainers,  and  as  the  feuds  are  hereditary,  the  passions  of 
human  natui’e  have  full  sway.  All  manner  of  envy  and  maUce, 
with  aU  uncharitableness  flourish,  as  in  a thicket  of  interlacing 
thorns.  The  Southera  and  No-ron  parties  have  always  been  the 
most  numerous,  powerful,  and  obstinate.  Between  them  mar- 
riages do  not  take  place,  and  the  noble  who  in  an  intrigue  with 
one  of  his  enemies  loses  caste,  his  honoi’s,  or  his  Ufe,  hands  dowm 
to  his  son  or  his  nearest  relative  his  demand  for  vengeance.  Often 
this  sacred  duty  is  associated  with  an  exterior  and  visible  pledge. 
He  may  give  to  his  son,  for  instance,  a coat  which  he  is  never  to 
take  oft’  until  revenge  is  had.  The  kinsman,  thus  clad  with  ven- 
geance as  with  a garment,  must  wear  it,  it  may  be  until  he  dies, 
and  then  put  it  upon  his  child  with  the  same  vow.  It  is  not  rare 
to  see  noblemen  clad  in  rags  and  tatters  during  two  or  three  gen- 
erations. Night  and  day  these  clothes  call  aloud  to  the  wearer, 
reminding  him  of  the  debt  of  blood  which  he  must  pay  to  appease 
the  spirits  of  his  ancestors. 

Li  Corea,  not  to  avenge  one’s  father  is  to  be  disowmed,  to 
prove  that  one  is  illegitimate  and  has  no  right  to  bear  the  family 
name,  it  is  to  riolate,  in  its  fundamental  point,  the  national  reli- 
gion, which  is  the  worship  of  ancestors.  If  the  father  has  been 
put  to  death  under  the  forms  of  law,  it  behooves  that  his  enemy 
or  his  enemy’s  son  should  die  the  same  death.  If  the  father  has 
been  exiled,  his  enemy’s  exile  must  be  secured.  If  the  parent  has 
been  assassinated,  in  like  manner  must  his  enemy  fall.  In  these 
cases,  public  sentiment  aj^plauds  the  avenger,  as  fulfiUiug  the  holy 
dictates  of  piety  and  rehgion. 


228 


COREA. 


The  pretext  of  accu-sation  most  often  employed  by  the  rival 
factions  is  that  of  conspiracy  against  the  life  of  the  king.  Peti- 
tions and  false  eridence  are  multiphed  and  briber^'  of  the  court 
ministers  is  attemjjted.  If,  as  is  often  the  case,  the  first  petition- 
ers are  thrown  in  jail,  beaten,  or  condemned  to  mulct  or  exile, 
the  paiiisans  assess  the  fine  among  themselves  and  pay  it,  or 
manage  by  new'  methods,  by  the  favor  or  venality  of  the  court 
ministers,  or  the  weakness  of  the  king,  at  last  to  compass  their  ends, 
when  those  of  the  vanquished  party  are  omsted  from  oflSce,  while 
the  victors  use  and  abuse  their  positions  to  enrich  themselves  and 
ruin  then  enemies,  uutd  they  in  their  turn  are  supplanted. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  a Corean  hberal  visiting  in  Tokio,  in 
1882,  declared  to  a Japanese  officer  his  conviction  that  Corea’s 
dfficulties  in  the  way  of  national  progress  were  greater  than  those 
of  which  Japan  had  rid  herself,  mighty  as  these  had  been.  By 
the  revolutions  of  1868,  and  later,  the  ripened  fruits  of  a century 
of  agitation  and  the  presence  of  foreignei's,  Japan  had  purged 
from  her  body  pohtic  feudalism  and  caste,  emancipating  herself 
at  once  from  the  tin-all  of  the  priest  and  the  soldier  ; but  Corea, 
with  her  feudalism,  her  court  intrigues,  her  Confucian  bigotry, 
and  the  effete  products  of  ages  of  seclusion  and  superstition  has 
even  a more  hopeless  task  to  attempt  The  bearing  of  these 
phases  of  home  politics  will  be  further  displayed  when  the  new 
distui-bing  force  of  Christianity  enters  to  furnish  a lever  to  am- 
bition and  revenge,  as  weU  as  to  affection  and  philanthropy. 

A native  caricature,  which  was  published  about  a generation 
ago,  gives  even  a foreigner  a fair  idea  of  the  relative  position  of 
each  party  at  that  epoch.  At  a table  gorgeously  furnished,  a No- 
ron  is  seated  at  his  ease,  disposing  of  the  bountiful  fare.  A Sho- 
ron  seated  beside  him,  yet  in  the  rear,  graciously  perfoi-ms  the 
office  of  servant,  receiving  part  of  the  food  as  reward  for  his  at- 
tendance. The  Little  North,  seeing  that  the  viands  are  not  for 
him,  is  also  seated,  but  with  a more  sedate  and  serious  visage. 
Last  of  all  the  Southern,  covered  with  rags,  keeps  far  in  the  rear, 
behind  the  No-ron,  who  does  not  notice  him,  while  he,  in  vexation, 
grinds  his  teeth  and  shakes  his  fist  like  a man  who  means  to  take 
burning  vengeance.  Such  was  the  political  situation  before  1850, 
as  some  native  wit  pictured  it  for  the  amusement  of  the  Seoulians. 

It  requires  a nder  of  real  abdity  to  be  equal  to  the  pressure 
brought  upon  him  by  the  diverse  and  hostile  political  parties. 
Nominally  sovereign  of  the  country,  he  is  held  in  check  by  pow- 


POLITICAL  PARTIES. 


229 


erful  nobles  intrenched  in  privileges  hoary  with  age,  and  backed 
by  all  the  reactionary  influences  of  feudalism.  The  nobles  are  the 
powerful  middle  term  in  the  problem  of  Corean  pohtics,  who  con- 
trol both  king  and  commons.  The  nobles  have  the  preponderance 
of  the  government  patronage,  and  fill  the  official  positions  with 
their  hegemen  to  an  extent  far  beyond  what  the  theory  of  the 
law,  as  illustrated  in  the  hterary  examinations,  allows  them.  A 
native  caricature  thus  depicts  the  situation.  Cho-sen  is  repre- 
sented as  a human  being,  of  whom  the  king  is  the  head,  the 
nobles  the  body,  and  the  people  the  legs  and  feet.  The  breast 
and  beUy  are  full,  while  both  head  and  lower  hmbs  are  gaunt  and 
shiTinken.  The  nobles  not  only  drain  the  hfe-blood  of  the  peo- 
ple by  their  rapacity,  but  they  curtail  the  royal  jjrerogative.  The 
nation  is  suffering  from  a congestion,  verging  upon  a dropsical 
condition  of  over-officiahsm. 

The  disease  of  Corea’s  near  neighbor,  old  Japan,  was  like- 
wise a surplus  of  government  and  an  excess  of  official  patronage, 
but  the  body  poHtic  was  purged  by  revolution.  The  obstructions 
between  the  throne  and  the  people  were  cleared  away  by  the  re- 
moval of  the  sho-grmate  and  the  feudal  system.  Before  the 
advent  of  foreigners,  national  unity  was  not  the  absolute  necessity 
which  it  became  the  instant  that  aliens  fixed  their  dwelling  on  the 
soil  Now,  the  emj)ire  of  the  mikado  rejoices  in  true  pohtical 
unity,  and  has  subjects  in  a strong  and  not  over-meddlesome  gov- 
emmeiit.  The  people  are  being  educated  in  the  rudiments  of 
mutual  obhgations — their  rights  as  well  as  their  duties.  The 
mikado  himself  took  the  oath  of  18G8,  and  his  own  hand  shaped 
the  august  decree  of  1881,  wliich  will  keep  his  throne  unshaken, 
not  because  it  was  won  by  the  bows  and  aiTOWs  of  his  divine  an- 
cestors, but  because  it  will  rest  broad-based  upon  the  jieoples’ 
will.  So  in  Cho-sen  the  work  of  the  future  for  intelligent  patriots 
is  the  closer  union  of  king  and  jieople,  the  curtailment  of  the 
power  of  the  nobles,  and  the  excision  cf  feudahsm.  Ah-cady,  to  ac- 
comjffish  this  end,  there  are  Coreans  who  are  ready  to  die.  During 
the  last  decade,  the  pressure  from  Japan,  the  jealousy  of  China, 
the  danger  from  Russia,  the  necessity,  at  first  shiumk  from  and 
then  yielded  to,  of  making  treaties  with  foreign  nations,  has  altered 
the  motives  and  objects  of  Corean  politics.  Old  questions  have 
fallen  out  of  sight,  and  two  great  parties,  Progi’essionists  and  Ob- 
stnictionists,  or  Radical  and  Conseiwative,  have  formed  for  the  solu- 
tion of  the  problems  thnist  upon  them  by  the  nineteenth  century. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

ORGANIZATION  AND  METHODS  OP  GOVERNMENT. 


Next  in  authority  to  the  kin"  are  the  three  chong  or  high  min* 
isters.  The  chief  of  these  (Chen-kun)  is  the  greatest  dignitary  in 
the  kingdom,  and  in  time  of  the  minority,  inability,  or  imbecUity 
of  the  king,  wields  royal  authority  in  fact  if  not  in  name.  Another 
term  applied  to  him  when  the  king  is  unable  to  govern,  is  “Foun- 
dation-stone Minister,”  upon  whom  the  king  leans  and  the  state 
rests  as  a house  upon  its  foundation-stone.  The  title  of  Tai-wen- 
kun,  which  suggests  that  of  the  “ Tycoon  ” of  Japan,  seems  to 
have  been  a special  one  intended  for  the  emergency.  It  was  given 
to  the  Regent  w'ho  is  the  father  of  the  present  King,  and  who 
ruled  wdth  nearly  absolute  power  from  1863  to  1874,  when  the 
king  reached  his  majority.  In  the  troubles  in  Seoul  in  July,  1882, 
his  title,  written  in  Japanese  as  Tai-in  k\m,  became  familiar  to 
western  newspapers. 

After  the  king,  and  the  three  prime  ministers,  come  the  six 
ministries  or  boai’ds  of  government,  the  heads  of  which  rank 
next  to  the  three  chong  or  ministers  forming  the  Supreme  CoimciL 
In  the  six  departments,  the  heads  are  called  pan-cho,  and  these  are 
assisted  by  two  other  associates,  the  cham-pan,  or  substitutes,  and 
the  cham-e,  or  coimseUor.  These  four  grades  and  twenty-one 
dignitaries  constitute  the  royal  comicU  of  dai-jin  (great  ministers), 
though  the  actual  authority  is  in  the  supreme  council  of  the  three 
chong.  The  six  boards,  or  departments  of  the  government,  are : 
1,  Office  and  Public  Employ ; 2,  Finance  ; 3,  Ceremonies ; 4,  War  ; 
5,  Justice ; 6,  Public  Works.  The  heads  of  these  tribimals  make 
a daily  report  of  aU  affairs  within  their  province,  but  refer  aU 
matters  of  importance  to  the  Supreme  Council  There  are  also 
three  chamberlains,  each  having  his  assistants,  who  record  every 
day  the  acts  and  words  of  the  king.  A daily  government  gazette, 
called  the  Cho-po,  is  issued  for  information  on  official  matters. 
The  general  cast  and  method  of  procedure  in  the  court  and  gov- 
ernment is  copied  after  the  great  model  in  Peking. 


ORGANIZATION  AND  METHODS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  231 


Each  of  the  eight  provinces  is  under  the  direction  of  a kam-sa, 
or  governor.  The  cities  are  divided  into  six  classes  {yin,  mu,  fix, 
ki,  ling,  and  hilu),  and  are  governed  by  officers  of  con-esponding 
rank.  The  towns  are  given  in  charge  of  the  petty  magistrates, 
there  being  twelve  ranks  or  dignities  in  the  official  class.  In 
theory  any  male  Corean  able  to  pass  the  government  examinations 
is  eligible  to  office,  but  the  greater  number  of  the  best  positions 
are  seciu’ed  by  nobles  and  their  friends. 

From  the  sovereign  to  the  beggar,  the  gate,  both  figui-a- 
tively  and  actually,  is  vei-y  prominent  in  the  pubhc  economy  and 
in  family  relationships.  A gi-eat  deal  of  etiquette  is  visible  in  the 
gates.  At  the  entrance  to  the  royal  palace  are,  or  were  formerly, 
two  huge  effigies,  in  w'ood,  of  horses,  painted  red.  Only  high 
officials  can  pass  these  mute  guardians.  All  persons  riding  past 
the  palace  must  dismount  and  walk.  To  the  houses  of  men  of 
rank  there  are  usually  two,  sometimes  three,  gates.  The  magis- 
trate himself  enters  by  the  largest,  his  parents  and  nearer  friends 
by  the  eastern,  and  servants  by  the  west  or  smallest.  When  a 
risitor  of  equal  grade  calls  upon  an  officer  or  noble,  the  host  must 
come  all  the  way  to  the  gi’eat  or  outer  gate  to  receive  him,  and  do 
likewise  on  dismissing  him.  If  he  be  of  one  degi’ee  lower  rank, 
the  host  comes  only  to  the  outside  of  the  middle  gate.  If  of  third 
or  fom-th  rank,  the  caUer  is  accompanied  only  to  the  space  inside 
the  middle  gate.  Tlie  man  of  fifth  and  sixth  rank  finds  that  eti- 
quette has  so  tapered  off  that  the  lord  of  the  mansion  walks  only 
to  the  jjiazza.  In  front  of  a magistrate’s  office,  at  the  gateway,  are 
ranged  the  sjunbols  of  authority,  such  as  spears  and  tridents. 
The  gates  are  daily  opened  amid  the  loud  cries  of  the  underlings, 
and  their  opening  and  closing  with  a vocal  or  instrumental 
blast  is  a national  custom,  illustrated  as  well  at  the  city  as  at  the 
office.  The  porters  who  clo.se  them  at  sunset  and  open  them  at 
dawn  execute  a salvo  on  their  trumpets,  often  lasting  a quarter 
of  an  hour.  This  acoustic  devastation,  so  distressing  to  foreign 
ears,  is  considered  good  music  to  tlie  native  tjunpanum. 

In  sitting,  the  same  iron  tongue  upon  the  buckle  of  custom 
holds  each  man  to  his  right  hole  in  the  social  strap.  People  of 
equal  rank  sit  so  that  the  guest  faces  to  the  east  and  the  host  to 
tlie  west.  In  ordinary  easy  style,  the  risitor’ s nose  is  to  the  south, 
as  he  sits  eastward  of  his  host.  A commoner  faces  north.  In 
social  entertainments,  after  the  yup,  or  bows  with  the  head 
and  hands  bent  together,  have  been  made,  wine  is  sipped  or 


232 


COREA. 


drunk  three  or  five  times,  and  then  follows  what  the  Coreans  call 
music. 

The  sumptuary  laws  of  the  kingdom  are  peculiar,  at  many  points 
amusing  to  occidentals.  To  commit  pem-ram  is  to  >"iolate  these 
cmious  regulations.  A\Tiat  may  be  worn,  or  sat  upon,  is  solemnly 
dictated  by  law.  Nobles  sit  on  the  kan-kio,  or  better  kind  of 
chairs.  Below  the  third  rank,  officers  rest  upon  a bench  made  of 
ropes.  Chaii-s,  however,  are  not  common  articles  of  use,  nor  in- 
tended to  be  such.  At  entertainments  for  the  aged,  in  time  of 
rich  harvests,  local  feasts,  archery"  toimiaments,  and  on  public  occa- 
sions, these  luxuifies  are  oftener  used.  In  short,  the  chair  seems 
to  be  an  article  of  ceremony,  rather  than  a constant  means  of  use 
or  comfort. 

Only  men  above  the  third  rank  are  allowed  to  put  on  silk. 
Petty  officials  must  wear  cotton.  Merchants  and  fanners  may  not 
imitate  official  robes,  but  don  tighter  or  more  economical  coats 
and  trowsers.  A common  tenn  for  officials  is  “blue  clouds,”  in 
reference  to  theu’  blue-tinted  gannents.  To  their  assistants,  the 
people  apply  the  nickname,  not  sarcastic,  but  honorable,  of  “ crooked 
backs,”  because  they  always  bend  low  in  talking  to  their  employers. 

The  magistrates  lay  gi'eat  stress  on  the  tiifles  of  etiquette,  and 
keep  up  an  immense  amount  of  fuss  and  pomp  to  sustain  their 
dignity,  in  order  to  awe  the  common  folks.  Whenever  they  move 
abroad,  their  servants  cry  out  “ chii-wa,”  “ chii-wa,”  “ get  do^m 
off  yortr  hoi*se,”  “get  dowm  off  yom*  horse,”  to  riders  in  sight. 
The  H-san,  or  large  banner  or  standard  in  the  form  of  an  lun- 
brella,  is  borne  at  the  head  of  the  line.  To  attempt  .to  cross  one 
of  then’  processions  is  to  be  seized  and  punished,  and  anyone  re- 
fusing to  dismount,  or  who  is  slow  about  shpping  off  his  horse,  is 
at  once  arrested,  to  be  beaten  or  mulcted.  Mlien  pennission  is 
given  to  kill  an  ox,  the  head,  hide,  and  feet  usually  become  the 
perquisites  of  the  magistrate  or  his  minions.  The  exuberant  vocab- 
ulary in  Corean,  for  the  various  taxes,  fines,  mulcts,  and  squeezes 
of  the  tmderstrappers  of  the  magistrate,  in  gi'oss  and  in  detail, 
chief  and  supplementary,  testify  to  the  rigors  and  expenses  of 
being  governed  in  Cho-sen. 

Overreaching  magistrates,  thi'ough  whose  injustice  the  people 
are  goaded  into  rebellion,  are  sometimes  punished.  It  seems  that 
one  of  the  penalties  in  ancient  times  was  that  the  culpable  official 
should  be  boiled  in  oil.  Now,  however,  the  condemned  man  is 
exiled,  and  only  rarely  put  to  death,  while  a commutation  of  justice 


ORGANIZATION  AND  METHODS  OF  GOVERNMENT.  233 


■ — equivalent  to  being  burned  in  effigy — is  made  by  a pretended 
boiling  in  oil.  Good  and  upright  magistrates  are  often  remem- 
bered by  mok-pi,  or  inscribed  columns  of  wood,  erected  on  the 
pubhc  road  by  the  grateful  people.  In  many  instances,  this  testi- 
monial takes  the  form  of  sculjitured  stone.  A number  of  the  pub- 
lic highways  are  thus  adorned.  These,  with  the  tol-pi,  or  monu- 
mental bourne,  which  marks  distances  or  points  out  the  paths  to 
places  of  resort,  are  interesting  features  of  travel  in  the  peninusla, 
and  more  pleasant  to  the  horseman  than  the  posts  near  temples 
and  offices  on  which  one  may  read  “Dismount.”  At  the  funeral 
of  gi’eat  dignitaries  of  the  realm,  a life-sized  figure  of  a horse, 
made  of  bamboo,  dragged  before  the  coffin,  is  bm*ned  along  with 
the  clothes  of  the  deceased,  and  the  ashes  laid  beside  his  remains. 

As  the  magistrates  are  literary  men,  their  official  residences 
often  receive  poetic  or  suggestive  names,  which,  in  most  cases,  re- 
flect the  natural  scenerj'-  surrounding  them.  “Little  Flowery 
House,”  “Rising  Cloud,”  “Sun-greeting,”  “Sheet  of  Re.splen- 
dent  Water,”  “ Water- that-slides-as-straight-as-a-sword  Dwelling,” 
“ Gate  of  Lapis-lazuli,”  “Mansion  near  the  Whirlpool,”  are  some 
of  these  names,  while,  into  the  composition  of  others,  the  Morn- 
ing-star, the  Heaven -touching,  the  Cave-spirit,  and  the  Changing- 
cloud  Mountain,  or  the  Falling-snow  Cataract  may  enter.  Passion- 
ately fond  of  nature,  the  Corean  gentleman  will  erect  a tablet  in 
praise  of  the  scenery  that  charms  his  eye.  One  such  reads,  “ The 
beauty  of  its  rivers,  and  of  its  moim tains,  make  this  district  the 
firsd  in  the  counti*y.” 

n,  as  the  French  say,  “Paris  is  Fi-ance,”  then  Seoul  is  Corea. 
An  apparently  disproportionate  interest  centres  in  the  capital,  if 
one  may  judge  from  the  vast  and  varied  vocabulary  relating  to 
Seoul,  its  people  and  things,  which  differentiate  all  else  outside  its 
wall.  Three  thousand  official  dignitaries  are  said  to  reside  in  the 
cajiital,  and  only  eight  hundred  in  all  the  other  cities  and  prov- 
inces. Seoul  is  “the  city,”  and  aU  the  rest  of  the  peninsula  is  “the 
country.”  A prorincial  haring  cultivated  manners  is  called  “ a 
man  of  the  capital.”  “ Capital  and  ju’orince  ” means  the  realm. 

The  rule  of  the  local  authorities  is  verj'  minute  in  all  its  rami- 
fications. The  system  of  making  evei-y  five  houses  a social  unit 
is  universal  Wlien  a crime  is  committed,  it  is  ea.sy  to  locate  the 
group  in  which  the  offender  dwells,  and  responsibility  is  fixed  at 
once.  Every  subject  of  the  sovereign  except  nobles  of  rank,  must 
possess  a passport  or  ticket  testifying  to  his  personality,  and  all 


234 


COREA, 


must  “ show  their  tickets”  on  demand.  For  the  people,  this  cer- 
tificate of  identity  is  a piece  of  branded  or  inscribed  wood,  for  the 
soldiers  of  horn,  for  the  literarj'  class  and  government  officials  of 
bone.  Often,  the  tablet  is  in  halves,  the  individual  having  one- 
half,  and  the  government  keeping  its  tally.  The  people  who  can- 
not read  or  write  have  their  labels  carefully  tied  to  their  clothing. 
When  called  upon  to  sign  important  documents,  or  bear  witness 
on  trial,  they  make  a blood-signature,  by  rudely  tracing  the  signs 
set  before  them  in  their  own  blood.  The  name,  residence  of  the 
holder,  and  the  number  of  the  group  of  houses  in  which  he  hves, 
are  branded  or  inscribed  on  the  ho^)ai,  or  passport. 

The  actual  workings  of  Corean  justice  will  be  better  under- 
stood when  treating  of  Christianity — an  element  of  social  life 
which  gave  the  pagan  tribunals  plenty  of  work.  Ci^dl  matters  are 
decided  by  the  ordinary  ci^'il  magistrate,  who  is  judge  and  jinw  at 
once  ; criminal  cases  are  tried  by  the  mditarj"  commandant.  Very 
important  cases  are  referred  to  the  governor  of  the  province.  The 
highest  coui’t  of  appeal  is  in  the  capital  Cases  of  treason  and  re- 
beUion,  and  charges  against  high  dignitaries,  are  tided  in  the 
capital  before  a special  tribunal  instituted  by  the  king. 

The  two  classes  of  assistants  to  the  magistrate,  who  are  called 
respectively  hai-seik  and  a-chen,  act  as  constables  or  sheriffs, 
police  messengers,  and  jailers.  French  ^vriters  term  them  “ pre- 
torians”  and  “satellites.”  These  men  have  practically  the  admin- 
istration of  justice,  and  the  details  and  spirit  of  local  authority  are 
in  them  power.  The  hai-seik,  or  constables,  form  a distinct  class 
in  the  community,  rarely  intermarrying  with  the  people,  and 
handing  down  their  offices,  implements,  and  arts  from  father  to 
son.  The  a-chen,  who  are  the  inferior  police,  jailers,  and  torturers, 
are  from  the  very  lowest  classes,  and  usually  of  brutal  life  and 
temper. 

The  vocabulary’  of  torture  is  sufficiently  copious  to  stamp  Cho- 
sen as  stiU  a semi-civilized  nation.  The  inventory  of  the  court  and 
prison  comprises  iron  chains,  bamboos  for  beating  the  back,  a 
paddle-shaped  implement  for  inflicting  blows  upon  the  buttocks, 
switches  for  whijjping  the  calves  till  the  flesh  is  ravelled,  ropes 
for  sawing  the  flesh  and  bodily  organs,  manacles,  stocks,  and 
boards  to  strike  against  the  knees  and  shin-bones.  Other  punish- 
ments ai’e  suspension  by  the  arms,  tying  the  hands  in  front  of  the 
knees,  between  which  and  the  elbows  is  inserted  a stick,  while  the 
human  ball  is  roUed  about.  An  ancient  but  now  obsolete  mode 


ORGANIZATION  AND  METHODS  OP  GOVERNMENT.  235 


of  torture  was  to  tie  the  four  limbs  of  a man  to  the  horns  of  as 
many  oxen,  and  then  to  madden  the  beasts  by  fire,  so  that  they 
tore  the  victim  to  fragments.  The  punishment  of  beating  with 
paddles  often  leaves  scars  for  hfe,  and  causes  ulcers  not  easily 
healed.  One  hundred  strokes  cause  death  in  most  cases,  and 
many  die  under  forty  or  fifty  blows.  For  some  crimes  the  knees 
and  shin-bones  are  battered.  A woman  is  allowed  to  have  on  one 
gai’ment,  -which  is  wetted  to  make  it  cling  to  the  skin  an  1 in- 
crease the  pain.  The  chief  of  the  hctors,  or  pubhc  spanker,  is 
called  siu-kio.  With  the  long,  flexible  handle  swung  over  his 
head,  he  phes  the  resounding  blows,  planting  them  on  the  bare 
skin  just  above  the  knee-joint,  the  victim  being  held  do-wn  by  four 
gaolers.  The  method  of  correction  is  quite  characteristic  of  pa- 
ternal government,  and  is  often  inflicted  upon  the  people  openly 
and  in  public,  at  the  whim  of  the  magistrate.  The  bastinado 
■was  formerly,  hke  hundi-eds  of  other  customs  common  to  both 
countries,  in  vogue  in  Japan.  As  in  many  other  instances,  this  has 
suia-ived  in  the  less  ci-vihzed  nation. 

When  an  oft’ender  in  the  military  or  literary  class  is  sentenced 
to  death,  decapitation  is  the  rather  honorable  method  employed. 
The  executioner  uses  either  a sort  of  native  iron  hatchet-sword  or 
cleaver,  or  one  of  the  imported  Japanese  steel-edged  blades, 
which  have  an  excellent  reputation  in  the  peninsirla. 

Undoubtedly  the  severity  of  the  Corean  code  has  been  miti- 
gated since  Hamel’s  time.  According  to  his  observations,  husbands 
usually  killed  their  wives  who  had  committed  adultery.  A wife 
murdering  her  husband  was  buried  to  the  shoulders  in  the  earth 
at  the  road  side,  and  all  might  strike  or  mirtilate  her  with  axe  or 
sword.  A serf  who  murdered  his  master  was  tortirred,  and  a 
thief  might  be  trampled  to  death.  The  acme  of  cr-uelty  was  pro- 
duced, as  in  old  Japan,  by  pouring  \finegar  do\vn  the  criminal’s 
throat,  and  then  beating  him  till  he  burst.  The  criminal  code 
now  in  force  is,  in  the  main,  tliat  reW-sed  and  published  by  the 
king  in  1785,  which  greatly  mitigated  the  one  formerly  used.  One 
disgraceful,  but  not  very  severe,  mode  of  correction  is  to  tie  a 
drum  to  the  back  of  the  offender  and  publicly  proclaim  his  trans- 
gression, while  the  drum  is  beaten  as  he  walks  thi'ough  the  streets. 
Amid  many  improvements  on  the  old  barbai’ous  system  of  aggra- 
vating the  misery  of  the  condemned,  there  stiU  suinfives  a dis- 
graceful form  of  caj)ital  j)unishment,  in  which  the  cnielty  takes  on 
the  air  of  savage  refinement  The  cho-reni-lo-ta  appears  only  in 


236 


COREA. 


extreme  cases.  The  criminal’s  face  is  smeared  ■with  chalk,  hia 
hands  are  tied  behind  him,  a gong  is  tied  on  his  back,  and  an 
arrow  is  thrust  through  either  ear.  The  executioner  makes  the 
victim  march  round  before  the  spectators,  while  he  strikes  the 
gong,  crying  out,  “ This  fellow  has  committed  [adultery,  murder, 
treason,  etc.].  Avoid  his  crime.”  The  French  missionaries  exe- 
cuted near  Seoul  were  all  put  to  death  in  this  barbarorrs  manner. 

Officials  often  receive  furloughs  to  return  home  and  visit  their 
parents,  for  filial  piety  is  the  supreme  viriue  in  Chinese  A.sia. 
The  riche.st  rewards  on  earth  and  brightest  heaven  hereafter  await 
the  filial  child.  Curses  and  disgrace  in  this  life  and  the  hottest 
hell  in  the  world  hereafter  are  the  penalties  of  the  disobedient  or 
neglectful  child.  The  man  ■who  strikes  his  father  is  beheaded. 
The  parricide  is  burned  to  death.  Not  to  momm  long  and  faith- 
fully, by  retiring  from  office  for  months,  is  an  incredible  iniquity. 

Coreans,  like  Japanese,  argue  that,  if  the  la^w  punishes  crime, 
it  ought  also  to  reward  virtue.  Hence  the  system  which  prevails 
in  tire  mikado’s  empire  and  in  Cho-sen  of  publicly  awarding  prizes 
to  signal  exemjrlars  of  filial  piety.  These  in  Japan  may  be  in  the 
form  of  money,  silver  cups,  rolls  of  silk,  or  gewgaws.  In  Corea, 
they  are  shown  in  monumental  columns,  or  dedicatory  temples, 
or  by  public  honors  and  promotion  to  office.  Less  often  are  the 
rewarded  instances  of  devotion  to  the  mother  than  to  the  father. 

Official  life  has  its  sunshine  and  shadows  in  this  land  as  else- 
where, but  perhaps  one  of  the  hardest  tasks  before  the  Corean 
rarling  classes  of  this  and  the  next  generation  is  the  duty  of  dili- 
gently eating  their  ■words.  Accustomed  for  centuries  to  decry 
and  belittle  the  foreigner  from  Christendom,  they  must  now,  as 
the  people  discern  the  superiority  of  westerners,  “ rise  to  explain  ” 
in  a manner  highly  emban-assing.  In  intellect,  government,  science, 
social  customs,  manual  skill,  i-efinement,  and  possession  of  the  arts 
and  comforts  of  Hfe,  the  foreigner  ■wiU  soon  be  discovered  to  be 
sui^erior.  At  the  same  time  the  intelligent  native  ■wiU  behold 
with  how  little  wisdom,  and  how  much  needless  cruelty,  Cho-sen 
is  governed.  The  Japanese  official  world  has  passed  thi'ough  such 
an  experience.  If  we  may  argue  from  a common  ancestry  and 
hereditary  race  traits,  we  may  forecast  the  probability  that  to 
Corea,  as  to  Japan,  may  come  the  same  niaiweUous  revolution  in 
ideas  and  customs. 


CHAPTER  XXYIL 


FEUDALISM,  SERFDOM,  AND  SOCIETY. 

It  is  remarked  by  Palladius  that  the  Fuyu  race,  the  ancestors 
of  the  modem  Coreans,  was  the  first  to  emerge  from  the  desert 
under  feudal  forms  of  organization.  The  various  migi’ations  of 
new  nations  rising  out  of  northern  and  eastern  Asia  were  west- 
ward, and  were  held  together  under  monarchical  systems  of  govern- 
ment. The  Fujni  tribes  who,  by  turning  theii’  face  to  the  rising, 
instead  of  the  setting  sun,  were  anomalous  in  the  dii’ection  of 
their  migration,  were  unique  also  in  their  political  genius.  Those 
emigrants  who,  descending  from  the  same  ancestral  seats  in  Man- 
churia, and  thi'ough  the  peninsula,  crossed  toward  Nippon,  or 
Sunrise,  and  settled  Japan,  maintained  their  feudalism  until, 
thi'ough  ambitious  desire  to  rival  great  China,  they  bon-owed  the 
centrahzed  system  of  coirrt  and  monarchy  from  the  Tang  djmasty, 
in  the  seventh  centur}-.  The  mikado,  by  means  of  boards  or 
ministries  hke  the  Chinese,  rrrled  his  subjects  until  the  twelfth 
centmw.  Then,  through  the  pride  and  ambition  of  the  military 
clans,  which  had  subdued  all  the  tribes  to  his  sway,  feudalism, 
which  had  spread  its  roots,  hfted  its  head.  By  rapid  growths, 
luider  succeeding  military'  regents,  it  grew  to  be  the  tree  over- 
spreading the  empire.  It  was  finally  uprooted  and  destroyed  only 
by  the  revolution  of  18G8,  and  the  later  victories  of  united  Japan’s 
imperial  ar-mies,  at  an  awful  sacrifice  of  life  and  treasure. 

That  branch  of  the  Fum  migration  which  remained  in  the 
Corean  peninsula  likewise  preserv'ed  the  institution  of  feudalism 
which  had  been  inherited  from  their  ancestors.  In  their  early 
historj',  lands  were  held  on  the  temue  of  military  service,  and  in 
war  time,  or  on  the  accession  of  a new  dynasty,  rewards  were 
made  by  parcelling  out  the  soil  to  the  followers  of  the  victor. 
Provision  for  a constant  state  of  servitude  among  one  class  of  the 
pohtical  body  was  made  by  the  custom  of  making  serfs  of  crimi- 
nals or  their  kindred.  A nucleus  of  slavery  being  once  formed. 


238 


COREA. 


debt,  famine,  capture  in  war,  voluntary  surrender,  would  serve  to 
increase  those  whose  persons  and  labor  were  wholly  or  partly 
owned  by  another.  To  social  prosperity,  rehgion,  and  the  increase 
of  general  inteUigence,  we  may  look  as  elements  for  the  amehora- 
tion  of  serfdom  and  the  elevation  of  certain  classes  of  bondsmen 
into  free  people.  The  forms  of  Corean  society,  to  this  day,  are 
derived  from  feudal  ranks  and  dirisions,  and  the  powers,  status, 
divisions,  and  practical  pohtics  of  the  nobles  have  their  roots  in 
the  ancient  feudalism  which  existed  even  “ before  the  conquest” 
Its  fruit  and  legacy  are  seen  in  the  serfdom  or  slavery-  which  is 
Corea’s  “ domestic  ” or  “ peculiar  ” institution. 

Speaking  in  general  terms,  the  ladder  of  society  has  four  i-ungs, 
the  king,  nobles,  and  the  thi-ee  classes  of  society,  in  the  last  of 
which  are  “ the  seven  low  callings.”  In  detail,  the  grades  may  be 
counted  by  the  tens  and  scores.  In  the  lowest  grade  of  the  fom-th 
class  are  “the  seven  A-ile  callings,”  \iz.  : the  merchant,  boatman, 
jailor,  postal  or  mail  slave,  monk,  butcher,  and  sorcerer. 

The  “four  classes  of  society”  include  the  literary-  men  or 
officials,  the  farmers,  the  ar-tisans,  and  the  traders.  Among  the 
nobility  are  various  ranks,  indicated  by  titles,  high  offices  at  court, 
or  near-ness  of  relationship  to  the  king.  He  is  “ neither  ox  nor 
horse  ” is  the  native  slang  for  one  who  is  neither  noble  nor  com- 
moner. The  nobles  ai-e  usually  the  sei-f-proprietors  or  slave-hold- 
ers, many  of  them  ha^-iug  in  their  households  large  numbers 
whom  they  have  iuher-ited  along  with  their  ancestral  chattels. 
The  master  has  a right  to  sell  or  otherwise  dispose  of  the  children 
of  his  slaves  if  he  so  choose.  The  male  slave  is  called  chong-nom. 
A free  man  may  mai-rj-  a female  slave,  in  which  case  he  is  termed 
a pi-pu.  The  male  childi-en  by  this  man-iage  are  fr-ee,  but  the 
female  offspring  belong  to  the  master  of  the  mother,  and  may  be 
sold.  A hberated  slave  is  called  pal-sin,  and  he  speaks  of  his 
former  master  as  ku-siang.  The  native  vocabulary  for  the  slave 
in  his  various  relations  is  sufficiently  copious.  “ Fugitive  ” slaves, 
“slave-hunters,”  and  “slave-drivers,”  are  as  common  to  the  Co- 
rean eai-,  as  to  the  American  in  the  long-ago  days  of  “before  the 
wai-.”  A pan-no  is  a bondsman  trying  to  escape,  and  to  attempt 
chiu-ro  is  to  himt  the  fugitive  and  bring  him  back.  The  in-chang 
is  the  public  slave  of  the  ^'illage.  Yet  such  a thing  as  the  bonds- 
man’s ser\-ile  love  of  place,  rising  into  swollen  and  oppressive 
pride  that  looks  dou-n  on  the  poor  fr-eeman,  is  a common  thing, 
and  cruel  and  overbearing  treatment  of  the  peasantry-  by  the  min- 


FEUDALISM,  SERFDOM,  AND  SOCIETY. 


239 


ions  of  a noble  is  too  frequently  witnessed  in  Corea.  “ Tek-pun- 
ai”  (“By  your  favor,”  equivalent  to  “ Let  me  live,  I pray  you”) 
is  a crj’,  more  than  once  beard  by  French  missionaiies,  from  a 
man  beaten  by  the  swaggering  serfs  of  some  nobleman.  It  is 
not  exactly  the  feeling  of  the  sleek  and  well-bred  black  slave  of 
old-time  Virginia  for  “the  poor  white  trash,”  since  in  Corea 
slavery  has  no  color-line ; yet,  in  essentials  of  cii'cumstance,  it  is 
the  same.  Such  a phase  of  character  is  more  likely  to  be  devel- 
oped among  the  serfs  of  the  old  barons  or  landed  proprietors  who 
have  longest  occupied  their  hereditaiy  possessions,  and  who  keep 
up  a petty  courf  -within  their  castles  or  semi-fortified  mansions. 

Slavery  or  serfdom  in  Corea  is  in  a continuous  state  of  decline, 
and  the  number  of  slaves  constantly  diminishing.  In  the  remote 
pro^'inces  it  is  j^racticaUy  at  an  end.  The  greater  number  of  serfs 
are  to  be  found  attached  to  the  estates  of  the  great  noble  families 
of  the  central  pro-vinces.  The  slaves  are  those  who  are  born  in  a 
state  of  seiwitude,  those  who  sell  themselves  as  slaves,  or  those 
who  are  sold  to  be  such  by  their  parents  in  time  of  famine  or  for 
debt.  Infants  exposed  or  abandoned  that  are  picked  iip  and 
educated  become  slaves,  but  their  offspring  are  born  free.  The 
serfdom  is  reall}'  very  mild.  Only  the  active  young  men  are  held 
to  field  labor,  the  young  women  being  kept  as  domestics.  Vlien 
old  enough  to  many,  the  males  are  let  free  by  an  annual  payment 
of  a sum  of  money  for  a term  of  years.  Often  the  slaves  marry, 
are  assigned  a house  apart,  and  bound  only  to  a fixed  amount  of 
hvbor.  Although  the  master  has  the  power  of  life  and  death  over 
his  slaves,  the  right  is  rarely  exercised  unjustly,  and  the  mission- 
aries report  that  there  were  few  cases  of  excessive  cruelty  prac- 
tised. An  unjust  master  could  be  cited  before  the  tribunals,  and 
the  case  in(|uired  into.  Often  the  actiial  condition  of  the  serfs  is 
supeiaor  to  that  of  the  poor  villagers,  and  instances  are  common 
in  whicli  the  poor,  to  escaj^e  the  rapacity  and  cruelty  of  the  nobles, 
have  i)hiced  themselves  under  the  protection  of  a master  known  to 
be  a kind  man,  and  thus  have  j)urchased  ease  and  comfort  at  the 
sacrifice  of  liberty. 

Outside  of  private  ownership  of  slaves,  there  is  a species  of 
government  slavery,  which  illustrates  the  persistency  of  one  feature 
of  ancient  Kokorai  perj)etuated  through  twenty  centuries.  It  is  the 
law  that  in  case  of  the  condemnation  of  a great  criminal,  the  ban 
of  F i-ro-ui-jn  shall  fall  upon  his  wife  and  children,  who  at  once 
become  the  slaves  of  the  judge.  These  unfortimates  do  not  have 


240 


COREA.. 


the  privilege  of  honorably  serving  the  magistrate,  but  usually  pa'.,’, 
their  existence  in  waiting  on  the  menials  in  the  various  depart- 
ments and  magistracies.  Only  a few  of  the  government  slaves 
are  such  by  birth,  most  of  them  having  become  so  through  judicial 
condemnation  in  criminal  cases ; but  this  latter  class  fare  far  worse 
than  the  ordinary  slaves.  They  are  chiefly  females,  and  are  treated 
verj'  little  better  than  beasts.  They  are  at  the  mercy  not  only  of 
the  officers  but  even  of  their  satellites,  servants,  and  grooms,  or 
to  whomever  they  are  sold  for  an  hour.  Nothing  can  equal  the 
contempt  in  which  they  are  held,  and  for  an  honest  or  an  innocent 
woman,  such  a fate  is  worse  than  many  deaths.  In  the  earliest 
VT.*itten  account  of  the  Kokorai  people,  the  ancestors  of  the  mod- 
em Coreans,  we  find  this  s.ame  feature  of  ancient  feudalism  by 
which  a class  of  serfs  may  be  continually  pro\ided.  To  Christian 
eyes  it  is  a honible  relic  of  barbarism. 

The  penal  settlements  on  the  sea-coast,  and  notably  Quelpart 
Island,  are  worked  by  colonies  of  these  male  government  slaves  or 
conricts.  The  females  are  not  usually  sent  away  from  the  place 
of  their  parents  or  their  owm  crime. 

In  ancient  times  of  Kokorai  and  Korai  there  were  only  two 
classes  of  people,  the  nobles  and  their  free  retainers,  and  the 
serfs  or  slaves.  The  nobles  were  lords  of  cities  and  castles,  Hke 
the  daimios  of  Japan,  and  were  very  numerous.  The  whole  coun- 
try was  owned  by  them,  or  at  least  held  in  the  king’s  name  under 
teniire  of  military  seindce — a ben  which  length  of  time  only 
strengthened.  In  the  long  centuries  of  peace,  many  of  these  old 
famibes — weakly  descendants  of  vigorous  founders — have  died  out, 
and  the  land  reverting  to  the  sovereign,  or  possessed  by  the  peo- 
ple, is  now  owned  by  a more  numerous  and  complex  class,  while 
nearly  all  the  cities  and  towns  are  governed  by  officers  sent  out 
by  the  central  authority  at  Seoul.  The  ancient  class  of  serfs  has, 
by  industiy  and  inteUigence  and  accumulation  of  rights  vested 
in  their  special  occupations,  developed  into  the  various  middle 
classes.  The  nobles  are  now  in  a minority,  though  at  present 
theu’  power  is  on  the  increase,  and  their  ancestral  landholds  com- 
prise but  a small  portion  of  the  soil. 

As  in  mediipval  Europe,  so  in  Corea,  where  feudalism,  which 
rests  on  jiersonal  loyalty  to  a reigning  sovereign,  or  a particular 
royal  line,  prevails,  a more  or  less  complete  revolution  of  titles  and 
possessions  takes  place  upon  a change  of  dvnastv.  On  the  acces- 
sion of  the  present  royal  house  in  1392,  the  old  Korai  nobibty 


FEUDALISM,  SERFDOM,  AND  SOCIETY. 


241 


were  impoverished  and  the  partisans  of  the  founder  of  the  Ni,  and 
all  who  had  aided  him  to  the  throne,  became  at  once  the  nobility 
of  the  kingdom,  and  were  rewarded  by  gifts  of  land.  To  the 
"sdctors  belonged  the  spoils.  The  honors,  riches,  and  the  exclu- 
sive right  to  fin  many  of  the  most  desirable  pubhc  oflSces  were 
awarded  in  perpetuity  to  the  aristocracy.  The  mass  of  the  people 
were  placed  or  voluntaiily  put  themselves  under  the  authority  of 
the  nobles.  The  agricultural  class  attached  to  the  soil  simply 
changed  masters  and  landlords,  while  the  cities  and  towns  people 
and  sea-coast  dwellers  became,  only  in  a nominal  sense,  the  ten- 
ancy of  the  nobles.  Gradually,  howevex’,  those  who  had  ability 
and  addx’ess  obtained  their  full  liberty,  so  that  they  were  in  no 
way  bound  to  jxay  tithe  or  tax  to  the  nobles,  but  only  to  the  cen- 
ti'al  govei’nment.  Under  peace,  with  wealth,  intelligence,  combi- 
nation, trade-unions,  and  guilds,  and  especially  by  means  of  the 
litei-ai’y  examinations,  the  vaiious  classes  of  the  people  emerged 
into  independent  existence,  leaving  but  a few  of  the  lowest  of  the 
population  in  the  condition  of  serfs  or  slaves.  Betw^een  the  ac- 
counts of  Hamel  in  1G5.3,  and  of  the  Fi’ench  missionai’ies  in  the 
last  decade,  there  are  many  indications  of  progress.  Laborers, 
iirtisans,  merchants,  soldiers,  etc.,  now  have  a right  to  their  own 
labor  and  earnings,  and  the  general  division  of  the  common- 
Avealth  is  into  three  classes — nobles,  common  peojxle,  and  serfs  ox- 
slaves. 

Speaking  generally,  the  pecxxliar  institution  of  Cho-sen  is  serf- 
dom x-ather  than  slavei-}-,  and  is  the  inheriteuce  of  feudalism ; yet, 
as  Russia  has  had  her  Alexander,  America  her  Liixcoln,  axxd  Jaixan 
her  IMutslhito,  we  may  hope  to  see  some  great  hbex-ator  yet  arise 
in  the  “Land  of  Morning  Calm.” 

Under  absolute  despotisms,  as  most  Asiatic  governments  are, 
it  is  a wonder  to  republicans  how  the  people  enjoy  any  liberty 
at  all.  If  they  have  any,  it  is  interesting  to  study  how  they  have 
attained  it,  and  how  they  hold  it.  Politically,  they  have  absolutely 
no  freedom.  They  know  nothing  of  government,  except  to  pay 
taxes  and  obey.  Their  political  influence  is  nothing.  Iix  Cho-sen, 
according  to  law,  any  person  of  the  common  people  xnay  compete 
at  the  pixblic  examinations  for  civil  or  militax-y  employment,  but, 
in  point  of  fact,  his  degree  is  often  worthless,  for  he  is  not  likely 
to  receive  office  by  it.  In  a country-  where  nxight  and  wealth 
make  right,  and  human  beiixgs  are  politically  naught,  being  but 
beasts  of  burden  or  ciphers  w-ithout  a unit,  how  do  the  people 
16 


242 


COREA. 


protect  themselves  and  gain  any  liberty  ? How  does  it  come  to 
pass  that  serfs  may  win  their  way  to  social  freedom  ? 

It  is  by  union  and  organization.  The  spirit  of  association,  so 
natural  and  necessary,  is  spread  among  the  Coreans  of  all  classes, 
from  the  highest  famihes  to  the  meanest  slaves.  All  those  who 
have  any  kind  of  work  or  interest  in  common  fonn  guilds,  cor- 
porations, or  societies,  which  have  a common  fund,  contributed  to 
by  all  for  aid  in  time  of  need.  Very  powerful  trade-unions  exist 
among  the  mechanics  and  laborers,  such  as  porters,  ostlers,  and 
pack-horse  leaders,  hat-weavers,  coffin-makers,  carpenters,  and 
masons.  These  societies  enable  each  class  to  possess  a monopoly 
of  their  trade,  which  even  a noble  vainly  tries  to  break.  Some- 
times, they  hold  this  right  by  widt  purchased  or  obtained  from 
government,  though  usually  it  is  by  prescription.  Most  of  the 
guilds  are  taxed  by  the  government  for  their  monojjoly  enjoyed. 
They  have  their  chief  or  head  man,  who  possesses  almost  despotic 
power,  and  even,  in  some  guilds,  of  Ufe  and  death.  New  mem- 
bers or  apprentices  may  be  admitted  by  paying  their  rate  and 
submitting  to  the  rules  of  the  guild.  In  the  higher  grades  of  so- 
ciety we  see  the  same  spirit  of  association.  The  temple  attend- 
ants, the  servants  of  the  nobles,  the  gardeners,  messengers,  and 
domestics  of  the  palace,  the  supernumeraries  and  government 
employes,  all  have  their  “rings,”  which  an  outsider  may  not 
break.  Even  among  the  noble  families  the  same  idea  exists  in 
due  form.  The  villages  form  each  a little  republic,  and  possess 
among  themselves  a common  fund  to  which  every  family  con- 
tributes. Out  of  this  money,  hid  in  the  earth  or  lent  out  on 
interest,  are  jraid  the  jmblic  taxes,  expenses  of  marriage  and 
burial,  and  whatever  else,  by  custom  and  local  opinion,  is  held  to 
be  a public  matter.  Foreigners,  accustomed  to  the  free  competi- 
tion of  Eughsh-speaking  cormtries,  will  find  in  Cho-sen,  as  they 
found  in  Japan,  and  even  more  so,  the  existence  of  this  spirit  of 
protective  associatron  and  monopoly  illustrated  in  a hundi’ed 
forms  which  are  in  turn  amusing,  vexatious,  or  atrocious.  A man 
who  in  injustice,  or  for  mere  caprice,  or  in  a fit  of  temper,  dis- 
charges his  ostler,  house-serwant,  or  car’jrenter,  will  find  that  he 
cannot  obtain  another  good  one  verj*  easily,  even  at  higher  wages, 
or,  if  so,  that  his  new  one  is  soon  frightened  off  the  premises.  To 
get  along  comfortably  in  Chinese  Asia,  one  must,  wiUy-nilly,  pay 
respect  to  the  visible  or  inrisible  spfr-it  of  trade-unionism  that 
pervades  aU  society  in  those  old  covmtries. 


FEUDALISM,  SERFDOM,  AND  SOCIETY. 


243 


One  of  the  most  powerful  and  best  organized  guilds  is  that  of 
the  porters.  The  interior  commerce  of  the  country  being  almost 
entirely  on  the  backs  of  men  and  pack-horses,  these  people  have 
the  monopoly  of  it.  They  number  about  ten  thousand,  and  are 
divided  by  provinces  and  districts  under  the  orders  of  chiefs, 
sub-chiefs,  censors,  inspectors,  etc.  A large  number  of  these  por- 
ters are  women,  often  poor  widows,  or  those  unable  to  marry. 
Many  of  them  are  of  muscular  frame,  and  their  life  in  the  open 
air  tends  to  develop  robust  forms,  with  the  strengih  of  men. 
They  speak  a conventional  language,  easily  understood  among 
themselves,  and  are  veiy  profuse  in  their  salutations  to  each  other. 
They  have  very  severe  rules  for  the  government  of  their  guild, 
and  crimes  among  them  are  punished  with  death,  at  the  order  of 
their  chief.  They  are  so  powerful  that  they  pretend  that  even  the 
government  dare  not  interfere  with  them.  They  are  outside  the 
power  of  the  local  magistrate,  ju.st  as  a German  University  student 
is  responsible  to  the  Faculty,  but  not  to  the  police.  They  are 
honest  and  faithful  in  their  business,  delivering  packages  with 
certainty  to  the  most  remote  places  in  the  kingdom.  They  are 
rather  independent  of  the  people,  and  even  bully  the  officers. 
Wlien  they  have  received  an  insult  or  injustice,  or  too  low  wages, 
they  “strike”  in  a body  and  retire  from  the  district.  This  puts 
a stoj)  to  all  travel  and  business,  until  these  gidevances  are  settled 
or  submission  to  theii'  own  terms  is  made. 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  country  at  large  is  so  lacking  in  the 
shops  and  stores  so  common  in  other  countries,  and  that,  instead, 
fairs  on  set  days  are  so  numerous  in  the  towns  and  villages,  the 
guild  of  pedlers  and  hucksters  is  very  large  and  influential.  The 
class  includes  probably  200,000  able-bodied  adult  persons,  who  in 
the  various  provinces  move  freely  among  the  people,  and  are  thus 
useful  to  the  government  as  spies,  detectives,  messengers,  and,  in 
time  of  need,  soldiers.  It  was  from  this  class  that  the  Corean  bat- 
talions which  figured  prominently  in  the  affair  of  December  4-6, 
1887,  were  recruited. 


CHAPTER  XXYHI. 


SOCIAL  LITK— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 

According  to  the  opinions  of  the  French  missionaries,  who  were 
familiar  with  the  social  life  of  the  people,  a Corean  woman  has  no 
moral  existence.  She  is  an  instrument  of  pleasure  or  of  labor ; but 
never  man’s  companion  or  equal.  She  has  no  name.  In  child- 
hood she  receives  indeed  a surname  bj'  which  she  is  known  in  the 
family,  and  by  near  friends,  but  at  the  age  of  jmberty,  none  but 
her  father  and  mother  employ  this  appellative.  To  all  others  she 
is  “ the  sister  ” of  such  a one,  or  “ the  daughter  ” of  .so-and-so. 
After  her  marriage  her  name  is  buried.  She  is  absolutely  name- 
less. Her  own  parents  allude  to  her  by  emplovdng  the  name  of 
the  district  or  ward  in  which  she  has  mamed.  Her  parents-in- 
law  speak  of  her  by  the  name  of  the  place  in  which  she  lived 
before  marriage,  as  women  rarely  maiTy  in  the  same  rillage  -with 
their  husbands.  YTien  she  bears  children,  she  is  “ the  mother  ” 
of  so-and-so.  When  a woman  appears  for  trial  before  a magis- 
trate, in  order  to  save  time  and  trouble,  she  receives  a special 
name  for  the  time  being.  The  women  below  the  middle  class 
work  very  hard.  Farm  labor  is  done  chiefly  by  them.  Manure 
is  applied  by  the  women,  rarely  by  the  men.  The  women  carrv’ 
lunch  to  the  laborers  in  the  field,  eating  what  is  left  for  their 
share.  In  going  to  market,  the  women  can-y  the  heavier  load.  In 
their  toilet,  the  women  use  rouge,  white  powdei’s,  and  hair  oA 
They  shave  the  eyebrows  to  a naiTow  line — that  is,  to  a perfectly 
clean  arch,  with  nothing  straggling.  They  have  luxuriant  hair, 
and,  in  addition,  use  immense  switches  to  fill  out  large  coifiures. 

In  the  higher  classes  of  society,  etiquette  demands  that  the 
children  of  the  two  sexes  be  separated  after  the  age  of  eight  or 
ten  years.  After  that  time  the  boys  dwell  entuely  in  the  men’s 
apai'tments,  to  study  and  even  to  eat  and  drink.  The  girls  remain 
secluded  in  the  women’s  quarters.  The  boys  are  taught  that  it  is 
a shameful  thing  even  to  set  foot  in  the  female  part  of  the  house 


SOCIAL  LIFE.— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


245 


The  girls  are  told  that  it  is  disgraceful  even  to  be  seen  by  males, 
so  that  gradually  they  seek  to  hide  themselves  whenever  any  of 
the  male  sex  appear.  These  customs,  continued  fi-om  childhood 
to  old  age,  result  in  destroying  the  family  life.  A Corean  of  good 
taste  only  occasionally  holds  conversation  with  his  wife,  whom  he 
regards  as  being  far  beneath  him.  He  rarely  consults  her  on 
anything  serious,  and  though  hving  under  the  same  roof,  one  may 
say  that  husband  and  wife  are  widely  separated.  The  female 
apartments  among  the  higher  classes  resemble,  in  most  respects, 
the  zenanas  of  India.  The  men  chat,  smoke,  and  enjoy  them- 
selves in  the  outer  rooms,  and  the  women  receive  their  parents 
and  friends  in  the  interior  apartments.  The  same  custom,  based 
upon  the  same  prejudice,  hinders  the  common  people  in  their  mo- 
ments of  leisui-e  from  remaining  in  then-  o-ftm  houses.  The  men 
seek  the  society  of  their  male  neighbors,  and  the  women,  on  their 
part,  unite  together  for  local  gossip.  In  the  higher  classes,  when  a 
young  woman  has  andved  at  marriageable  age,  none  even  of  her 
own  relatives,  except  those  nearest  of  kin,  is  allowed  to  see  or 
speak  to  her.  Those  who  are  excepted  from  this  mle  must  ad- 
dress her  with  the  most  ceremonious  reseiwe.  After  then.’  mar- 
riage, the  women  ai-e  inaccessible.  They  are  nearly  always  con- 
fined to  their  apartments,  nor  can  they  even  look  out  in  the  streets 
without  permission  of  their  lords.  So  strict  is  this  rule  that 
fathers  have  on  occasions  killed  them  daughters,  husbands  their 
wives,  and  wives  have  committed  suicide  when  strangers  have 
touched  them  even  with  their  fingers.  The  common  romances 
or  novels  of  the  countiy  expatiate  on  the  merits  of  many  a Corean 
Lucretia.  In  some  cases,  however,  this  exaggerated  modesty  pro- 
duces the  very  results  it  is  intended  to  avoid.  If  a bold  villain 
or  too  eager  paramour  should  succeed  in  penetrating  secretly 
the  apartments  of  a noble  lady,  she  dare  not  utter  a ciy,  nor 
oppose  the  least  resistance  wliich  might  attract  attention ; for  then, 
Avhether  guilty  or  not,  she  would  be  dishonored  foreA'er  by  the 
simple  fact  that  a man  had  entered  her  chamber.  Eveiw  Corean 
husband  is  a C;esar  in  this  respect.  If,  hoAvever,  the  affair  remains 
a secret,  her  reputation  is  saved. 

There  is,  however,  another  side.  Though  comiting  for  noth- 
ing in  society,  and  nearly  so  in  them  family,  they  are  surrounded 
by  a certain  sort  of  exterior  respect.  They  are  ahvays  addressed 
in  the  formulas  of  honorific  language.  The  men  always  step  aside 
in  the  street  to  allow  a woman  to  pass,  even  though  she  be  of  the 


246 


COREA- 


poorer  classes.  The  apartments  of  females  are  inviolable  even  to 
the  minions  of  the  law.  A noble  who  takes  refuge  in  his  wife’s 
room  may  not  be  seized.  Onlj'  in  cases  of  rebellion  is  he  dragged 
forth,  for  in  that  case  his  family  are  reckoned  as  accomplices  in 
Ids  guilt.  In  other  crimes  the  accused  must  in  some  way  be  en- 
ticed outside,  where  he  may  be  legally  arrested.  "VMien  a pedler 
visits  the  house  to  show  his  wares,  he  w’aits  until  the  doors  of  the 
women’s  apartments  are  shut.  This  done,  his  goods  are  examined 
in  the  outer  apartments,  which  are  open  to  aU.  TNTien  a man 
wishes  to  mend,  or  go  up  on  his  roof,  he  first  notifies  his  neigh- 
bors, in  order  that  they  may  shut  their  doors  and  windows,  lest 
he  risk  the  horrible  suspicion  of  peeping  at  the  women.  As  the 
Coreans  do  not  see  a “man  in  the  moon,”  but  only  a rabbit 
pounding  drugs,  or  a lady  banished  there  for  a certain  fault, 
according  as  they  are  most  familiar  with  Sanskrit  or  the  Chinese 
stoiy,  the  females  ai"^  not  afraid  of  this  luminarj’,  nor  are  the  men 
jealous  of  her,  the  moon  being  female  in  their  ideas  of  gender. 

Marriage  in  Cho-sen  is  a thing  with  which  a woman  has  little 
or  nothing  to  do.  The  father  of  the  young  man  commimicates, 
either  by  caU  or  letter,  w ith  the  father  of  the  girl  whom  he  wishes 
his  son  to  mairy.  This  is  often  done  without  consulting  the  tastes 
or  character  of  either,  and  usually  through  a middle-man  or  go- 
between.  The  fathers  settle  the  time  of  the  wedding  after  due 
discussion  of  the  contract.  A favorable  day  is  appointed  by  the 
astrologers,  and  the  arrangements  are  perfected.  Under  this  aspect 
maniage  seems  an  affair  of  small  importance,  but  in  reality  it  is 
maniage  only  that  gives  one  any  chil  rank  or  influence  in  so- 
ciety. Ever}"  unmaiTied  person  is  treated  as  a child.  He  may 
commit  aU  sorts  of  foolishness  without  being  held  to  account 
His  capers  are  not  noticed,  for  he  is  not  supposed  to  think  or  act 
seriously.  Even  the  unmarried  young  men  of  twenty-five  or  thirty 
years  of  age  can  take  no  part  in  social  reunions,  or  speak  on  affairs 
of  importance,  but  must  hold  their  tongues,  be  seen  but  not  heard. 
Mai-riage  is  emancipation.  Even  if  mated  at  twelve  or  thirteen 
years  of  age,  the  man-ied  are  adults.  The  bride  takes  her  place 
among  the  matrons,  and  the  young  man  has  a right  to  speak 
among  the  men  and  to  wear  a hat.  The  badge  of  single  or  of 
married  life  is  the  hair.  Before  marriage,  the  youth,  who  goes 
bareheaded,  weai’s  a simple  tress,  hanging  down  his  back.  The 
nuptial  tie  is,  in  reality,  a knot  of  hair,  for  in  wedlock  the  hair  is 
bound  up  on  the  top  of  the  head  and  is  cidtivated  on  all  parts  of 


SOCIAL  LIFE.— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


247 


the  scalp.  According  to  old  traditions,  men  ought  never  to  clip 
a single  hair ; but  in  the  capital  the  young  gallants,  in  order  to 
add  to  their  personal  attractions — with  a dash  of  fashionable  defi- 
ance— trim  their  locks  so  that  their  coiffui-e  wiU  not  increase  in 
size  more  than  a hen’s  egg.  The  women,  on  the  contrary,  not 
only  preserve  all  their  own  hair,  but  procm’e  false  switches  and 
braids  to  swell  their  coiffui’es  to  fashionable  bulk.  They  make  up 
two  large  tresses,  which  are  rolled  to  the  back  and  top  of  the 
head,  and  secured  by  a long  pin  of  silver  or  copper.  The  common 
people  roll  their  plaits  around  their  heads,  like  a turban,  and 
shave  the  front  of  the  scalp.  Young  persons  who  insist  on  re- 
maining single,  or  bachelors  arrived  at  a certain  or  uncertain  age, 
and  who  have  not  yet  fotmd  a wife,  secretly  cut  oft’  their  hair,  or 
get  it  done  by  fraud,  in  order  to  pass  for  maiTied  folks  and  avoid 
being  treated  as  children.  Such  a custom,  however,  is  a gross 
violation  of  morals  and  etiquette.  (See  illustration,  page  161.) 

On  the  evening  before  the  wedding,  the  young  lady  who  is  to 
be  man-ied  invites  one  of  her  friends  to  change  her  Aoi-ginal  coif- 
fure to  that  of  a married  woman. 

The  bridegroom-to-be  also  inrites  one  of  his  acquaintance  to 
“do  up”  his  hair  in  manly  style.  The  persons  appointed  to  per- 
form this  sersdce  are  chosen  with  gi-eat  care,  and  as  changing  the 
hair  marks  the  turning-point  in  life,  the  hair-dresser  of  this 
occasion  is  called  the  “ hand  of  honor,”  and  answers  to  the  brides- 
maid and  groomsman  of  other  countries. 

On  the  marriage-day,  in  the  house  of  the  gi’oom,  a platfonn  is 
set  up  and  richly  adorned  with  decorative  woven  stuffs.  Parents, 
friends,  and  acquaintances  assemble  in  a crowd.  The  couj)le  to 
be  married — who  may  never  have  seen  or  spoken  to  each  other — 
ai-e  brought  in  and  take  their  places  on  the  platform,  face  to  face. 
There  they  remain  for  a few  minutes.  They  salute  each  other 
with  profound  obeisance,  but  utter  not  a word.  This  constitutes 
the  ceremony  of  marriage.  Each  then  retires,  on  either  side  ; the 
bride  to  the  female,  the  groom  to  the  male  apartments,  where 
feasting  and  amusement,  after  fashions  in  vogue  in  Cho-sen,  take 
place.  The  expense  of  a wedding  is  considerable,  and  the  bride- 
groom must  be  unstinting  in  his  hospitality.  Any  failure  in  this 
particular  may  subject  him  to  unpleasant  practical  jokes. 

On  her  wedding-day,  the  young  l)ride  must  jjreserve  absolute 
silence,  both  on  the  marriage  platform  and  in  the  nuptial  chajn- 
ber.  Etiquette  requires  this  at  least  among  the  nobility.  Though 


248 


COREA. 


overwhelmed  with  questions  and  compliments,  silence  is  her  duty. 
She  must  rest  mute  and  impassive  as  a statue.  She  seats  hersell 
in  a corner  clothed  in  all  the  robes  she  can  bear  upon  her  person. 
Her  husband  may  disrobe  her  if  he  wishes,  but  she  must  take  no 
part  or  hinder  him.  If  she  utters  a word  or  makes  a gesture,  she 
is  made  the  butt  of  the  jokes  and  gossip  of  her  husband’s  house 
or  neighborhood.  The  female  servants  of  the  house  place  them- 
selves in  a peeping  position  to  listen  or  look  through  the  win- 
dows, and  are  siire  to  publish  what  they  see  and  hear  amiss.  Or 
this  may  be  done  to  discover  whether  the  husband  is  pleased  with 
his  wife,  or  how  he  behaves  to  her,  as  is  the  case  in  Japan.  A bit 
of  gossip — evidently  a stock  story — is  the  follotving  from  Dallet ; 

A newly  manied  Corean  groom  spent  a whole  day  among  his 
male  friends,  in  order  to  catch  some  words  from  his  wife  at  their 
first  interview,  after  their  hours  of  separation.  His  spouse  was 
informed  of  this,  and  perhaps  resolved  to  be  obstinate.  Her  hus- 
band, having  vainly  tried  to  make  her  speak,  at  last  told  her  that 
on  consulting  the  astrologers  they  had  said  that  his  wife  was 
mute  from  birth.  He  now'  saw  that  such  was  the  case,  and  was 
resolved  not  to  keep  for  his  wife  a dumb  woman.  Now  in  a Co- 
rean wedding,  it  is  quite  possible  that  such  an  event  may  take 
place.  One  of  the  contracting  parties  may  be  deaf,  mute,  bhnd, 
or  impotent.  It  matters  not.  The  marriage  exists.  But  the 
wife,  stung  by  her  husband’s  words,  broke  out  in  an  angry  voice, 
“Alas,  the  horoscope  drawn  for  my  partner  is  still  more  true. 
The  diviner  announced  that  I should  many  the  son  of  a rat.” 
This,  to  a Corean,  is  a great  insult,  as  it  attaints  father  and  son, 
and  hence  the  husband  and  his  father.  The  shouts  of  laughter 
from  the  eavesdi'opping  female  seiwants  added  to  the  discomfiture 
of  the  yormg  husband,  who  had  gained  his  point  of  making  his 
bride  use  her  tongxie  at  a heaAy  expense,  for  long  did  his  friends 
jeer  at  him  for  his  bravado,  and  chaflf  him  at  catching  a Tartar. 

From  the  language,  and  from  Japanese  sources,  we  obtain 
some  side-hghts  on  the  nuptial  ceremony  and  manied  hfe.  In 
Corean  phi'ase  hon-sang  (the  wedding  and  the  funeral)  are  the 
two  great  events  of  hfe.  Many  are  the  terms  relating  to  mar- 
riage, and  the  synonyms  for  conjugal  union.  “ To  take  the  hat,” 
“to  clip  the  hair,”  “to  don  the  tuft,”  “to  sit  on  the  mat,”  are  all 
in  use  among  the  gentlemen  of  the  peninsula  to  denote  the  act 
or  state  of  marriage.  The  hat  and  the  hair  play  an  important 
part  in  the  transition  from  single  to  double  blessedness.  All  who 


SOCIAL  LIFE— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


249 


wear  theii’  locks  ta-rai,  or  in  a tress  behind,  are  youths  and 
maidens.  Those  with  the  tuft  or  top-knot  are  man-ied.  At  his 
wedding  and  dui'ing  the  first  year,  the  bridegroom  wears  a cap, 
made  of  a yellow  herb,  which  is  supposed  to  grow  only  near 
Sunto.  Other  honeymoon  caps  are  melon-shaped,  and  made  of 
sable  skin.  Ater  the  chung-mai,  or  middle-man,  has  aiTanged  the 
match,  and  the  day  is  appointed  for  the  han-sa,  or  wedding,  the 
bride  chooses  two  or  three  maiden  friends  as  “bridesmaids.”  If 
rich,  the  bride  goes  to  her  future  husband’s  house  in  a palanquin ; 
if  poor,  she  rides  on  horseback.  Even  the  humblest  maid  uses  a 
sold  of  cap  or  veU,  -ndth  ornaments  on  the  breast,  back,  and  at  the 
gii-dle.  When  she  cannot  buy,  she  boiTOws.  The  prominent  sjun- 
bohc  figiu’e  at  the  wedding  is  a goose,  which,  in  Corean  eyes,  is 
the  emblem  of  conjugal  fidehtj*.  Sometimes  this  mok-an  is  of 
gilded  wood,  sometimes  it  is  made  out  of  a fish  for  eating,  again 
it  is  a hve  bird  brought  in  a cloth  with  the  head  risible.  If  in 
the  house,  as  is  usual,  the  couple  ascend  the  piled  mats  or  dais 
and  the  reciprocal  prostrations,  or  acts  of  mutual  consent,  form 
the  sacramental  part  of  the  ceremony,  and  constitute  mairiage. 
The  bride  bows  foui’  times  to  her  father-in-law  and  twice  to  the 
groom.  The  groom  then  bows  fom-  times  to  the  bride.  Other 
B\Tnbolic  emblems  are  the  fantastic  shapes  of  straw  {olsuka)  pre- 
sented to  bride  and  groom  alike.  Dried  jiheasant  is  also  brought 
in  and  cut.  A gom-d-bottle  of  rice--wine,  decorated  or  tied  Yuth 
red  and  blue  thread,  is  handed  by  the  bride  to  the  gi'oom.  The 
bridesmaids  standing  beside  the  couple  pour  the  hquid  and  pass 
for  exchange  the  one  little  “ cuii  of  the  wine  of  mutual  joy,”  sev- 
eral times  filled  and  emptied. 

Then  begins  the  wedding-feast,  when  the  guests  drink  and 
make  mem*.  The  important  document  certifying  the  fact  of  wed- 
lock is  called  the  hon-se-chi,  and  is  signed  by  both  parties.  WTaen 
the  woman  is  imable  to  ■write,  she  makes  “her  mark”  (siu-pon) 
by  sjireading  out  her  hand  and  tracing  Y-ith  a pencil  the  exact 
profile  of  palm,  ■\\'rist,  and  fingers.  Sometimes  the  gi'oom,  in  ad- 
dition to  his  four  prostrations,  which  are  significant  of  fidelity  to 
the  bride,  gives  to  his  father-in-hiw  a written  oath  of  constancy  to 
his  daughter.  Faithfulness  is,  however,  a t^qjicjil  feminine,  rather 
than  masculine,  vfrtue  in  the  hermit  nation.  The  pong-kang,  a 
kind  of  wild  canary  bird,  is  held  up  to  the  wfe  as  her  model  of 
conjugal  fidelity.  Another  hirge  bird,  somewhat  exceeding  a duck 
in  size,  and  called  the  ching-kiong,  is  said  never  to  remate  after 


250 


COREA. 


the  death  of  its  consort.  Corean  wndows  are  expected  to  imitate 
this  virtuous  fowl.  Li  some  places  may  be  seen  the  vennilion 
arch  or  monumental  gateway  erected  to  some  widow  of  faithful 
memory  who  wedded  but  once.  Mamed  women  wear  two  rings 
on  the  ring  finger.  Sixty  years,  or  a cycle,  completes  the  ideal 
length  of  marital  life,  and  “a  golden  wedding”  is  then  celebrated. 

Among  the  most  peculiar  of  women’s  rights  in  Cho-sen  is  the 
cui-ious  custom  forbidding  any  males  in  Seoul  from  being  out 
after  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening.  When  this  Corean  curfew 
sounds,  all  men  must  hie  in-doors,  while  women  are  free  to  ramble 
abroad  until  one  a.m.  To  transgress  this  law’  of  pein-ya  brings 
severe  penalty  upon  the  offender.  Li-doors,  the  ^’iolation  of  the 
privacy  of  the  woman’s  quarters  is  punishable  by  exile  or  severe 
flagellation. 

The  following  storv’,  from  Dallet,  fui’ther  illustrates  some 
phases  of  their  man-iage  customs,  and  shows  that,  while  polygamy 
is  not  allowed,  concubinage  is  a recognized  institution : 

A noble  wished  to  marrj’  his  own  daughter  and  that  of  his 
deceased  brother  to  eligible  young  men.  Both  maidens  were  of 
the  same  age.  He  wished  to  wed  both  well,  but  especially  his 
own  child.  With  this  idea  in  Hew  he  had  ab’eady  refused  some 
good  offers.  Finally  he  made  a projiosal  to  a family  noted  alike  for 
pedigree  and  riches.  After  hesitating  some  time  which  of  the 
maidens  he  should  dispose  of  first,  he  finally  decided  upon  his  own 
child.  Without  ha^’ing  seen  his  futui’e  son-in-law’,  he  pledged  his 
word  and  agreed  upon  the  night.  Three  days  before  the  ceremony 
he  learned  from  the  diviners  that  the  young  man  chosen  was  siUy, 
exceedingly  ugly,  and  veiy  ignorant.  What  should  he  do  ? He 
could  not  retreat.  He  had  given  his  word,  and  in  such  a case  the 
law’  is  inflexible.  In  his  despair  he  resolved  upon  a plan  to  render 
abortive  what  he  could  not  avert.  On  the  day  of  the  marriage, 
he  ajipeared  in  the  women’s  apartments,  and  gave  orders  in  the 
most  imperative  manner  that  his  niece,  and  not  his  daughter, 
should  don  the  marriage  coiffure  and  the  wedding-dress,  and 
mount  the  nujitial  platform.  His  stupefied  daughter  could  not 
but  acquiesce.  The  tw’o  cousins  being  of  about  the  same  height, 
the  substitution  was  easy,  and  the  ceremony  proceeded  according 
to  the  usual  forms.  The  new’  bridegroom  passed  the  afternoon  in 
the  men’s  apartments,  where  he  met  his  supposed  father-in-law. 
What  was  the  amazement  of  the  old  noble  to  find  that  far  from 
being  stupid  and  ugly,  as  depicted  by  the  diviners,  the  young  man 


SOCIAL  LIFE.— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


251 


■was  good-looking,  well-formed,  intelligent,  bighly  educated,  and 
amiable  in  manners.  Bitterly  regretting  the  loss  of  so  accom- 
plished a son-in-law,  he  determined  to  repair  the  evil.  He  secretly 
ordered  that,  instead  of  his  niece,  his  daughter  should  be  intro- 
duced as  the  bride.  He  knew  well  that  the  young  man  would 
suspect  nothing,  for  dm’ing  the  salutations  the  brides  are  al’ways 
so  muffled  up  with  dresses  and  loaded  with  ornaments  that  it  is 
impossible  to  distinguish  their  cormtenances. 

AU  happened  as  the  old  man  desired.  During  the  two  or 
three  days  which  he  passed  with  the  new  family,  he  congratulated 
himself  upon  obtaining  so  excellent  a son-in-law.  The  latter,  on 
his  part,  showed  himself  more  and  more  channing,  and  so  gained 
the  heart  of  his  supposed  father-in-law  that,  in  a burst  of  confi- 
dence, the  latter  revealed  to  him  all  that  had  happened.  He  told 
of  the  diriners’  reports  concerning  him,  and  the  successive  substi- 
tutions of  niece  for  daughter  and  daughter  for  niece. 

The  yoimg  man  was  at  first  speechless,  then,  recovering  his 
composure,  said : “ All  right,  and  that  is  a very  smart  trick  on 
your  part.  But  it  is  clear  that  both  the  two  young  persons  belong 
to  me,  and  I claim  them.  Your  niece  is  my  lawful  wife,  since  she 
has  made  to  me  the  legal  s.alute,  and  your  daughtei- — introduced 
by  yourself  into  my  marriage-chamber — has  become  of  right  and 
law  my  concubine.”  The  crafty  old  man,  caught  in  his  o'wn  net, 
had  nothing  to  answer.  The  two  young  women  were  conducted 
to  the  house  of  the  new  husband  and  master,  and  the  old  noble 
was  jeered  at  both  for  his  lack  of  address  and  his  bad  faith. 

It  is  the  reciprocal  salutation  before  witnesses  on  the  wedding- 
dais  that  constitutes  legitimate  maiTiage.  From  that  moment  a 
husband  may  claim  the  woman  as  his  wife.  If  he  repudiates  or 
divorces  her,  he  may  not  marry  another  woman  while  his  former 
wife  is  living,  but  he  is  free  to  take  as  many  concubines  as  he  can 
support.  It  is  sufficient  that  a man  is  able  to  jirove  that  he  has 
had  intimate  relations  with  a maiden  or  a widow ; she  then  be- 
comes his  legal  property.  No  person,  not  even  her  parents,  can 
claim  her  if  the  man  persists  in  keeping  her.  If  she  escape,  he 
may  use  force  to  bifing  her  back  to  his  house.  Conjugal  fidelity — 
obligatory  on  the  woman — is  not  recjuired  of  the  husband,  and  a 
wife  is  little  more  than  a slave  of  superior  rank.  Among  the 
nobles,  the  young  bridegroom  spends  three  or  four  days  -with  his 
bride,  and  then  absents  himself  from  her  for  a considerable  time,  to 
prove  that  he  does  not  esteem  her  too  highly.  Etiquette  dooms 


252 


COREA. 


her  to  a species  of  widowhood,  while  he  spends  his  hours  of  relax- 
ation in  the  society  of  his  concubines.  To  act  otherwise  would  be 
considered  in  very  bad  taste,  and  highly  unfashionable.  Instances 
are  known  of  nobles  who,  having  dropped  a few  tears  at  the  death 
of  their  wives,  have  had  to  absent  themselves  from  the  saloons  of 
their  companions  to  avoid  the  torrent  of  ribaldry  and  jeers  at  such 
weakness.  Such  eccentricity  of  conduct  makes  a man  the  butt  of 
long-continued  railery. 

Habituated  from  infancy  to  such  a yoke,  and  regarding  them- 
selves as  of  an  inferior  race,  most  women  submit  to  their  lot  with 
exemplary  resignation.  Ha\ing  no  idea  of  progres.s,  or  of  an  in- 
fraction of  estabhshed  usage,  they  bear  all  things.  They  become 
devoted  and  obedient  wives,  jealous  of  the  reputation  and  well- 
being of  their  husbands.  They  even  submit  calmly  to  the  Huanny 
and  \mreason  of  their  mothers-in-law.  Often,  however,  there  is 
genuine  rebellion  in  tho  household.  Adding  to  her  other  faults  of 
character,  violence  and  insubordination,  a Corean  wife  quarrels 
with  her  mother-in-law,  makes  life  to  her  husband  a burden,  and  in- 
cessantly provokes  scenes  of  choler  and  scandal.  Among  the  lower 
classes,  in  such  cases,  a few  strokes  of  a stick  or  blows  of  the  fist 
bring  the  wife  to  tenns.  In  the  higher  classes  it  is  not  proper 
to  strike  a woman,  and  the  husband  has  no  other  coui'se  than  that 
of  divorce.  If  it  is  not  easy  for  him  to  marry  again,  he  submits. 
If  his  wife,  not  content  with  tormenting  him,  is  unfaithful  to  him, 
or,  deserting  his  bed,  goes  back  to  her  own  house,  he  can  lead  her 
before  the  magistrate,  who  after  administering  a beating  with  the 
paddles,  gives  her  as  a concubine  to  one  of  his  underlings. 

Women  of  tact  and  energ;v"  make  themselves  respected  and  con- 
quer theii'  legitimate  position,  as  the  following  example  shows.  It 
is  taken  by  Dallet  from  a Corean  treatise  on  morals  for  the  youth 
of  both  sexes ; 

Toward  the  end  of  the  last  century  a noble  of  the  capital,  of 
high  rank,  lost  his  wife,  by  whom  he  had  had  several  children. 
His  advanced  age  rendered  a second  marriage  difficult.  Never- 
theless, the  middle-men  (or  mamage-brokers  employed  in  such 
cases)  decideil  that  a match  could  be  made  with  the  daughter  of  a 
poor  noble  in  the  province  of  Kiung-sang.  On  the  appointed  day 
he  ajjpeared  at  the  mansion  of  his  futui-e  father-in-law,  and  the 
couple  mounted  the  stage  to  make  the  salute  according  to  custom. 
Our  gi’andee,  casting  his  eyes  upon  his  new  \\-ife,  stopped  for  the 
moment  thunderstiaick.  She  was  ver^’  fat,  ugly,  hump-backed. 


SOCIAL  LIFE  —WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


253 


and  appeared  to  be  as  slightly  favored  with  gifts  of  mind  as  of 
body. 

But  he  could  not  withdraw,  and  he  played  his  part  firmly.  He 
resolved  neither  to  take  her  to  his  house  nor  to  have  anything  to 
do  with  her.  The  two  or  three  days  which  it  was  proj^er  to  pass 
in  his  father-in-law’s  house  being  spent,  he  departed  for  the  capital 
and  paid  no  fm-ther  attention  to  his  new  relatives. 

The  deserted  wife,  who  w'as  a person  of  a great  deal  of  intelli- 
gence, resigned  herself  to  her  isolation  and  remained  in  her 
father’s  house,  keeping  herself  infonned,  from  time  to  time,  of 
what  happened  to  her  husband.  She  learned,  after  two  or  three 
years,  that  he  had  become  minister  of  the  second  rank,  and  that 
he  had  succeeded  in  manwing  his  two  sons  very  honorably.  Some 
years  later,  she  heard  that  he  proposed  to  celebrate,  -with  all 
proper  pomp,  the  festi^■ities  of  his  sixtieth  birthday.  Immediately, 
without  hesitation  and  in  spite  of  the  remonstrances  and  opposition 
of  her  parents,  she  took  the  road  to  the  capital.  There  hiring  a 
palanquin,  she  was  taken  to  the  house  of  the  minister  and  an- 
nounced herself  as  his  wife.  She  alighted,  entered  the  vestibule, 
and  presented  herself  with  an  air  of  assurance  and  a glance  of 
tranquillity  at  the  women  of  the  united  families.  Seating  herself  at 
the  place  of  honor,  she  ordered  some  fire  brought,  and  wdth  the 
greatest  calmness  lighted  her  pipe  before  the  amazed  domestics. 
The  news  was  carried  to  the  outer  apartments  of  the  gentlemen, 
but,  according  to  etiquette,  no  one  appeared  sm*prised. 

Finally  the  lady  called  together  the  household  slaves  and  said 
to  them,  in  a severe  tone,  “What  house  is  this?  I am  your  mis- 
tress, and  yet  no  one  comes  to  receive  me.  Where  have  you  been 
brought  up  ? I ought  to  punish  you  severely,  but  I shall  pardon 
you  this  time.”  They  hastened  to  conduct  her  into  the  midst  of 
all  the  female  guests.  “"Wlierc  are  my  sons-in-law?”  she  de- 
manded. “ How  is  it  that  they  do  not  come  to  salute  me?  They 
forget  that  I am  without  any  doubt,  by  my  marriage,  the  mother 
of  their  wives,  and  that  I have  a right,  on  their  part,  to  all  the 
honors  due  to  their  owm  mothers.” 

Forthwith  the  two  daughters-in-law  presented  themselves  with 
a shamed  air,  and  made  their  excuses  as  well  as  they  were  able. 
She  rebuked  them  gently,  and  exhorted  them  to  show  themselves 
more  scrupulous  in  the  accomplishment  of  their  duties.  She  then 
gave  dift'ereut  orders  in  her  quality  as  mistress  of  the  house. 

Some  hom's  after,  seeing  that  neither  of  the  men  appeared,  she 


204 


COREA. 


called  a slave  to  her,  and  said  to  him : “My  two  sons  are  surely 
not  absent  on  such  a day  as  this.  See  if  they  are  in  the  men’s 
apartments,  and  bid  them  come  here.”  The  sons  presented  them- 
selves before  her,  much  embarrassed,  and  blundered  out  some  ex- 
cuses. “How?”  said  she,  “you  have  heard  of  my  andval  for 
several  hours  and  have  not  come  to  salute  me?  With  such  bad 
bringing  up,  and  an  equal  ignorance  of  principles  of  action,  how 
will  you  make  your  way  in  the  world?  I have  pardoned  my 
slaves  and  my  daughters-in-law  for  their  want  of  pohteness,  but 
for  you  who  are  men  I cannot  let  this  fault  pass  mipunished.” 
With  this  she  called  a slave  and  bade  him  give  them  some  strokes 
on  the  legs  with  a rod.  Then  she  added,  “For  your  father,  the 
minister,  I am  his  seiwant,  and  I have  not  had  orders  to  yield  to 
him  ; but,  as  for  you,  henceforth  do  you  act  so  as  not  to  forget 
proprieties.”  Finally  the  minister  himself,  thoroughly  astonished 
at  all  that  had  jiassed,  was  obliged  to  come  to  terms  and  to  salute 
his  wife.  Three  days  after,  the  festivities  being  ended,  he  re- 
tm-ned  to  the  palace.  The  king  asked  familiarly  if  all  had  passed 
off  happily.  The  minister  nai-rated  in  detail  the  histoiw  of  his 
marriage,  the  unexpected  arnval  of  his  wife,  and  how  she  had  con- 
ducted herself.  The  king,  who  was  a man  of  sense,  replied ; “ You 
have  acted  unjustly  tow’ard  your  wife.  She  appears  to  me  to  be  a 
woman  of  spirit  and  extraordinan*  tact.  Her  behaHor  is  admira- 
ble, and  I don’t  know  how  to  praise  her  enough.  I hope  you  will 
repair  the  WTongs  you  have  done  her.”  The  minister  promised, 
and  some  days  later  solemnly  conferred  upon  his  wife  one  of  the 
highest  dignities  of  the  court 

The  woman  who  is  legally  espoused,  whether  ^vidow  or  slave, 
enters  into  and  shares  the  entu-e  social  estate  of  her  husband. 
Even  if  she  be  not  noble  by  birth  she  becomes  so  by  man-ying  a 
noble,  and  her  children  are  so  like\\-ise.  If  two  brothers,  for  ex- 
ample, espouse  an  aunt  and  a niece,  and  the  niece  falls  to  the  lot 
of  the  elder,  she  becomes  thereby  the  elder  sister,  and  the  aunt 
w'ill  be  treated  as  a younger  sister.  This  relation  of  elder  and 
younger  sisters  makes  an  immense  difference  in  life,  position,  and 
treatment,  in  aU  Chinese  Asia. 

It  is  not  proper  for  a widow  to  remarry.  In  the  higher  classes 
a wddow  is  expected  to  weep  for  her  deceased  husband,  and  to  wear 
momming  all  her  life.  It  woidd  be  infamy  for  her,  however  young, 
to  many  a second  time.  The  king  who  reigned  1469-1494  excluded 
childi’en  of  I’emanded  widows  from  competition  at  the  public  exami- 


SOCIAL  LIFE.— WOMAN  AND  THE  FAMILY. 


255 


nations,  and  from  admittance  to  any  official  employment.  Even 
to  the  present  day  such  children  are  looked  upon  as  illegitimate. 

Among  a peojile  so  passionate  as  Coreans,  grave  social  disor- 
ders resffit  from  such  a custom.  The  young  noble  widows  who 
cannot  remany  become,  in  most  cases,  secretly  or  openly  the  con- 
cubines of  those  who  wish  to  support  them.  The  others  who 
strive  to  live  chastely  are  rudely  exposed  to  the  inroads  of  pas- 
sion. Sometimes  they  are  made  intoxicated  by  narcotics  which  are 
piit  in  their  drink,  and  they  wake  to  find  themselves  dishonored. 
Sometimes  they  are  abducted  by  force,  during  the  night,  by  the 
aid  of  hired  bandits.  When  they  become  victims  of  violence, 
there  is  no  remedy  possible.  It  often  happens  that  young  mdows 
commit  suicide,  after  the  death  of  theii’  husbands,  in  order  to 
prove  their  fidehty  and  to  secure  their  honor  and  rejrutation 
beyond  the  taint  of  suspicion.  Such  women  are  esteemed  models 
of  chastity,  and  there  is  no  end  to  their  praises  among  the  nobles. 
Through  their  influence,  the  king  often  decrees  a memorial  gate- 
way, cohrmn,  or  temple,  intended  to  be  a monumerrt  of  their  hero- 
ism and  vu’tire.  Thus  it  has  often  happened  that  Christian 
widows  begged  of  the  missionary  fathers  permission  to  commit 
suicide,  if  attempts  were  made  to  violate  their  houses  or  their  per- 
sons ; and  it  was  with  difficidty  that  they  coirld  be  rrrade  to  com- 
prehend the  Christiair  doctrine  concerning  suicide. 

Tlie  usual  method  of  self-destruction  is  ja-mun,  or  cutting  the 
throat,  or  ojrening  the  abdomen  with  a sword.  Lr  this  the  Coreans 
are  like  the  Japanese,  neck-cirtting  or  piercing  being  the  feminine, 
arrd  hara-kiri  (beUy-cutting)  the  masculine,  method  of  ending  life 
at  one’s  o\mt  hands. 

Among  the  common  jreople,  second  marriages  are  forbidden 
neither  by  law  nor  custom,  birt  wealthy  families  endeavor  to  imi- 
tate the  nobles  in  this  custom  as  in  others.  Amoirg  the  poor, 
necessity  knows  no  law.  The  meir  must  have  their  food  jrre- 
jrared  for  them,  and  womeir  cannot,  and  do  not  Yullingly  die  of 
famine  when  a husband  offers  himself.  Herrce  second  marTiages 
among  the  lowly  are  quite  freqrrent. 

Most  of  the  facts  stated  in  this  chapter  are  drawn  from  Dal- 
let’s  “ Historj-  of  the  [Roman  Catholic]  Chm-ch  in  Corea.”  Mak- 
ing due  allowance  for  the  statements  of  celibate  pifiests,  who  are 
aliens  in  religion,  nationality,  and  cmlization,  the  picture  of  the 
social  life  of  Cho-sen  is  that  of  abominable  heathenism. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


CHILD  LIFE. 

Judging  from  a collection  of  the  toys  of  Corean  children,  and 
from  their  many  terms  of  affection  and  words  relating  to  games 
and  sports,  festivals  and  recreation,  nurserj'  stories,  etc.,  the  life 
of  the  little  Kim  or  Ni  must  be  a pleasant  one.  For  the  blessings 
of  offspring  the  parents  offer  rice  to  the  god  of  the  household 
(sam-sin-hang),  whose  tiny  shrine  holds  a place  of  honor  in  some 
ornamental  niche  in  the  best  room.  "When  the  baby  begins  to 
gi'ow,  cradles  being  unknown,  the  mother  puts  the  infant  to  sleep 
by  to-lak,  to-tak — patting  it  lightly  on  the  stomach.  ^Tien  it  is 
able  to  take  its  first  step  across  the  floor — the  tiger-skin  rug  being 
ready  to  ease  its  possible  faU — this  important  household  event, 
spoken  of  mth  joy  as  the  ja-ggak,  ja-pak,  is  described  to  the  neigh- 
bors. As  the  child  grows  up  and  is  able  to  walk  and  run  about, 
the  hair  is  mostly  shaved  off,  so  that  only  a “button  of  jade”  is 
left  on  the  top  of  the  head.  This  infantile  tuft  takes  its  name  from 
the  badge  or  togle  worn  on  the  top  of  the  men’s  caps  in  winter. 
A child,  “three  feet  high,”  veiy  beautiful  and  well  formed,  docile 
and  strong,  if  a son,  is  sjioken  of  “ as  a thousand-mile  horse” — one 
who  promises  to  make  an  alert  and  enduring  man.  A child  noted 
for  filial  piety  will  even  cheerfully  commit  tan-ji — cutting  his  fin- 
ger to  fm-nish  his  blood  as  a remedy  for  the  sickness  of  fatlier  or 
mother.  Should  the  child  die,  a stone  effigy  or  statue  of  itself  is 
set  uj)  before  his  grave. 

In  the  capital  and  among  the  higher  classes,  the  children’s 
toys  are  very  handsome,  ranking  as  real  works  of  art,  while  in 
every  class  the  playthings  of  the  tiny  Corean  humanity  form  but 
a miniatm-e  copy  of  the  life  of  theii-  elders.  Among  the  living  pets, 
the  monkey  is  the  favorite.  These  monkeys  are  fitted  with  jack- 
ets, and  when  plump  and  not  too  mischievous  make  capital  pets 
for  the  boys.  Puppies  share  the  affections  of  the  nursery  .with  the 
tiger  on  wheels.  Made  of  paper  pulp  and  painted,  this  harmless 
effigy  of  the  king  of  beasts  is  pulled  about  with  a string.  A 


CHILD  LIFE. 


257 


jumping-jack  is  but  a copy  of  the  little  boy  who  pulls  it.  A jerk 
of  the  string  draws  in  the  pasteboard  tongue,  and  sends  the  trum- 
pet to  his  mouth.  Official  life  is  mirrored  in  the  tasseUed  um- 
brella, the  fringed  hats,  and  the  toy-chariot  with  fancy  wheels. 
Other  toys,  such  as  rattles,  flags,  and  drums,  exactly  imitate  the 
larger  models  with  which  the  grown-up  men  and  women  amuse 
themselves.  All  these  are  named,  fashioned,  and  decorated  in  a 
style  peculiarly  Corean.  Among  the  most  common  of  the  chil- 
di’en’s  plays  are  the  following  : A ring  is  hidden  in  a heap  of  sand, 
and  the  ui'chins  poke  sticks  into  and  through  the  pile  to  And  it. 
Wdioever  transfixes  the  circlet  wins  the  game,  suggesting  our  girls’ 
game  of  grace-hooj),  though  often  taking  a longer  time.  Ro- 
settes or  jjinwheels  of  paper  are  made  and  fastened  on  the  end 
of  sticks.  Running  before  the  breeze,  the  miniatui’e  windmills 
afford  hilarious  delight. 

The  children’s  way  of  bringing  rain  is  to  move  the  lips  up  and 
dowTi,  distending  the  cheeks  and  2)ressing  the  breath  through  the 
Ups.  Playing  “ dinner  ” with  tiny  cujjs  and  dishes,  and  imitating 
the  ponderous  etiquette  of  their  elders,  is  a favorite  amusement. 
See-saw  is  rougher  and  more  exhilarating.  Games  of  response 
are  often  played  with  hands,  head,  or  feet,  in  which  one  watches 
the  motions  of  his  rival,  opens  or  shuts  his  hands,  and  pays  a for- 
feit or  loses  the  game  when  a false  move  is  made.  For  the  coast- 
dwellers,  the  sea-shore,  with  the  rocks  which  are  the  refuge  of 
the  shell-fish,  is  the  inexhaustible  2)Laygi’oimd  of  the  childi’en. 
Looking  dowm  in  the  clear  deejj  water  of  the  archij^elago  they  see 
the  coral  reefs,  the  bright  flower-gardens  of  marine  ijlauts,  and 
shoals  of  strijied,  banded,  crimson-tailed,  and  green-finned  fish, 
which,  in  the  eastern  seas,  glitter  with  tints  of  gold  and  silver. 
The  children,  half  naked,  catch  the  crabs  .and  lobsters,  learning 
how  to  hold  their  j)iizes  after  many  a nab  and  jiinch,  wiiich  bring 
infantile  tears  and  squalls.  One  of  the  common  j^laythings  of 
Corean  children,  the  “ b.aby’s  rattle,”  is  the  dried  leatheiw  egg  of 
the  skate,  which  with  a few  jjebbles  inside  makes  the  infant,  if  not 
its  parents,  hapj^y  with  the  din. 

Besides  a game  of  patting  and  dabbling  in  the  water — chal-j)ak, 
chal-j)afc — boys  amuse  themselves  by  fishing  with  hook  and  line  or 
net.  One  method  is  to  catch  fish  by  means  of  the  yek-kui.  This 
is  a plant  of  ijop^ieiy  taste,  which  poisons  or  stupefies  the  fish  that 
bite  the  tempting  tip,  making  them  e.asy  prey.  More  serious  in- 
door games  pl.ayed  by  women  and  childi’eu  are  pa-iok,  or  back- 
If 


258 


COREA. 


gammon ; sang-pi-yen,  dominoes ; siu-tu-chen,  game  of  eighty 
cards  ; and  chang-keui,  or  chess.  All  these  pastimes  are  quite 
dilferent  from  ours  of  the  same  name,  yet  enough  like  them  to  be 
recognized  as  belonging  to  the  species  named.  The  festivals 
most  intensely  enjoyed  by  the  childi-en  are  those  of  “Treading  the 
Bridges,”  “ The  Meeting  of  the  Star  Lovers,”  and  the  “Mouse  Fire.” 
There  is  one  evening  in  the  year  in  which  men  and  chddi'en,  as 
well  as  women,  are  allowed  to  be  out  in  the  streets  of  the  capital 
The  people  sj>end  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  passing  and  re- 
passing upon  the  little  bridges  of  stone.  It  is  a general  “ night  out  ” 
for  all  the  j>eople.  Comedians,  singers,  harlequins,  and  merry- 
makers of  aU  kinds  are  abroad,  and  it  being  moonhght,  aU  have  a 
good  time  in  “ treading  the  bridges.”  On  the  seventh  day  of  the 
seventh  month,  the  festival  honored  in  China,  Corea,  and  Japan 
takes  place,  for  which  cliildren  wait,  in  expectation,  many  days  in 
advance.  Sweetmeats  ai’e  prepared,  and  bamboos  strung  with  strips 
of  colored  paper  are  the  symbols  of  rejoicing.  On  this  night  the 
two  stars  Capricomus  and  Alpha  Lyra  (or  the  Herd-boy  and  Spin- 
ning Maiden)  are  in  conjunction  in  the  milky  way ' (or  the  Eiver  of 
Heaven),  and  v^dshes  made  at  this  time  are  supposed  to  come  true. 

Chu^ml,  or  the  Mouse  Fii-e,  occui’s  in  the  twelfth  month,  on  the 
day  of  the  Mouse  (or  rat).  Childi'en  hght  brands  or  torches  of  dry 
reeds  or  straw,  and  set  fire  to  the  drj'  herbage,  stubble,  and  shrub- 
bery on  the  borders  of  the  roads,  in  order  to  singe  the  hair  of  the 
vaiious  field  or  ground-burrowing  animals,  or  bum  them  out,  so 
as  to  obtain  a plentiful  croj)  of  cotton. 

At  school,  the  pupils  study  according  to  the  method  all  over 
Asia,  that  is,  out  loud,  and  noisily.  This  kang-siong,  or  deafening 
buzz,  is  supposed  to  be  necessary  to  sound  knowledge.  Besides 
learning  the  Chinese  characters  and  the  vernacular  alphabet,  with 
tongue,  ear,  eye,  and  pen,  the  children  master  the  ku-ku  (“nine 
times  nine  ”),  or  the  multiplication  table,  and  leam  to  work  the 
four  simple  imles  of  arithmetic,  and  even  fractions,  involution,  and 
evolution  on  the  chon-pan,  or  sliding  numeral  frame.  A “red 
mark  ” is  a vennilion  token  of  a good  lesson,  made  by  the  exam- 
iner ; and  for  a good  examination  passed  rewards  are  given  in  the 
form  of  a first-rate  dinner,  or  one  or  all  of  “ the  four  friends  of 
the  study  table  ” — pens,  ink,  paper,  and  inkstand,  or  bmshes, 
sticks  of  “India”  ink,  rolls  of  rmsized  paper,  and  an  inkstone 


See  “ Tlie  Meeting  of  the  Star  Lovers,”  in  Japanese  Fairy  World. 


CHILD  LIFE. 


259 


or  ■\vater-cIropper.  Writing  a good  autograph  signature — “one’s 
own  pen” — is  highly  commended.  Sometimes  money  is  given  for 
eucom-agement,  which  the  promising  lad  saves  up  in  an  earthen 
savings-bank.  Not  a few  of  the  youth  of  the  humbler  classes, 
who  work  in  the  fields  by  day  and  study  the  characters  by  night, 
rise  to  be  able  officers  who  fill  high  stations. 

The  French  missionaries  assure  us  that  the  normal  Corean  is 
fond  of  children,  especially  of  sons,  who  in  his  eyes  are  worth  ten 
times  as  much  as  daughters.  Such  a thing  as  exposvu’e  of  childi’en 
is  almost  unknown.  In  times  of  severe  famine  this  may  happen 
after  failure  to  give  away  or  sell  for  a season,  that  they  may  be 
bought  back.  Parents  rarely  find  their  family  too  numerous. 

The  first  thing  inculcated  in  a child’s  mind  is  respect  for  his 
father.  All  insubordination  is  immediately  and  sternly  repressed. 
Far  difierent  is  it  with  the  mothex*.  She  yields  to  her  boy’s 
caprices  and  laughs  at  his  faults  and  vices  without  rebuke.  The 
child  soon  learns  that  a mother’s  authority  is  next  to  nothing.  In 
speaking  of  his  father  a lad  often  adds  the  words  “ severe,” 
“terrible,”  implying  the  aw’e  and  profound  respect  in  which  he 
holds  his  father.  (Something  of  the  same  feeling  prevails  as  in 
Japan,  where  the  foinr  dreadful  things  which  a lad  most  fears,  and 
which  are  expressed  in  a rhyming  proverb,  are  : “Earthquake, 
wind,  fire,  and  father,”  or  “daddy.”)  On  the  contrary,  in  speak- 
ing of  his  mother,  he  adds  the  words  “good,”  “indulgent,”  “I’m 
not  afraid  of  her,”  etc.  A son  must  not  play  nor  smoke  in  his 
father’s  presence,  nor  assume  free  or  easy  posture  before  him.  For 
lomiging,  there  is  a sjxecial  room,  hke  a nursery.  The  son  waits 
on  his  father  at  meals  and  gets  his  bed  ready.  If  he  is  old  or  sick- 
ly, the  son  sleejis  near  him  and  does  not  quit  his  side  night  or  day. 
If  he  is  in  prison  the  son  takes  up  his  abode  in  the  ricinity,  to 
commmiicate  with  his  parent  and  furnish  him  with  luxuries.  In 
case  of  imprisonment  for  treason,  the  son  at  the  portal,  on  bended 
knees  day  and  night,  awaits  the  sentence  that  will  reduce  himself 
to  slaver}'.  If  the  accused  is  condemned  to  exile,  the  son  must 
at  least  accompany  his  father  to  the  end  of  the  journey,  and,  in 
some  cases,  share  banishment  with  him.  Meeting  his  father  in 
the  street,  the  son  must  make  profound  salute  on  his  knees,  in 
the  dust,  or  in  the  ditch.  In  writing  to  him,  he  must  make  free 
use  of  the  most  exaggerated  honorifics  which  the  Corean  knows. 

The  practice  of  adoption  is  common,  as  it  is  abnormally  so 
in  all  countries  where  ancestral  worship  is  prevalent  and  underhes 


260 


COREA. 


all  religions.  The  preservation  of  the  family  line  is  the  supreme 
end  and  aim  of  life.  In  effect  all  those  persons  are  descendants 
of  particular  ancestors  who  ^\dll  keej)  up  the  ancestral  sacrifices, 
guard  the  tablets  and  observe  the  numerous  funeral  and  mourning 
ceremonies  which  make  hfe  such  a bm’den  in  Eastern  Asia.  Daugh- 
ters are  not  adopted,  because  they  cannot  accomplish  the  pre- 
scribed rites.  When  parents  have  only  a daughter,  they  marry 
her  to  an  adopted  son,  who  becomes  head  of  the  family  so  adopted 
into.  Even  the  consent  of  the  adopted,  or  of  his  parents,  is  not 
always  requisite,  for  as  it  is  a social,  as  well  as  a religious  neces- 
sity, the  government  may  be  appealed  to,  and,  in  case  of  need, 
forces  acceptance  of  the  duty.  In  this  manner,  as  in  the  patri- 
archal age  of  biblical  historj’,  a man  may  be  coerced  into  “ rais- 
ing up  seed  ” to  defunct  ancestors. 

ProjDerly,  an  adoption,  to  be  legal,  ought  to  be  i-egistered  at 
the  ofiice  of  the  Board  of  Rites,  but  this  practice  has  fallen  into 
disuse,  and  it  is  sufficient  to  give  pubhc  notice  of  the  fact  among 
the  two  families  concenied.  An  adoption  once  made  cannot  be 
void  except  by  a decree  from  the  Tribunal  of  Rites,  which  is  diffi- 
cult to  obtain.  In  practice,  the  system  of  adoption  results  in 
many  scandals,  quarrels,  jealousies,  and  aU  the  train  of  eAuls  which 
one  familiar  with  men  and  women,  as  they  ai*e,  might  argue  a 
pi’iori  without  the  facts  at  hand.  The  fron  fetters  of  Asiatic  in- 
stitutions cannot  suppress  human  natm-e. 

Primogeniture  is  the  rigid  nile.  Younger  sons,  at  the  time  of 
their  maniage,  or  at  other  important  periods  of  life,  receive  pater- 
nal gifts,  now  more,  now  less,  according  to  usage,  rank,  the  family 
fortune,  etc.,  but  the  bulk  of  the  property  belongs  to  the  oldest 
son,  on  whom  the  younger  sons  look  as  their  father.  He  is  the 
head  of  the  family,  and  regards  his  father’s  childi-en  as  his  outi.  In 
all  Eastern  Asia  the  bonds  of  family  are  much  closer  than  among 
Caucasian  people  of  the  present  time.  All  the  kindred,  even  to 
the  fifteenth  or  twentieth  degree,  whatever  thefr  social  position, 
rich  or  poor,  educated  or  illiterate,  officials  or  beggars — form  a 
clan,  a tribe,  or  more  exactly  one  single  family,  all  of  whose  mem- 
bers have  mutual  interests  to  sustain.  The  house  of  one  is  the 
house  of  the  other,  and  each  will  assist  to  his  utmost  another  of 
the  clan  to  get  money,  office,  or  advantage.  The  law  recognizes 
this  system  by  levying  on  the  clan  the  imposts  and  debts  which 
individuals  of  it  cannot  pay,  holding  the  sodrlitv  responsible  for 
the  indivdual.  To  this  they  submit  Arithout  complaint  or  protest. 


CHILD  LIFE. 


261 


Instead  of  the  family  being  a unit,  as  in  the  west,  it  is  only 
the  fragment  of  a clan,  a segment  in  the  gi'eat  circle  of  kindred. 
The  number  of  terms  expressing  relationship  is  vastly  greater  and 
much  more  complex  than  in  English.  One  is  amazed  at  the  ex- 
uberance of  the  national  vocabulaiy  in  this  respect.  The  Coreans 
ai’e  fuEy  as  clannish  as  the  Chinese,  and  much  more  so  than  the 
Lish ; and  in  this,  as  in  the  IMiddle  Kingdom,  lies  one  gi-eat 
obstacle  to  Chiistianity  or  to  any  kind  of  indi\idual  reform.  Mar- 
riage cannot  take  place  between  two  persons  having  the  same 
family  cognomen.  There  are  in  the  kingdom  only  one  hundred 
and  forty  or  fifty  family,  or  rather  clan  names.  Yet  many  of  these 
names  are  widespread  thi'ough  the  realm.  All  ai-e  formed  of  a 
single  Chinese  lettei’,  excejit  six  or  seven,  which  ai'e  composed  of 
two  chai’acters.  To  distinguish  the  different  families  who  bear  the 
same  patronymic,  they  add  the  name  which  they  caU  the  pu,  or 
Gentile  name,  to  indicate  the  place  whence  the  family  originally 
came.  In  the  case  of  two  persons  wishing  to  many,  if  this  pu  is 
the  same,  they  are  in  the  eyes  of  the  law  relatives,  and  manaage 
is  forbidden.  If  the  pu  of  each  is  different,  they  may  wed.  The 
most  common  names,  such  as  Kim  and  Ni — answering  to  om*  Smith 
and  Jones — have  more  than  a score  of  pn,  which  arise  from  more 
than  twenty  families,  the  pLice  of  whose  origin  is  in  each  case 
different.  The  family  name  i.i  never  used  alone.  It  is  always  fol- 
lowed by  a surname ; or  only  the  word  so-patuj,  jimior,  sang-uxm, 
senior,  lord,  sir,  etc. 

^lale  adults  usually  have  three  personal  names,  that  given  in 
childhood,  the  common  proper  name,  and  the  common  legal  name, 
while  to  this  last  is  often  added  the  title.  Besides  these,  various 
aliases,  nicknames,  fanciful  and  punning  appellatives,  play  their 
paid,  to  the  pleasure  or  vexation  of  theii’  object.  This  custom  is 
the  source  of  endless  confusion  in  documents  and  common  life. 
It  was  formerly  in  vogue  in  Japan,  but  was  abohshed  by  the  mi- 
kado’s goverament  in  1872,  and  now  spares  as  much  trouble  to 
tongue,  tpyes,  and  pens,  as  a reform  in  our  alphabet  and  sjielling 
would  save  the  English-speaking  worll  An  in  Nippon,  a Corean 
female  has  but  one  name  from  the  cradle  to  the  gi’ave.  The  titles 
“Madame,”  or  “Madame  \ridow,”  are  added  in  matvu’e  hfe.  As 
in  old  Japan,  the  common  people  do  not,  as  a i*ule,  have  distin- 
guishing indiridual  names,  and  among  them  nicknames  are  very 
common.  Corean  eticjuette  forbids  that  the  name  of  father,  mother, 
or  uncle  be  used  in  conversation,  or  even  pronounced  aloud. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 

CoREAN  architecture  is  in  a very  primitive  condition.  The  caa- 
ties,  fortifications,  temples,  monasteries  and  pubhc  buildings  can- 
not ajjproach  in  magnificence  those  of  Japan  or  China.  The 
country,  though  boasting  hoary  antiquity,  has  few  ruins  in  stone. 
The  dwellings  are  tiled  or  thatched  houses,  almost  invariably  one 
story  high.  In  the  smaller  towns  these  are  not  arranged  in  regu- 
lar streets,  but  scattered  here  and  there.  Even  in  the  cities  and 
cajaital  the  streets  are  naiTow  and  tortuous. 

Li  the  niral  parts,  the  houses  of  the  wealthy  are  embosomed  in 
beautiful  groves,  with  gardens  suri’ounded  by  charming  hedges  or 
fences  of  nishes  or  split-bamboo.  The  cities  show  a greater  display 
of  red-tiled  roofs,  as  only  the  officials  and  nobles  are  allowed  this 
sumptuary  honor.  Shingles  are  not  much  used.  The  thatching 
is  of  rice  or  barley  straw,  cut  close,  -with  amjjle  eaves,  and  often 
finished  with  great  neatnesss. 

A low  wall  of  uncemented  stone,  five  or  six  feet  high,  sm- 
rounds  the  dwelling,  and  when  kept  in  repair  gives  an  air  of  neat- 
ness and  imposing  solidity  to  the  estate.  Often  a pretty  rampart 
of  flat  bamboo  or  rushes,  plaited  in  the  herring-bone  pattern,  sm*- 
mounts  the  wall,  which  may  be  of  pebbles  or  stratified  rock  and 
mortared.  Sometimes  the  rampart  is  of  wattle,  covered  with 
smooth  white  plaster,  which,  with  the  gateway,  is  also  siumoimted 
by  an  arched  roofing  of  tiles.  Instead  of  regular  slanting  lines  of 
gables,  one  meets  ■with  the  cim'ed  and  pagoda-hke  roofs  seen  in 
China,  -ndth  a hea\w  central  ridge  and  projecting  ornaments  of 
fire-hardened  clay,  like  the  “ stirrup  ” or  “ devil  ” tiles  of  Japan. 
These  cuiwes  greatly  add  to  the  beauty  of  a Corean  house,  because 
they  break  the  monotony  of  the  lines  of  Corean  architecture. 

Doors,  windows,  and  lintels  are  usually  rectangular,  and  are 
set  in  regoilarly,  instead  of  being  made  odd  to  reheve  the  eye,  as 
in  Japan.  Bamboo  is  a common  material  for  window-frames. 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUMR 


263 


Tlie  foundations  are  laid  on  stone  set  in  the  earth,  and  the 
floor  of  the  humble  is  part  of  the  naked  planet.  People  one 
grade  above  the  poorest  cover  the  hard  ground  with  sheets  of 
oUed  paper,  which  serve  as  rugs  or  a carpet.  For  the  better  class 
a floor  of  wood  is  raised  a foot  or  so  above  the  earth,  but  in  the 
sleeping-  and  sitting-room  of  the  average  family,  the  “kang” 
forms  a vaulted  floor,  bed,  and  stove. 

The  kang  is  characteristic  of  the  human  dwelling  in  north- 
eastern Asia.  It  is  a kind  of  tubular  oven,  in  which  human 
beings,  instead  of  potatoes,  are  baked.  It  is  as  though  we  shoidd 
make  a bedstead  of  bricks,  and  put  foot-stoves  under  it.  The  floor 
is  bi-icked  over,  or  built  of  stone  over  flues,  which  nm  from  the 
fireplace,  at  one  end  of  the  house,  to  the  chimney  at  the  other. 
The  fire  which  boils  the  pot  or  roasts  the  meat  is  thus  utihzed  to 
warm  those  sitting  or  sleeping  in  the  room  beyond.  Tlie  difficulty 
is  to  keep  up  a regular  heat  without  being  alternately  chilled  or 
smothered.  With  wood  fuel  this  is  almost  impossible,  but  by 
dint  of  tact  and  regulated  draught  may  be  accomphshed.  As  in 
the  Swedish  porcelain  stove,  a pail  of  live  coals  keeps  up  a good 
warmth  aU  night.  The  kangs  sundve  in  the  kotat.Hu  of  Japan. 

The  “ fire  ” in  sentiment  and  fact  is  the  centre  of  the  Corean 
home,  and  the  native  phrase,  “he  has  put  out  his  fire,”  is  the  dire 
sjmonym  denoting  that  a man  is  not  only  cold  and  fasting,  but  in 
want  of  the  necessities  of  life. 

Bed-clothes  are  of  silk,  wadded  cotton,  thick  paper,  and  tiger, 
wolf,  or  dog  skins,  the  latter  often  sewn  in  large  sheets  like  a car- 
pet. Comfort,  cleanliness,  and  luxury  make  the  bed  of  the  noble 
on  the  warm  brick  in  winter,  or  cool  matting  in  summer;  but 
with  the  poor,  the  cold  of  winter,  and  insects  of  summer,  with  the 
dirt  and  rags,  make  sleeping  in  a Corean  hut  a hardship.  Cush- 
ions or  bags  of  rice-chaff  form  the  pillows  of  the  rich.  The  poor 
man  uses  a smooth  log  of  wood  or  slightly  raised  portion  of  the 
floor  to  rest  his  head  upon.  “Weariness  can  snore  upon  the  flint 
when  resty  sloth  finds  the  down  pillow  hard.” 

Three  rooms  are  the  nde  in  an  average  house.  These  are  for 
cooking,  eating,  and  sleeping.  In  the  kitchen  the  most  noticeable 
articles  are  the  ang-pak,  or  large  earthen  jars,  for  holding  rice, 
barley,  or  water.  Each  of  them  is  big  enough  to  hold  a man 
easily.  The  second  room,  containing  the  kang,  is  the  sleeping 
apartment,  and  the  next  is  the  best  room  or  parlor.  Little  furni- 
ture is  the  rule.  Coreans,  like  the  Japanese,  sit,  not  cross-legged, 


264 


COREA. 


but  on  their  heels.  Among  the  well-to-do,  dog-skins,  or  kat-tei, 
cover  the  floor  for  a carpet,  or  splendid  tiger-skins  serve  as  rugs. 
Matting  is  common,  the  best  being  in  the  south. 

As  in  Japan,  the  meals  are  serv'ed  on  the  floor  on  low  sang,  or 
little  tables,  one  for  each  guest,  sometimes  one  for  a couple.  The 
best  table  service  is  of  porcelain,  and  the  ordinary’  sort  of  earthen- 
ware with  white  metal  or  copper  utensils.  The  table-cloths  are  of 
fine  glazed  paper  and  resemble  oiled  sHk.  No  knives  or  forks  are 
used  ; instead,  chopsticks,  laid  in  paper  cases,  and,  what  is  more 
common  than  in  China  or  Japan,  spoons  are  used  at  every  meal 


Table  Spread  for  Festal  Occasior^s. 


The  climax  of  aesthetic  taste  occurs  when  a set  of  historic  porce- 
lain and  faience  of  old  Corean  manufacture  and  decoration,  with 
the  taU  and  long-spouted  teapot,  are  placed  on  the  pearl-inlaid 
table  and  fiUed  with  native  dehcacies. 

The  walls  range  in  quahty  of  decoration  from  plain  mud  to  col- 
ored plaster  and  paper.  The  Corean  waU-paper  is  of  all  grades, 
sometimes  as  soft  as  sUk,  or  as  thick  as  canvas.  Sa-peik  is  a favor- 
ite reddish  earth  or  mortar  which  serves  to  rough-cast  in  rich 
color  tones  the  walls  of  a room. 

Pictures  are  not  common  ; the  artistic  sense  being  satisfied 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


265 


with  scrolls  of  handsome  Chinese  characters  containing  moral 
and  literary  gems  from  the  classics,  or  the  caligraphic  triumph  of 
some  king,  dignitary,  or  hterary  friend.  To  possess  a sign-manual 
or  autograph  scrap  of  Yung,  Hong,  or  O,  the  three  most  reno^Tied 
men  of  Cho-sen,  is  reckoned  more  than  a golden  manuscript  on 
azure  paper. 

The  windows  are  square  and  latticed  without  or  within,  and 
covered  with  tough  paper,  either  oiled  or  unsized,  and  moving  in 
gi’ooves — the  originals  of  the  Japanese  sliding-doors  and  win- 
dows. In  every  part  of  a Corean  house,  paper  plays  an  important 
and  useful  part. 

Very  fine  Venetian  blinds  ai-e  made  of  threads  split  from  the 
ever-useful  bamboo,  which  secures  considerable  variety  in  "window 
decoration.  Tlie  doors  are  of  wood,  paper,  or  plaited  bamboo. 
Glass  was,  till  recently,  a nearly  unknown  luxm’y  in  Corea  among 
the  common  jieople.  Even  with  the  nobles,  it  is  rather  a cmiosity. 
The  windows  being  made  of  oiled  or  thin  paper,  glass  is  not  a ne- 
cessity. This  fact  will  explain  the  eagerness  of  the  people  to  pos- 
sess specimens  of  this  transparent  novelty.  Even  old  porter  and 
ale  bottles,  which  sailors  have  throwm  away,  are  eagerly  picked  up, 
begged,  bought,  or  stolen.  An  old  medicine-vial,  among  the  Co- 
reans,  used  to  fetch  the  price  of  a crj'stal  goblet  among  us.  The 
possessor  of  such  a prize  as  a Bass’  ale  bottle  will  exhibit  it  to  his 
neighbor  as  a rare  curio  from  the  Western  barbarians,  just  as  an 
American  -sirtuoso  shows  off  his  last  new  Satsuma  vase  or  box  of 
Soochow  lacquer.  V’hen  English  shija  captains,  visiting  the  coast, 
gave  the  Coreans  a bottle  of  w'ine,  the  bottle,  after  being  emptied, 
was  always  carefully  returned  with  extreme  politeness  as  an  article 
of  great  value.  The  first  Corean  visitor  to  the  American  expedi- 
tion of  1871,  went  into  ecstacies,  and  his  face  budded  into  smiles 
hitherto  thought  impossible  to  the  grim  Corean  visage,  because 
the  cook  gave  him  an  arm-load  of  empty  ale-bottles.  The  height 
of  domestic  felicity  is  reached  wiien  a Corean  householder  can 
get  a morsel  of  glass  to  fasten  into  his  window  or  sliding-door, 
and  thus  gaze  on  the  outer  world  through  this  “ loophole  of  re- 
treat.” This  not  only  saves  him  from  the  disagreeable  necessity 
of  pimching  a finger-hole  through  the  paper  to  satisfy  his  cuii- 
osity,  but  gives  him  the  advantage  of  not  being  seen,  and  of  keep- 
ing out  the  draft.  VTien  a whole  pane  has  been  secured,  it  is 
hard  to  state  whether  happiness  or  pride  reigns  uppermost  in  the 
owner’s  bosom. 


266 


COREA. 


Candlesticks  are  either  tall  and  upright,  resting  on  the  floor 
in  the  Japanese  style,  or  dish-lamps  of  common  oil  are  used. 

Hint  and  steel  are  used  to  ignite  matches  made  of  chips  of 
wood  dipped  in  sulphur,  by  which  a “ fire-flower  ” is  made  to 
blossom,  or  in  more  prosaic  Enghsh,  a flame  is  kindled.  Phos- 
phorus matches,  imported  from  Japan,  are  called  by  a word  signi- 
fying “fire-sprite,”  “will-of-the-wisp,”  or  ignis-fatuus. 

Usually  in  a gentlemen’s  house  there  is  an  ante-room  or  vesti- 
bule, in  which  neighbors  and  visitors  sit  and  talk,  smoke  or  drink. 
In  this  place  much  freedom  is  allowed  and  formahties  are  laid 
aside.  Here  are  the  facilities  and  the  atmosphere  which  in  West- 
ei’n  lands  are  foimd  in  clubs,  coffee-  and  ale-houses,  or  obtained 
from  newspapers.  One  such,  of  which  the  picture  is  before  ms, 
has  in  it  seats,  and  looks  out  on  a garden  or  courtyard.  On  a 
ledge  or  window-seat  are  vases  of  blossoms  and  cut  flowers;  a 
smaller  vase  holds  fans,  and  another  is  presumably  full  of  to- 
bacco or  some  other  luxm-y.  Short  eave-cmdains  and  longer  dra- 
pery at  the  side,  give  an  air  of  inviting  comfort  to  these  free 
and  easy  quarters,  where  news  and  gossip  are  exchanged.  These 
oi-liang,  or  outer  apartments,  are  for  strangers  and  men  only, 
and  women  are  never  expected  or  allowed  to  be  present. 

The  Ching-ja  is  a small  house  or  room  on  the  bank  of  a river, 
or  overlooking  some  bit  of  natm-al  scener}",  to  which  picnic  par- 
ties resort,  the  Coreans  most  heartily  enjoying  out-door  festivity, 
in  places  which  sky,  w’ater,  and  foliage  make  beautiful  to  iRe  eye. 

There  are  often  inscribed  on  the  portals,  in  large  Chinese 
characters,  moral  mottoes  or  poetical  sentiments,  such  as  “ Enter 
happiness,  hke  breezes  bring  the  spring,  and  depart  evil  spirit  as 
snow  melts  in  water.”  Before  a new  house  is  finished,  a sheet  of 
pure  white  paper,  in  which  are  enclosed  some  nip,  or  “cash,”  with 
grains  of  rice  which  have  been  steeped  in  wine,  is  nailed  or 
fastened  on  the  wall,  over  the  door,  and  becomes  the  good  spirit 
or  genius  of  the  house,  saciifices  being  duly  offered  to  it.  In 
more  senses  than  one,  the  spirit  that  presides  over  too  many  Co- 
rean  households  is  the  alcohol  spirit. 

The  Corean  liquor,  by  preference,  is  brewed  or  distilled  from 
rice,  millet,  or  barley.  These  alcoholic  drinks  are  of  various 
strength,  color,  and  smell,  ranging  from  beer  to  brandy.  In  gen- 
eral their  beverages  are  sufiiciently  smoky,  oily,  and  alcoholic  to 
Westem  tastes,  as  the  fusel-oil  usually  remains  even  in  the  best 
products  of  their  stills.  No  trait  of  the  Coreans  has  more  im- 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


267 


pressed  their  numerous  visitors,  from  Hamel  to  the  Americans, 
than  their  love  of  aU  kinds  of  strong  drink,  from  ale  to  whiskey. 
The  common  verdict  is,  “ They  are  greatly  addicted  to  the  wor- 
ship of  Bacchus.”  The  Corean  vocabulary  bears  ample  udtness  to 
the  thorough  acquaintance  of  the  people  with  the  hquor  made 
from  grain  by  their  nide  processes.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
peninsula  were  hard  di'inkers  even  in  the  days  of  Fuj-u  and  Koko- 
rai.  No  sooner  were  the  ports  of  modern  ChO-sen  open  to  com- 
merce than  the  Chinese  established  liquor-stores,  while  Eui’opean 
wines,  brandies,  whiskeys,  and  gins  have  entered  to  vai-y  the  Co- 
rean’s  hquid  tliet  and  increase  the  national  drunkenness. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  peasant,  though  bring  between  the 
two  great  tea-producing  coimtries  of  the  world — Japan  and  China — 
and  in  the  latitude  of  tea-plantations,  scarcely  knows  the  taste  of 
tea,  and  the  fragrant  herb  is  as  bttle  used  as  is  coffee  in  Jajian. 
The  most  common  chink,  after  what  the  clouds  directly  furnish,  is 
the  water  in  which  rice  has  been  boiled.  Infusions  of  dried  gin- 
seng, orange-peel,  or  ginger  seiwe  for  festal  pmqroses,  and  honey 
when  these  fail ; but  the  word  “ tea,”  or  cha,  seiwes  the  Corean,  as 
it  does  the  typical  Lisliman,  for  a variety  of  infusions  and  decoc- 
tions. With  elastic  charity  the  word  covers  a multitude  of  sins, 
chiefly  of  omission  ; aU  that  custom  or  euphony  requires  is  to 
prefix  the  name  of  the  sub.stance  used  to  “ cha  ” and  the  chink  is 
tea — of  some  kind. 

The  staple  diet  has  in  it  much  more  of  meat  and  fat  than  that 
of  the  Japanese.  The  latter  acknowledge  that  the  average  Corean 
can  eat  twice  as  much  as  himself.  Beef,  pork,  fowls,  venison,  fish, 
and  game  are  consumed  without  much  waste  in  rejected  material. 
Nearly  evervihing  edible  about  an  animal  is  a tidbit,  and  a curi- 
ous piece  of  cookery,  symbolical  of  a generous  feast,  is  often  fourrd 
at  the  board  of  a hberal  host.  This  tang-talk  (which  often  be- 
comes the  “town-talk”)  is  a chicken  baked  and  served  with  its 
feathers,  head,  claws,  and  inwards  intact.  “ To  treat  to  an  entire 
fowl  ” is  said  of  a hberal  host,  and  is  equivalent  to  “kiUing  the 
fatted  calf.” 

Fish  are  often  eaten  raw  from  tail  to  head,  especially  if  small, 
with  only  a little  seasoning.  Ho-hoi,  or  fish-bone  salad,  is  a deli- 
cacy. Dog-flesh  is  on  sale  among  the  common  butchers’  meats, 
and  the  Coreans  enjoy  it  as  oirr  Indians  do.  In  the  first  month  of 
the  year,  however,  o^ving  to  religious  scruples,  no  dog-meat  is 
eaten,  or  dishes  of  canine  origin  permitted. 


268 


COREA. 


The  state  dinner,  given  to  the  Japanese  after  the  treaty,  con- 
sisted of  this  bill  of  fare  : two-inch  squares  of  pastrj’,  made  of 
flour,  sugar,  and  oil ; heaps  of  boiled  eggs ; pudding  made  of 
flour,  sesame,  and  honey ; dried  persimmons  ; “ pine-seeds,”  honey- 
like  food  covered  with  roasted  rice  colored  red  and  white  ; macca- 
roni  soup  with  fowl ; boiled  legs  of  pork,  and  wine,  rice  or  millet 
spirit  wth  everjdhing.  It  is  customarj’  to  decorate  the  tables  on 
grand  occasions  with  artificial  flowers,  and  often  the  first  course 
is  intended  more  for  show  than  for  actual  eating.  For  instance, 
when  the  Japanese  party,  feasted  at  Seoul  in  1G46,  first  sat  down 
to  the  table,  one  of  them  began  to  help  himself  to  fish,  of  which 
he  was  verj’  fond.  The  dish  seemed  to  contain  a genuine  cooked 
caiq)  basted  with  sauce,  but,  to  the  embarrassment  of  the  hungry 
guest,  the  fish  would  not  move.  He  was  relieved  by  the  servant,  who 
told  him  that  it  was  put  on  the  table  only  for  show.  The  courses 
brought  on  later  contained  more  substantial  nourishment,  such  as 
fish,  flesh,  fowl,  vegetables,  soups,  cakes,  puddings  and  tea.  Judg- 
ing from  certain  words  in  the  Language,  these  show-dishes  form  a 
regular  feature  at  the  opening  of  banquets.  The  women  cook  rice 
beautifully,  making  it  thorough!}'  soft  by  steaming,  while  yet  re- 
taining the  perfect  shape  of  each  grain  by  itself.  Other  well- 
known  dishes  are  barley,  millet,  beans,  taro  (potato  cooked  in  a 
variety  of  ways),  lily-bulbs,  sea-weeds,  acorns,  dai-kon  (radishes), 
turnips,  and  potatoes.  Maccaroni  and  venniceUi  are  used  for  soups 
and  refreshing  lunches.  Apples,  pears,  plums,  grapes,  persimmons, 
and  various  kinds  of  berries  help  to  furnish  the  table,  though  the 
flavor  of  these  is  inferior  to  the  same  fruits  grown  in  our  gardens. 

All  kinds  of  condiments,  mustard,  vinegar,  pepper,  and  a va- 
riety of  home-made  sauces,  are  much  relished.  Itinerant  food- 
sellers  are  not  so  common  as  in  China,  but  butcher-shops  and 
vermicelli  stands  are  numerous.  Two  solid  meals,  with  a light 
breakfast,  is  the  rule.  Opari,  or  midday  rice,  is  the  dinner.  Tai- 
sik  is  a regular  meaL  The  appearance  of  the  evening  star  is  the 
signal  for  a hearty  supper,  and  the  planet  a synonym  for  the  last 
meal  of  the  day.  At  wakes  or  funeral  feasts,  and  on  festal  days, 
the  amount  of  victuals  consumed  is  enormous,  while  a very  palata- 
ble way  of  remembering  the  dead  is  by  the  yum-pok,  or  diinking 
of  sacrificial  wine.  The  Coreans  understand  the  preservative  vir- 
tues of  ice,  and  in  winter  large  quantities  of  this  substance  are 
cut  and  stored  away  for  use  in  the  summer,  in  keeping  fresh  meat 
and  fish.  Their  ice-houses  are  made  by  excavating  the  ground 


HOUSEKEEPING.  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


269 


and  covering  over  the  store  with  earth  and  sod,  from  which  in  hot 
weather  they  use  as  may  be  necessaiy.  These  ice  stores  are  often 
under  the  direction  of  the  government,  especially  when  large 
quantities  of  fish  are  being  preserved  for  rations  of  the  army  in 
time  of  war.  Those  who  oversee  the  work  are  called  “ Ofiicers  of 
the  Refrigerator.” 

One  striking  fault  of  the  Coreans  at  the  table  is  their 
voracity,  and  to  this  trait  of  their  character  Japanese,  French, 
Dutch,  and  Chinese  bear  witness.  It  might  be  supposed  that  a 
Frenchman,  who  eats  hghtly,  might  make  a criticism  where  an 
Enghshman  would  be  silent ; but  not  so.  All  reports  concerning 
them  seem  to  agree.  In  this  respect  there  is  not  the  least  differ- 
ence between  the  rich  and  poor,  noble  or  plebeian.  To  eat  much 
is  an  honor,  and  the  merit  of  a feast  consists  not  in  the  quahty 
but  in  the  quantity  of  the  food  served.  Little  talking  is  done 
while  eating,  for  each  sentence  might  lose  a mouthful.  Hence, 
since  a capacious  stomach  is  a high  accomplishment,  it  is  the  aim 
from  infancy  to  develop  a belly  haring  aU  possible  elasticity. 
Often  the  mothers  take  their  babies  upon  their  knees,  and  after 
stufiiug  them  with  rice,  like  a wad  in  a gun,  will  tap  them  from 
time  to  time  wfith  the  paddle  of  a ladle  on  the  stomach,  to  see 
that  it  is  fully  spread  out  or  rammed  home,  and  only  cease  gorg- 
ing when  it  is  physically  impossible  for  the  child  to  swell  up 
more.  A Corean  is  alw'ays  ready  to  eat ; he  attacks  whatever  he 
meets  with,  and  i-arely  says,  “ Enough.”  Even  between  meals,  he 
will  help  himself  to  any  edible  that  is  offered.  The  ordinary 
portion  of  a laborer  is  about  a quai-t  of  rice,  which  when  cooked 
makes  a good  bulk.  This,  however,  is  no  serious  hindrance  to  his 
devouring  double  or  treble  the  quantity  wdien  he  can  get  it.  Eat- 
ing matches  are  common.  "UTien  an  ox  is  slaughtered,  and  the 
beef  is  sen*ed  up,  a heaping  bowl  of  the  steaming  mess  does  not 
alarm  any  guest.  Dog-meat  is  a common  article  of  food,  and  the 
canine  sirloins  serv'ed  up  in  great  ti-enchers  are  laid  before  the 
guests,  each  one  haring  his  own  small  table  to  himseK.  When 
fruits,  such  as  peaches  or  small  melons,  are  served,  they  are 
devoured  without  peeling.  Twenty  or  thirty  peaches  is  considered 
an  ordinary  allowance,  which  rapidly  disappears.  Such  a prodi- 
gality in  rictuals  is,  how'ever,  not  common,  and  for  one  feast  there 
are  many  fastings.  Beef  is  not  an  article  of  daily  food  with  the 
peasantry.  Its  use  is  regulated  by  law,  the  butcher  being  a sort 
of  goverament  official ; and  only  under  extraordinary  circum’ 


270 


COREA. 


stances,  as  when  a grand  festival  is  to  be  held,  does  the  king  allow 
an  ox  to  be  killed  in  each  village.  The  Coreans  are  neither  fas- 
tidious in  their  eating  nor  painstaking  in  their  cooking.  Nothing 
goes  to  waste.  All  is  grist  that  comes  to  the  mill  in  their  mouths. 

They  equal  Japanese  in  devouring  raw  fish,  and  uncooked 
food  of  aU  kinds  is  swallowed  without  a wtj  face.  Even  the 
intestines  pass  among  them  for  deUcate  viands.  Among  the 
poorer  classes,  a cooked  fish  is  rarely  seen  on  the  table  ; for  no 
sooner  is  it  caught  than  it  is  immediately  opened  and  devoured. 
The  raw  viands  are  usually  eaten  with  a strong  seasoning  of  pep- 
per or  mustard,  but  they  are  often  swallowed  without  condiment 
of  any  sort.  Often  in  passing  along  the  banks  of  a river,  one  may 
see  men  fishing  with  rod  and  line.  Of  these  some  are  nobles  who 
are  not  able,  or  who  never  wish  to  work  for  a living,  yet  they  will 
fish  for  food  and  sport.  Instead  of  a bag  or  basket  to  contain  the 
game,  or  a needle  to  string  it  upon,  each  fisher  has  at  his  side 
a jar  of  diluted  pepper,  or  a kind  of  soy.  No  sooner  is  a fish 
hooked,  than  he  is  drawn  out,  seized  between  the  two  fingers, 
dipped  into  the  sauce,  and  eaten  without  ceremony.  Bones  do  not 
scare  them.  These  they  eat,  as  they  do  the  small  bones  of  fowls. 

Nationally,  and  individually,  the  Coreans  are  very  deficient  in 
conveniences  for  the  toilet.  Bath-tubs  are  rare,  and  except  in  the 
warmer  days  of  summer,  when  the  river  and  sea  serve  for  immer- 
sion, the  natives  are  not  usually  foimd  under  water.  The  Japa- 
nese in  the  treaty  expedition  in  1876  had  to  send  bath-tubs  on 
shore  from  their  ships.  Morning  ablutions  are  made  in  a copper 
basin.  The  sponges  which  gi*ow  on  the  west  coast  seem  to  find 
no  market  at  home.  This  neglect  of  more  intimate  acquaintance 
with  water  often  makes  the  lowest  classes  “ look  like  mvdattos,” 
as  Hamel  said.  Gutzlaff,  Adams,  and  others,  especially  the  Japa- 
nese, have  noted  this  personal  defect,  and  have  suggested  the 
need  of  soap  and  hot  water.  It  may  be  that  the  contrast  between 
costmne  and  cuticle  tempts  to  exaggeration.  People  who  dress 
in  white  clothing  have  special  need  of  personal  cleanliness.  Per- 
haps soap  factories  wiU  come  in  the  future. 

Tlie  men  are  veiy  proud  of  their  beards,  and  the  elders  very 
particidar  in  keeping  them  white  and  clean.  The  lords  of  crea- 
tion honor  their  beard  as  the  distinctive  glory  and  mai'k  of  their 
sex.  A man  is  in  misery  if  he  has  only  just  enough  beard  to 
distinguish  him  from  a woman.  A full  crop  of  hair  on  cheek  and 
chin  insiu'es  to  its  possessor  rmlimited  admiration,  while  in  Co- 


HOUSEKEEPIN'G,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


271 


rean  billingsgate  there  are  numerous  terms  of  opprobrium  for  a 
short  heal’d.  Europeans  are  contemptuously  termed  “short- 
hau’s” — with  no  suspicion  of  the  use  of  the  word  in  Hew  York 
local  pohtics.  Old  gentlemen  keep  a little  bag  in  which  they 
assiduously  collect  the  combings  of  their  hau’,  the  strokings  of 
their  beard  and  parings  of  their  nails,  in  order  that  all  that  be- 
longs to  them  may  be  duly  placed  in  their  coffin  at  death. 

The  human  hair  crop  is  an  important  item  in  trade  with 
Cliina,  to  which  country  it  is  imported  and  sold  to  piece  out  the 
hau’-tails  which  the  Chinese,  in  obedience  to  their  Manchiu  con- 
querors, persist  in  wearing.  Some  of  this  hair  comes  from  poor 
women,  but  the  staple  product  is  fi’om  the  heads  of  boys  who 
wear  their  hair  parted  in  the  middle,  and  plaited  in  a long  braid, 
which  hangs  down  their  backs.  At  marriage,  they  cut  this  off, 
and  bind  what  remains  in  a tight,  roimd  knot  on  the  top  of  the 
scalp,  usmg  pins  or  not  as  they  please. 

The  court  pages  and  pretty  boys  who  attend  the  magnates, 
usually  rosy-cheeked,  well  fed,  and  effeminate  looking  youths,  do 
not  give  anj'  certain  indication  of  their  sex,  and  foreigners  are 
often  puzzled  to  know  whether  they  are  male  or  female.  Their 
beardless  faces  and  long  hair  are  set  down  as  belonging  to  women. 
!Most  navigators  have  made  this  mistake  in  gender,  and  when  the 
first  embassy  from  Seoul  landed  in  Yokohama,  the  controversy, 
and  perhaps  the  betting,  as  to  the  sex  of  these  nondescripts  was 
verj'  lively.  Captain  Broughton  declared  that  the  whole  duty  of 
these  pages  seemed  to  be  to  smooth  out  the  silk  dresses  of  the 
grandees.  Officials  and  nobles  cover  their  top-knots  with  neat 
black  nets  of  horse-hair  or  ghized  tlu-ead.  Often  country  and 
town  people  w’ear  a fiUet  or  white  band  of  bai’k  or  leaves  across 
the  forehead  to  keep  the  loose  hair  in  order,  as  the  ancient  Jaj)a- 
nese  used  to  do.  Women  coil  their  glossy  black  tresses  into 
massive  knots,  and  fasten  them  with  pins  or  golden,  silver,  and 
brass  rings.  The  heads  of  the  pins  are  generally  shaped  like  a 
dragon.  They  oil  their  hair,  using  a sort  of  vegetable  pomatum. 
Among  the  court  Lxdies  and  female  musicians  the  styles  of 
coiffm-e  are  various  ; some  being  very  pretty,  with  loops,  bands, 
waves,  and  “bangs,”  as  the  illustration  on  page  IGl  shows. 

Corea  is  decidedly  the  land  of  big  hats.  From  their  amplitude 
these  head-coverings  might  well  be  called  “roofs,”  or,  at  least, 
“\imbreUas.”  Their  diameter  is  so  great  that  the  human  head 
encased  in  one  of  them  seems  but  as  a hub  in  a cart-wheeL  They 


272 


COREA, 


would  probably  serve  admirably  as  parachutes  in  leaping  from  a 
high  place.  Under  his  wide-spreading  official  hat  a magistrate 
can  shelter  his  wife  and  family.  It  serves  as  a numeral,  since  a 
company  is  counted  by  hats,  instead  of  heads  or  noses.  How  the 
Corean  dignitai'y  can  weather  a gale  remains  a myster}’,  and,  per- 
haps, the  feat  is  impossible  and  rarely  attempted,  A slim  man  is 
e-vidently  at  a disadvantage  in  a “ Japanese  wind  ” or  typhoon. 
The  personal  avoirdupois,  which  is  so  much  admired  in  the  penin- 
sula, becomes  very  useful  as  ballast  to  the  head-saiL  Corean 
magnates,  cast  away  at  sea,  w’ould  not  lack  material  for  ship’s  can- 
vas. In  shape,  the  gentleman’s  hat  resembles  a flower-pot  set  on 
a round  table,  or  a tumbler  on  a Chinese  gong.  Two  feet  is  a 
common  diameter,  thus  making  a peripheiy  of  six  feet  The  top 
or  cone,  which  rises  nine  inches  higher,  is  only  three  inches 
wide.  This  chimney-hke  supei*structure  serves  as  ornament  and 
ventilator.  Its  pm'pose  is  not  to  encase  the  head,  for  underneath 
the  brim  is  a tight-fltting  skull-cap,  which  rests  on  the  head  and 
is  held  on  by  padded  ties  under  the  ears.  The  average  rim  for 
ordinaiw  people,  however,  is  about  six  inches  in  radius.  The 
huge  umbreUa-hat  of  bleached  bamboo  is  worn  by  gentlemen  in 
moui’uiug.  After  death  it  is  solemnly  jjlaced  on  the  bier,  and 
forms  a conspicuous  object  at  the  funeral  The  native  name  for 
hat  is  kat  or  kat-si. 

The  usual  material  is  bamboo,  spht  to  the  fineness  of  a thread, 
and  woven  so  as  to  resemble  hoi'se-hair.  The  fabric  is  then  var- 
nished or  lacquered,  and  becomes  perfectly  weather-proof,  resisting 
sun  and  rain,  but  not  wind.  The  prevalence  of  cotton  clothing, 
easily  soaked  and  rendered  rmcomfortable,  requires  the  ample  pro- 
tection for  the  back  and  shoiilders,  which  these  umbrella-hke 
hats  furnish.  In  heavy  rain,  the  kat-no  is  worn,  that  is,  a cone 
of  oiled  paper,  fixed  on  the  hat  in  the  shape  of  a funnel.  Indeed, 
the  umbrella  in  Corea  is  rather  for  a symbol  of  state  and  dignity 
than  for  ATilgar  use,  and  is  often  adorned  with  knobs  and  strips. 
Queljjart  Island  is  the  home  of  the  battel's,  whose  fashionable 
wares  sujiply  the  dandies  and  dignitaries  of  the  capital  and  of  the 
peninsula.  The  highest  officers  of  the  government  have  the  cone 
ti*uncated  or  rounded  at  the  vertex,  and  sm'mounted  by  a little 
figm'e  of  a crane  in  polished  silver,  very  handsome  and  durable. 
This  long-legged  bird  is  a sjunbol  of  civil  office.  “ To  confer  the 
hat,”  means  as  much  to  an  officer  high  in  favor  at  the  com*t  of 
Seoul  as  to  a cardinal  in  the  Vatican,  only  the  color  is  black,  not 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


273 


red.  It  is  Corean  etiquette  to  keep  the  hat  on,  and  in  this  respect, 
as  well  as  in  their  broad  brims,  the  hermits  resemble  the  Quakers. 
Mamage  and  momming  are  denoted  also  by  the  hat. 

A variety  of  materials  is  employed  by  other  classes.  Soldiers 
wear  large  black  or  brown  felt  hats,  resembhng  Mexican  som- 
breros, which  ai’e  adorned  \vith  red  horse-hair  or  a peacock’s 
feather,  swung  on  a shrivel  button. 

Suspended  from  the  sides,  over  the  ears  and  around  the  neck, 
are  strings  of  round  balls  of  blue  porcelain,  comehan,  amber,  or 
what  resembles  kami  gum.  Sometimes  these  ornaments  are  tubu- 
lar, reminding  one  of  the  millinei’y  of  a cai’dinal’s  hat. 

For  the  common  people,  plaited  straw  or  rushes  of  varied 
shapes  seiwe  for  summer,  while  in  winter  shaggy  caps  of  lynx, 
wolf,  bear,  or  deer-skin  are  common,  made  into  Havelock,  Astrac- 
han,  Japanese,  and  other  shapes,  some  resembhng  wash-bowls, 
some  being  fluted  or  fan-hke,  winged,  sock-shaped,  or  made  hke 
a nightcap.  Variety  seems  to  be  the  fashion. 

The  head-dress  of  the  court  nobles  differs  from  that  of  the 
\vilgar  as  much  as  the  Pope’s  tiara  differs  from  a cardinal’s 
ruhrum.  It  is  a cro\vn  or  helmet,  which,  eschewdng  brim,  rises  in 
altitude  to  the  proportions  of  a mitre.  Without  earstrings  or 
necklaces  of  beads,  it  is  yet  highly  oniamental.  One  of  these 
consists  of  a cap,  with  a sort  of  gable  at  the  top.  Another  has  six 
lofty  curring  folds  or  volutes  set  in  it.  On  another  are  designs 
from  the  2>a  k:iva,  or  sixty-four  mystic  diagrams,  which  are  sup- 
posed to  be  sacred  SAunbols  of  the  Confucian  philosophy,  and  of 
which  fortune-tellers  make  great  use. 

The  wardrobe  of  the  gentry  consists  of  the  ceremonial  and  the 
house  dress.  The  former,  as  a rule,  is  of  fine  silk,  and  the  latter 
of  coarser  silk  or  cotton.  These  “ gorgeous  Corean  dresses  ” are 
of  pink,  blue,  and  other  rich  colors.  The  official  robe  is  a long 
garaient  like  a WTapper,  with  loose,  baggy  sleeves.  This  is  em- 
broidered with  the  stork  or  phoenix  for  chdl,  and  with  the  kirin, 
lion,  or  tiger  for  military  officers.  Buttons  are  unknowm  and 
foiTu  no  part  of  a Corean’s  attire,  male  or  female,  thus  greatly  re- 
ducing the  labor  of  the  wives  and  mothers  who  ply  the  needle, 
which  in  Corea  has  an  “ear”  instead  of  an  “eye.”  Strings  and 
girdles,  and  the  shifting  of  the  main  weight  of  the  clothing  to  the 
shoulders,  take  the  jilace  of  these  convenient,  but  fugitive,  ad- 
juncts to  the  Western  costume.  There  are  few  tailors’  shops,  the 
women  of  each  household  making  the  family  outfit. 

18 


274 


COREA. 


Soldiers  in  full  dress  wear  a sleeveless,  open  surcoat  for  dis- 
play. The  under  dress  of  both  sexes  is  a short  jacket  with  tight 
sleeves,  which  for  men  reaches  to  the  thighs,  and  for  women  only 
to  the  waist,  and  a pair  of  drawers  reaching  from  waist  to  ankle, 
a little  loose  aU  the  way  down  for  the  men,  and  tied  at  the  ankles, 
but  for  the  women  made  tight  and  not  tied.  The  females  wear  a 
petticoat  over  this  garment,  so  that  the  Coreans  say  they  dress  like 
Western  women,  and  foreign-made  hosierj’  and  under-garments 
are  in  demand.  Although  they  have  a variety  of  articles  of  ap- 
parel easily  distinguishable  to  the  native  eye,  yet  their  general 
style  of  costume  is  that  of  the  wrapper,  stiff,  vide,  and  inflated 
with  abundant  starch  in  summer,  but  chnging  and  baggy  in  win- 
ter. The  nile  is  tightness  and  economy'  for  the  working,  amph- 
tude  and  richness  of  material  for  the  affluent,  classes.  The  women 
having  no  pockets  in  their  dresses,  wear  a little  bag  suspended 
from  their  gii'dle.  This  is  worn  on  the  right  side,  attached  by 
cords.  These  contain  theii-  bits  of  jeweh-y,  scissors,  knife,  a tiger's 
claw  for  luck,  perfume-bottle  or  sachet,  a tiny  chess-board  in  gold 
or  silver,  etc.  Besides  the  rings  on  their  Angers  the  ladies  wear 
hair-pins  of  gold  ornamented  vith  bulbs  or  figures  of  birds.  Many 
of  them  dust  pun,  or  white  powder,  on  their  faces,  and  employ 
various  other  cosmetics,  which  are  kept  in  their  kiong-tai,  or  mir- 
ror toilet-stands  ; in  which  also  may  be  their  so-hak,  or  book  con- 
taining rules  of  politeness. 

The  general  tj’pe  of  costume  is  that  of  China  under  the  Ming 
dynasty.  To  a Chinaman  a Corean  looks  antiquated,  a curiosity 
in  old  clothes ; a Japanese  at  a little  distance,  in  the  twilight,  is 
reminded  of  ghosts,  or  the  sno^vy  heron  of  the  rice-fields,  while 
to  the  American  the  Corean  swell  seems  compounded  chiefly  of 
bed-clothes,  and  in  his  most  elaborate  costume  to  be  still  in  his 
under-garments. 

Plenty  of  starch  in  summer,  and  no  stint  of  cotton  in  winter, 
are  the  needs  of  the  Corean.  His  white  dress  makes  his  com- 
plexion look  darker  than  it  really  is.  The  monotonous  dazzle  of 
bleached  garments  is  relieved  by  the  violet  robes  of  the  magis- 
trate, the  dark  blue  for  the  soldiers,  and  lighter  shades  of  that 
color  in  the  garb  of  the  middle  class  ; the  blue  sti-ip  which  edges 
the  coat  of  the  literaiw  graduates,  and  the  pink  and  azure  clothes 
of  the  children.  Less  agreeable  is  the  nearness  which  dispels 
illusion.  The  costume,  which  seemed  snowy  at  a distance,  is  seen 
to  be  dingy  and  dudy,  owing  to  an  entire  ignorance  of  soap. 


HOUSEKEEPING,  DIET,  AND  COSTUME. 


275 


The  Corean  dress,  though  simpler  than  the  Chinese,  is  not 
entirely  devoid  of  ornament.  The  sashes  are  often  of  handsome 
blue  sUk  or  brocaded  stuff.  The  official  girdles,  or  flat  belts  a few 
inches  wide,  have  clasps  of  gold,  silver,  or  rhinoceros  horn,  and 
are  decorated  with  polished  ornaments  of  gold  or  silver.  For 
magistrates  of  the  three  higher  ranks  these  belts  are  set  with  blue 
stones  ; for  those  of  the  foiudh  and  fifth  grade  with  white  stones, 
and  for  those  below  the  fifth  with  a substance  resembling  horn. 
Common  girdles  are  of  cotton,  hemp  cloth,  or  rope. 

Fans  are  also  a mark  of  rank,  being  made  of  vaiious  materials. 


Gentlemen's  Garments  and  Dress  Patterns. 

especially  silk  or  clotli,  stretched  on  a frame.  Tlie  fan  is  an  in- 
strument of  eticjuette.  To  hide  the  face  with  one  is  an  act  of 
politeness.  Tlie  man  in  mourning  must  have  no  other  kind  than 
that  in  wliich  the  pin  or  rivet  is  of  cow’s  horn.  Oiled  paper  fans 
serv'e  a variety  of  purj)oses.  In  another  kind,  the  ribs  of  the 
frame  are  bent  back  double.  The  finer  sort  for  the  nobility  are 
gorgeously  inlaid  with  pearl  or  nacre. 

A kind  of  flat  wand  or  tablet,  seen  in  the  hands  of  nobles, 
ostensilfly  to  set  dowm  orders  of  the  sovereign,  is  made  of  ivory 
for  officers  above,  and  of  wood  for  those  below  the  fourth  gi’ade. 


276 


COREA. 


Another  badge  of  office  is  the  little  wand,  half  way  between  a 
toy  whip  and  a Mercury’s  caduceus,  of  black  lacquered  wood,  wth 
cords  of  green  silL  This  is  carried  by  ci\'il  officers,  and  may  be 
the  original  of  the  Jajjanese  baton  of  command,  made  of  lacquered 
wood  with  pendant  strijjs  of  paper. 

Canes  are  carried  by  men  of  the  literary  or  official  class  when 
in  mourning.  These  tall  staves,  which,  from  the  decks  of  Euro- 
pean vessels  sailing  along  the  coast,  have  often  looked  like  spears, 
are  the  sang-chang,  or  smooth  bamboo  staves,  expressive  of  cere- 
monial gidef,  and  nothing  more. 

As  the  Coreans  have  no  pockets,  they  make  bags,  girdles,  and 
their  sleeves  serve  instead.  The  women  wear  a sort  of  reticule 
hung  at  the  belt,  and  the  men  a smoking  outfit,  consisting  of  an 
oval  bag  to  hold  his  flint  and  steel,  some  fine-cut  tobacco,  and  a 
long,  narrow  case  for  his  jsipe. 

Foot-gear  is  either  of  native  or  of  Chinese  make.  The  laborer 
contents  himself  with  sandals  woven  from  rice-straw,  which  usu- 
ally last  but  a few  days.  A better  sort  is  of  hempen  twine  or  rope, 
with  many  strands  woven  over  the  top  of  the  foot.  A man  in 
mourning  can  wear  but  four  cords  on  the  upper  part.  Socks  are 
too  expensive  for  the  poor,  except  in  the  winter.  Shoes  made  of 
cotton  are  often  seen  in  the  cities,  haAring  hempen  or  twine  soles. 
The  low  shoes  of  cloth,  or  velvet,  and  cowhide,  upturned  at  the 
toe,  worn  by  officials,  are  imported  from  China.  Small  feet  do 
not  seem  to  be  considered  a beauty,  and  the  foot-binding  of  the 
Chinese  is  \inknown  in  Cho-sen,  as  iu  Japan. 


CIIAPTEE  XXXI. 


MOURNING  AND  BURIAL. 

The  fashion  of  mourning,  the  proper  place  and  time  to  shed 
tears  and  express  grief  according  to  regulations,  are  rigidly  pre- 
scribed in  an  official  treatise  or  “ Guide  to  Mom-ners,”  published 
bj’  the  government.  The  corpse  must  be  placed  in  a coffin  of 
veiy  thick  wood,  and  preserved  dui'ing  many  months  in  a special 
room  prepared  and  ornamented  for  this  pui’pose.  It  is  jjroper  to 
weep  only  in  this  death -chamber,  but  this  must  be  done  three  or 
four  times  daily.  Before  entering  it,  the  mouraer  must  don  a 
special  weed,  which  consists  of  a gi’ay  cotton  frock  coat,  torn, 
patched,  and  as  much  soiled  as  possible.  The  girdle  must  be  of 
twisted  straw  and  silk,  made  into  a rope  of  the  tliickness  of  the 
wrist.  Another  cord,  the  thickness  of  the  thiunb,  is  wound 
round  the  head,  which  is  covered  with  dii’ty  hnen,  each  of  the 
rope’s  ends  falling  upon  the  cheek.  A sjDecial  kind  of  sandals 
is  worn,  and  a big  knotty  stick  completes  the  costume  of  woe. 
In  the  prescribed  weeds  the  mourner  enters  the  death-chamber 
in  the  moniing  on  rising,  and  before  each  meal  He  carries  a little 
table  filled  with  food,  which  he  places  upon  a tray  at  the  side  of 
the  coffin.  The  person  who  is  master  of  the  mourners  presides 
at  the  ceremonies.  Prostrate,  and  struck  by  the  stick,  he  utters 
dolorous  gi'oans,  sounding  “ai-ko  ” if  for  a j:)arent.  For  other  rela- 
tives he  gi’oans  out  “of,  oi.”  According  to  the  noise  and  length 
of  the  groans  and  weeping,  so  ^\ill  the  good  opinion  of  the  public 
be.  The  lamentations  over,  the  mourner  retues,  doffs  the  mom-n- 
ing  robes,  and  eats  his  food.  At  the  new  and  the  full  moon,  all 
the  relatives  are  inrited  and  expected  to  assist  at  the  ceremonies. 
These  practices  continue  more  or  less  even  after  burial,  and  at 
intervals  during  several  years.  Often  a noble  ^\•ill  go  out  to  weep 
and  kneel  at  the  tomb,  passing  a day,  and  even  a night,  in  this 
position.  In  some  instances,  mourners  have  built  a little  house 


278 


COREA. 


before  the  grave,  and  watched  there  for  years,  thus  winning  a 
high  reputation  for  filial  piety. 

Among  the  poor,  who  have  not  the  means  to  provide  a death- 
chamber  and  expensive  mourning,  the  coffin  is  kept  outside  their 
houses  covered  with  mats  until  the  time  of  sepulture. 

Though  cremation,  or  “burjing  in  the  fire,”  is  known  in 
Cho-sen,  the  most  usual  form  of  disposing  of  the  dead  Ls  by 
inhumation.  Children  are  wrapped  up  in  the  clothes  and  bed- 
ding in  which  they  die,  and  are  thus  buried.  As  unmarried  per- 
sons are  reckoned  as  children,  their  shroud  and  burial  are  the 
same.  With  the  married  and  adult,  the  process  is  more  costly, 
and  the  ceremonial  more  detailed  and  prolonged.  This,  which  is 
described  very  fully  in  Ross’  “Corea,”  and  with  which  Hamel’s 
cm’t  notes  agree,  consists  of  minute  ceremonial  and  mourning 
among  the  living  and  the  washing,  combing,  nail-paring,  robing, 
and  laying  out  in  state  of  the  dead,  with  calling  of  the  spirits, 
and  with  screens,  lights,  and  ofiierings,  according  to  Confucian 
ritual.  In  many  interesting  features,  the  most  ancient  rites  of 
China  have  siu'vdved  in  the  peninsula  after  they  have  become 
obsolete  in  the  fonner  countiw.  The  very  old  tombs  opened, 
and  the  painted  coffins,  coated  with  many  layers  of  silicious 
paint,  dug  up  near  Shanghai  recently,  are  much  like  those  of  the 
Coreans. 

The  coffin,  which  fits  the  body,  is  made  air-tight  with  wax, 
resin,  or  varnish,  and  is  borne  on  a bier  to  the  grave  by  men  who 
make  this  their  regular  business.  Often  there  are  two  coffins,  one 
inside  the  other.  Sons  follow  the  body  of  theii'  father  on  foot, 
relatives  ride  in  palanquins  or  on  horseback.  Prominent  at  the 
head  of  the  procession  is  the  red  standard  containing  the  titles 
and  honors  of  the  deceased.  This  banner,  or  m-jen,  has  two  points 
on  it  to  frighten  aw'ay  the  spirits,  and  at  the  fimeral  of  a high 
officer,  a man  w^ears  a hideous  mask  for  the  same  purjDose.  When 
there  are  no  titles,  only  the  name  of  the  deceased  is  inscribed 
upon  the  banner. 

The  selection  of  a proper  site  for  a tomb  is  a matter  of  pro- 
found solicitude,  time,  and  money  ; for  the  geomancers  must  be 
consulted  with  a fee.  The  pung-sui  superstition  requires  for  the 
comfort  of  both  living  and  dead  that  the  right  site  should  be 
chosen.  Judging  from  the  number  of  times  the  word  “motm- 
tain  ” enters  into  terms  relating  to  burial,  most  interments  ai'e 
on  the  hillsides.  If  these  are  not  done  properly,  trouble  wiU 


MOURNING  AND  BURIAL. 


279 


arise,  and  the  bones  must  then  be  dug  up,  collected,  and  re- 
buried, often  at  heavy  expense.  Thousands  of  professional  cheats 
and  self-duped  people  live  by  working  upon  the  feelings  of  the 
bereaved  through  this  superstition. 

The  tombs  of  the  poor  consist  only  of  the  grave  and  a low 
mound  of  earth.  These  motmds,  subjected  to  the  forces  of  na- 
ture, and  often  trampled  upon  by  cattle,  disappear  after  the  lapse 
of  a few  years,  and  oblivion  settles  over  the  spot. 

"With  the  richer  class  monuments  are  of  stone,  sometimes 
neat  or  even  imposing,  sometimes  grotesque.  Some,  as  the  |ji- 
pnin,  are  shaped  like  a house  or  miniature  temple  ; or,  two  stones, 
cut  in  the  form  of  a ram  and  a horse  respectively,  are  placed 
before  the  sepulchre.  The  man-tu,  “ gazing  headstone,”  consists 
of  two  monoliths  or  columns  of  masoniy^  flanking  the  tomb 
on  either  .side,  so  that  the  soul  of  the  dead,  changed  into  a bird, 
may  repose  peacefully.  Li  the  graveyards  are  many  tombs  jiave  1 
with  gi'anite  slabs  around  the  temjfle  model,  but  for  the  most 
part  a Corean  cemeteiy  is  filled  with  little  obelisks,  or  tall,  square 
columns,  either  pointed  at  the  top  or  sunnounted  with  the 
effigy  of  a human  head,  or  a rudely  sculptured  stone  image, 
which  strangely  reminds  a foreigner  of  “ patience  on  a monu- 
ment, smiling  at  grief.”  This  apparition  of  a human  head 
rising  above  the  tall  grass  of  the  burial-ground  may  be  the 
original  of  Japanese  pictures  of  the  ghosts  and  spirits  which  seem 
to  rise  dark  and  windblo\\'n  out  of  the  wet  gi’ass.  Often  the 
cai-ving  in  Corean  grave-yards  is  so  nide  as  to  be  almost  indis- 
tinguishable. 

ilouming  is  of  many  degi’ees  and  lengths,  and  is  betokened 
by  dress,  abstinence  from  food  and  business,  visits  to  the  tomb, 
ofterings,  tablets,  and  many  visible  indications,  detailed  even  to 
absui'dity.  Pui’c,  or  nearly  pure  white  is  the  mom-ning  color,  as 
a contrast  to  red,  the  color  of  rejoicing.  Even  the  rivets  of  the 
fan,  the  strings  on  the  shoes,  and  the  cairying  of  a staff  in  addi- 
tion to  the  mouniing-hat,  betoken  the  imiform  of  woe. 

"\i\lien  noblemen  don  the  peaked  hat,  which  covers  the  face  as 
well  as  the  head,  they  are  as  dead  to  the  world — not  to  be  spoken 
to,  molested,  or  even  arrested  if  charged  with  crime.  This  Corean 
mouniing  hat  proved  “ the  helmet  of  salvation”  to  Christians,  and 
explains  the  safety  of  the  French  missionaries  who  lived  so  long 
in  disguise,  unharmed  in  the  country  where  the  police  were  as 
hTixes  and  hounds  ever  on  their  tro/;k.  The  Jesuits  were  not 


280 


COREA. 


slow  to  see  the  wonderful  shelter  promised  for  them,  and  availed 
themselves  of  it  at  once  and  always. 

The  royal  sepulchres  -u-ithin  the  peninsula  have  attracted  more 
than  one  unlawful  descent  upon  the  shores  of  Cho-sen.  The 
various  dynasties  of  sovereigns  dming  the  epoch  of  the  Three 
Kingdoms  in  the  old  capitals  of  these  states,  the  royal  lines  of 
Kokorai  at  Ping-an,  of  Korai  at  Sunto,  and  of  the  ruling  house  at 
Seo\d,  have  made  Corea  dming  her  two  thousand  years  of  history 
rich  in  royal  tombs.  These  are  in  various  parts  of  the  country, 
and  those  which  are  knowm  are  under  the  care  of  the  government. 

Ai-e  these  mausoleums  filled  with  gold  or  jewels?  Foreign 
gi-ave-robbers  have  beheved  so,  and  shown  their  faith  by  their 
works,  as  we  shall  see.  French  priests  in  the  coimtiv’  have  said 
so.  The  ancient  Chinese  nai*ratives  descriptive  of  the  customs  of 
the  Fujui  people,  confirm  the  general  impression.  Without  having 
the  facts  at  hand  to  demonstrate  what  eager  foreigners  have 
believed,  we  know  that  vast  treasm-es  have  been  spent  upon 
the  decoration  of  the  royal  sepulchres,  and  the  erection  of  me- 
morial buildings  over  them,  and  that  the  fear  of  their  violation 
by  foreign  or  native  outlaws  has  been  for  centmies  ever  be- 
fore the  Corean  people.  That  these  fears  have  too  often  been 
justified,  we  shall  fiaid  when  we  read  of  that  memorable  year, 
A.D.  1866.  The  profuse  vocabulary  of  terms  relating  to  burial, 
momming,  and  memorial  tablets  in  Corea  show  then-  intense 
loyalty  to  the  Confucian  doctrines,  the  power  of  superstition, 
and  the  shocking  waste  of  the  resources  of  the  hving  upon  the 
dead. 

The  voluble  Corean  envoys  when  in  Tokio,  visited  the  Naval 
College,  and  on  learning  that  in  certain  emergencies  the  students 
from  distant  provinces  were  not  allowed  to  go  home  to  attend  the 
funeral  of  their  parents,  nor  to  absent  themselves  from  duty  on 
accoimt  of  mourning,  were  amazed  beyond  measure,  and  for  a 
few  moments  hteraUy  speechless  from  surprise.  It  is  hard  for  a 
Corean  to  understand  the  sayings  of  Jesus  to  the  disciple  who 
asked,  “ Lord,  suffer  me  first  to  go  and  bury  my  father,”  and 
“ Let  the  dead  burj’  their  dead.” 

From  the  view-point  of  political  economy,  this  lavish  expense 
of  time,  energy,  money,  and  intellect  upon  corpses  and  super- 
stition is  beneficial.  Without  knowing  of  Malthus  or  his  theories, 
the  Cho-senese  have  hit  upon  a capital  method  of  limiting  popu- 
lation, and  keeping  the  coimtry  in  a state  of  chronic  poverty. 


MOURNING  AND  BURIAL. 


281 


The  question  has  been  asked  the  -writer,  “ How  can  a people,  pent 
in  a httle  mountainous  peninsula  like  Corea,  exist  for  centuiies 
without  ovei'populating  their  territory?” 

Wars,  famine,  pestilence,  ordinary  poverty  answer  the  question 
in  part.  The  absurd  and  rigorous  rules  of  mourning,  requiring 
frightful  expense,  postponement  of  marriage  to  young  people — 
who  even  when  betrothed  must  mourn  three  years  for  parents  and 
grandparents,  actual  and  expected,  the  impoverishing  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  the  frequent  hindrances  to  marriage  at  the  proper  season, 
serve  to  keep  do-mi  population.  This  fact  is  an  often  chosen  sub- 
ject for  native  anecdotes  and  romances.  The  vexations  and  delays 
often  caused  by  the  long  periods  of  idle  mourning  required  by 
etiquette,  are  weU  illustrated  by  the  following  story,  from  the 
“Grammaire  Coreene,”  which  is  intended  to  show  the  sympathy 
of  the  king  Cheng-chong  (177G  to  1800)  with  his  subjects.  It  is 
entitled  “A  Trait  of  Royal  Solicitude.” 

It  was  about  New  Year’s  that  Cheng-chong  walked  about  here 
and  there  within  the  palace  enclosm-e.  Ha\"ing  come  to  the  place 
reseiw’ed  for  the  candidates  at  the  literaiy  examinations,  he  looked 
through  a crack  in  the  gate.  The  competitors  had  nearly  all  gone 
away  to  spend  the  New  Year  holidays  at  home,  and  there  re- 
mained only  two  of  them,  who  were  talking  together. 

“Well,  aU  the  others  have  gone  off  to  spend  New  Year’s  at 
home  ; isn’t  it  deplorable  that  we  two,  haHng  no  place  to  go  to, 
must  be  nailed  here?” 

“Yes,  tiTily,”  said  the  other;  “you  have  no  longer  either  wife, 
children,  or  house.  How'  is  this  ? ” 

“Listen  to  my  story,”  said  the  first  man.  “My  parents, 
thinking  of  my  marriage,  had  arranged  my  betrothal,  but  some 
time  before  the  preparations  w'ere  concluded,  my  futiu-e  gi-and- 
father  died,  and  it  became  necessary  to  wait  three  years.  Hardly 
had  I put  off  mourning,  when  I was  called  on  to  lament  the  death 
of  m3’  poor  father.  I was  now  compelled  to  wait  still  three  years. 
These  three  years  finished,  behold  my  mother-in-law  who  was  to 
be  died,  and  three  years  passed  away.  Finally,  I had  the  misfor- 
tune to  lose  my  poor  mother,  which  required  me  to  wait  again 
three  3*ears.  And  so,  three  times  four — a dozen  years — have 
elapsed,  during  which  we  have  waited  the  one  for  the  other.  By 
this  time  she,  who  was  to  be  my  wife,  feU  iU.  As  she  was  upon 
the  point  of  death,  I went  to  make  her  a visit.  My  intended 
brother-in-law  came  to  see  me,  foimd  me,  and  said,  ‘Although 


282 


COREA. 


the  ceremonies  of  mamage  have  not  been  made,  tliey  may  cer- 
tainly consider  you  as  married,  therefore  come  and  see  her.’ 
Upon  his  invitation  I entered  her  house,  but  we  had  hardly  blown 
a puff  of  smoke,  one  before  the  other,  than  she  died. 

“Seeing  this,  I have  no  more  wished  even  to  dream  at  night. 


Thatched  House  near  Seoul.  {From  a photograph,  1876.) 


I am  not  yet  manied.  Tou  may  understand,  then,  why  I have 
neither  wife,  children,  nor  home.” 

In  his  turn  the  other  thus  spoke  : “My  house  was  extremely 
poor.  Our  diet  looked  like  fasting.  We  had  no  means  of  freeing 
ourselves  from  embaiTassment.  Mdien  the  day  of  the  examination 
came  I presented  myself.  Duiing  my  absence  my  wife  contrived 


MOURNING  AND  BURIAL. 


283 


in  such  a manner,  that  putting  in  the  brazier  a farthing’s  worth 
of  charcoal,  she  set  a handful  of  rice  to  cook  in  a skillet,  and  set- 
tled herself  to  wait  for  me.  She  served  this  to  me  every  time  I 
came  back.  But  I never  obtained  a degree.  The  day  on  which 
I was  at  last  received  as  a bachelor  of  aids,  on  returning  after 
examination,  I found  that  she  had  as  before  lighted  the  charcoal, 
put  to  bod  a dish  of  soup,  and  seating  herself  before  the  lure,  she 
waited.  In  this  position  she  was  dead. 

“ At  sight  of  this  my  grief  was  without  bounds.  Ha\ing  no 
desire  to  contract  a new  union,  I have  never  re-maiTied.” 

Hearing  these  nai’ratives,  Cheng-chong  w’as  touched  with  pity. 
Entering  the  palace,  seating  himself  upon  the  throne,  and  having 
had  the  two  scholars  brought  in,  he  said  to  them  : 

“ All  the  other  scholars  have  gone  to  theii’  homes  to  spend 
New  Year’s.  Why  have  not  you  two  gone  also?”  They  an- 
swered, “ Your  servants  having  no  house  to  go  to,  remained 
here.” 

“'WTiat  does  that  mean?”  said  Cheng-chong.  “The  fowls 
and  the  dogs,  oxen  and  horses  have  shelter.  The  bii'ds  have  also 
a hole  to  build  their  nests  in.  Can  it  be  that  men  have  no  dwell- 
ing? There  should  be  a reason  for  this.  Sjieak  plainly.”  One 
of  the  scholars  answered  : “ Your  servant’s  affairs  are  so-and-so. 
I have  come  even  till  now  without  re-maiTiage.  It  is  because  I 
have  neither  wife,  child,  nor  family.” 

The  story  being  exactly  hke  that  which  he  had  heard  before, 
the  king  cried  out,  “ Too  bad ! ” 

Then  addressing  the  other,  he  put  this  question  : “And  you, 
how  is  it  that  you  are  reduced  to  this  condition  ?”  He  answered  . 
“ My  story  is  almost  the  same.” 

“ MTiat  do  you  wish  ? Speak  ! ” replied  the  king. 

“ The  circumstances  being  such  and  such,  I am  at  this  mo- 
ment without  wife  and  without  food.  That  is  my  condition.” 

As  there  was  in  all  this  nothing  different  from  the  preceding, 
the  king,  struck  with  compassion,  bestowed  upon  them  imme- 
diately lucrative  offices. 

If  he  had  not  examined  for  himself,  how  could  he  have  been 
able  to  know  such  unfortunate  men,  and  procure  for  them  so 
happy  a position  in  the  world?  In  tnith,  the  goodness  of  his 
Majesty  Cheng-chong  has  become  celebrated. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTa 

Six  public  roads  oi  the  first  class  traverse  the  peninsula  and 
centre  at  the  cajiital.  They  are  from  twenty  to  thirty  feet  in 
•wddth,  %vith  ditches  at  the  side  for  drainage.  One  of  these  begins 
near  the  ocean,  in  ChuUa  Do,  and  in  general  follows  the  shores  of 
the  YeUow  Sea  through  three  provinces  to  Tong-chin  opposite 
Kang-wa  Island,  and  enters  the  cajjital  by  branch  roads.  Another 
highway  passes  through  the  interior  of  the  three  provinces  bor- 
dering the  Yellow  Sea,  and  enters  Seoul  by  the  southern  gate. 
Hamel  and  his  feUow-captives  jom-neyed  by  this  road.  The  road 
by  which  the  annual  embassy  reaches  Peking,  after  leaving  the 
capital,  passes  thi'ough  Sunto  and  Ping-an  and  Ai-chiu,  crosses  the 
Neutral  Strip,  and  enters  Manchuria  for  Peking  by  way  of  Muk- 
den. This  was  the  beaten  track  of  the  French  missionaries,  and 
the  shipwi’ecked  men  from  the  United  States  and  Japan,  and  is 
the  military  road  from  China.  It  is  weU  described,  with  a good 
map,  in  Koei -Ling’s  “Jom-nal  of  a !Mission  into  Corea,”  which 
Mr.  F.  Scherzer  has  translated  for  us. 

From  Fusan  and  Tong-nai,  in  the  southeast,  Seoul  is  reached 
by  no  less  than  three  roads.  One  stiikes  westward  through 
Chuug-chong,  and  joins  the  main  road  coming  up  from  the  south. 
Another  following  the  Nak-tong  River  basin,  crosses  the  moun- 
tains to  ChuUa,  and  enters  Seoul  by  the  south  gate.  Eight  river 
crossings  must  be  made  by  this  road,  over  which  Konishi  marched 
in  1593.  The  third  route  takes  a more  northerly  trend,  foUows  the 
sea-coast  to  Urusan,  and  passing  through  Kion-chiu,  enters  the 
capital  by  the  east  gate. 

The  fifth  great  road  issuing  from  the  north  gate  of  the  capital 
passes  into  Kang-wen,  and  thence  upward  to  Gensan,  and  to  the 
frontiers  at  the  Tumen  River. 

The  roads  of  the  second  class  are  eight  or  nine  feet  wide,  and 
without  side  ditches.  They  ramify  through  aU  the  provinces,  but 


are  especially  numerous  in  the  five  southern.  The  three  northern 
circuits,  owing  to  their  mountainous  character,  are  hut  poorly 
fm-nished  with  highways,  and  these  usually  follow  the  rivers. 

The  third  class  roads,  which  are  nothing  more  than  bridle- 
paths, or  trails,  connect  the  villages. 

The  hiUy  natmre  of  the  country,  together  with  the  Asiatic 
apathy  to  bestowing  much  care  on  the  jjubhc  highways,  makes 
travelling  difficult.  Immdations  are  frequent,  though  the  w'ater 
subsides  quickly.  Hence  in  summer  the  road-beds  are  dust,  and 
in  winter  a slough  of  mud.  Macadamized,  or  paved  roads,  are 
hardly  known,  except  for  short  lengths.  Few  of  the  wide  rivers 
are  bridged,  which  necessitates  frequent  fordings  and  ferriages. 
Stone  bridges,  built  with  arches,  are  sometimes  seen  over  streams 
not  usually  inimdated,  but  few  of  the  wooden  bridges  are  over 
one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  long. 

In  one  respect  the  roads  are  well  attended  to.  The  distances 
are  well  marked.  At  everj'  ri  is  a small,  and  at  every  three  ri  a 
large  mound,  surmoimted  with  an  inscribed  post  or  “ mile-stone,” 
called  chang-sung.  They  are  two,  six,  and  even  ten  feet  in  length. 

In  ancient  times,  it  is  said,  there  was  a man  named  Chang- 
sung,  who  killed  his  servant  and  wife.  MTien  punished,  his  head 
was  placed  on  a small  mound.  Legend  even  decLares  that  it  was 
successively  exposed  on  all  the  distance  moimds  in  the  kingdom. 
This  is  said  to  be  the  origin  of  the  bournes  or  distance-moimds, 
which  suggests,  as  Adams  has  shown,  the  termini  of  the 
Romans.  "When  of  stone,  they  are  called  pio-sek,  but  they  are 
often  of  wood,  rudely  caiwed  or  hacked  out  of  a whole  tree  by  an 
axe  into  the  exaggerated  form  of  a man,  and  are  of  a ludicrous 
or  absm'd  aj^pearance.  Tlie  face  is  meant  to  be  that  of  the  mur- 
derer Chang-sung.  Tlie  author  of  “A  Forbidden  Land ” mistook 
these  for  “■sdllage  idols,”  and  was  surprised  to  find  the  boys  in 
some  cases  sacrilegiously  kicking  about  some  that  had  rotted 
down  or  fallen.  The  “ gods  of  the  roads  ” may,  however,  have 
their  effiges,  which  are  worshipped  or  profaned. 

AU  distances  in  ever\^  direction  are  measured  from  the  front 
gate  of  the  magistrates’  offices,  the  standard  of  all  being  the  palace 
at  Seoul.  Not  the  least  interesting  sights  to  the  traveller  are  the 
memorial  stones  set  up  and  inscribed  wfith  a view  to  commemo- 
rate local  or  national  worthies,  or  the  events  of  war,  famine,  or 
philanthropy.  The  Coreans  are  “idolaters  of  letters,”  and  the 
erection  of  memorial  tablets  or  columns  occasionally  becomes  a 


286 


COREA. 


passiuA.  Sometimes  the  inscriptions  are  the  means  of  stirring  up 
patriotism,  as  the  following  inscription  shows.  It  was  graven  on 
a stone  in  front  of  a castle  erected  after  the  French  and  American 
expeditions,  and  was  coj^ied  by  a Japanese  correspondent. 

“It  is  nothing  else  than  seUing  the  kingdom  into  slavery’,  in 
order  to  avoid  war,  to  make  peace  without  fighting  when  any 
Western  nation  comes  to  attack  it ; such  should  never  be  done 
even  by  our  descendants  thousands  of  years  hence.” 

In  this  country,  in  which  sumptuary  laws  prevent  the  humbler 
classes  from  travelling  on  horseback,  and  where  wagons  and 
steam-roads  are  unknown,  the  roads  ai’e  hvely  ^rith  numerous 
foot-passengers.  Palanquins  are  used  by  the  better  classes  and 
the  wealthy.  The  rambling  hfe  of  many  of  the  people,  the  goodly’ 
numbers  of  that  character  not  unknown  in  Christendom — the 
tramp — the  necessities  of  trade.  Literary  examinations,  government 
service,  and  holy  pilgi’images,  prevent  too  many  weeds  from  grow- 
ing in  the  highways.  In  travelling  over  the  high  roads  one  meets 
a variety  of  characters  that  would  satisfy  a Corean  Dickens,  or 
the  Japanese  author  who  wrote  the  Tokaido  Hizakurige  (Leg-hair, 
i.e.,  “ Shanks’  mare,”  on  the  East  Sea  Koad).  Bands  of  students 
on  their  way  to  the  capital  or  provincial  hterary’  examinations, 
some  roystering  youths  in  the  full  flow  of  spirits,  are  hastening 
on,  others,  gi’ay-headed  and  solemn,  are  wending  their  way  to  fail 
for  the  twentieth  time.  Pompous  functionaries  in  umbreUa-hats, 
on  horseback,  before  w’hom  ordinary  folks  dismount  or  kneel 
or  bow,  brush  past  mth  noisy  attendants.  Pilgrims  in  pious  garb 
are  on  their  way  to  some  holy’  mountain  or  famous  shi'ine,  men  to 
pray  for  success  in  business,  women  to  beseech  the  gods  for  oft- 
spring.  Here  hobbles  along  the  lame  or  rheumatic,  or  the  pale- 
faced  invalid  is  borne  to  the  hot  springs.  Here  is  a party  of 
pic-nickei’s,  or  poets  intent  on  the  joys  of  dimk,  verse,  and  scenery. 
Here  a troop  of  strolling  play’ers  or  knot  of  masqueraders  are  in 
peripatetic  quest  of  a hvehhood,  to  ding  fearfully  hard  in  order  to 
escape  settled  industry’.  Nobles  in  mourning  pass  with  their 
faces  invisible.  Postal  slaves,  women  doing  the  work  of  express 
agents  in  forw'arding  parcels,  pass  the  merchant  with  his  loaded 
pack-horses  returning  from  Sunto,  or  going  to  Gensan.  There  a 
packman  is  doing  horse’s  work  in  ti-ansportation.  Here  an  ox 
laden  with  brushwood  is  led  by  a woman.  Beggars,  corpses, 
kang-si,  or  men  dead  of  hunger  in  times  of  famine,  make  the 
Ughts  and  shadows  of  life  on  the  road. 


There  are  other  methods  of  travel  besides  those  of  horseback, 
on  foot,  and  sedan  chair,  for  oxen  are  often  straddled  by  the 
men,  and  poor  women  travel  on  an  ox,  in  a sort  of  improvised 
palanquin  having  four  poles  recurved  to  centre  and  covered  with 
robe  or  cloak.  In  winter,  among  the  mountains  not  only  in  the 
north,  but  even  in  Chulla,  the  people  go  on  racquettes  or  snow- 
shoes.  These  are  in  shape  like  a battledore,  and  are  several  feet 
long.  At  regular  distances  are  yek,  or  relays  or  offices,  at  which 
sit  clerks  or  managers  under  government  auspices,  with  hered- 
itary slaves  or  serfs,  porters,  guides,  mail-coui’iers,  and  pack- 
horses.  These  await  the  service  of  the  ti'aveller,  especially  of 
official  couriers,  the  finer  beasts  being  reserved  for  journeying 
dignitaries. 

All  these  thi-oughout  a certain  district,  of  which  there  are  sev- 
eral in  each  province,  are  under  the  dii-ection  of  the  Tsal-peng,  or 
Dii’ector  of  Posts.  Kiung-sang,  the  pro-vince  having  the  greatest 
number  of  roads,  has  also  the  best  equipment  in  the  way  of  post- 
officers, relays,  and  horses.  The  following  table  from  DaUet  shows 
the  equipment  of  the  eight  pro%inces  : 


Post  Supcrin- 
tundente. 

Belays. 

Horses. 

Kiung-Kei 

6 

47 

449 

Chung-chong 

5 

62 

761 

Chulla 

6 

53 

506 

Kiung-sang 

11 

115 

1,700 

Kaug-wen 

4 

78 

447 

Wang  hei 

3 

28 

396 

Ham-kiung 

3 

58 

792 

Ping-an 

2 

30 

311 

40 

471 

5,362 

Yet  udth  this  prorision  for  locomotion,  the  country  is  very 
deficient  in  houses  for  public  accommodation.  Lins  are  to  be 
found  only  along  the  great  highways,  and  but  rarely  along  the 
smaller  or  sequestered  roads.  This  want  arises,  perhaps,  not  so 
much  from  the  poverty  of  the  people,  as  from  the  fact  that  their 
proverbial  hospitality  does  away  \rith  the  necessity  of  numerous 
inns.  The  Coreans  have  been  so  often  represented,  or  rather  mis- 


288 


COREA. 


represented,  as  inhospitable,  fierce,  and  rude  by  foreigners,  that 
to  give  an  inside  view  of  them  as  seen  through  information  gath- 
ered from  the  French  missionaries  in  Corea  is  a pleasant  task 
From  them  we  may  learn  how  much  the  white-coated  peninsulars 
are  hke  their  cousins,  the  Japanese,  and  that  human  nature  in 
good  average  quantity  and  quality  dwells  under  the  big  hats  of 
the  Coreans.  The  traveller  usually  takes  his  provisions  along  with 
him,  but  he  need  not  eat  it  out-doors.  As  he  sits  along  the  way- 
side,  he  will  be  invited  into  some  house  to  warm  his  food.  "When 
obliged  to  go  some  distance  among  the  moimtains  to  cut  wood  or 
make  charcoal,  a man  is  sure  to  find  a hut  in  which  he  can  lodge. 
He  has  only  to  bring  his  rice.  The  ■sdllagers  will  cook  it  for  him, 
after  adding  the  necessary  pickles  or  sauces.  Even  the  oxen, 
except  during  the  busy  season,  are  easdy  obtained  on  loan. 

The  great  viriue  of  the  Coreans  is  their  innate  respect  for  and 
daily  practice  of  the  laws  of  human  brotherhood.  Mutual  assist- 
ance and  generous  hospitality  among  themselves  are  distinctive 
national  traits.  In  all  the  important  events  of  life,  such  as  mar- 
riages and  funerals,  each  one  makes  it  his  duty  to  aid  the  family 
most  directly  interested.  One  will  charge  himself  with  the  duty 
of  making  purchases  ; others  with  arranging  the  ceremonies.  The 
poor,  who  can  give  nothing,  caiTy  messages  to  friends  and  rela- 
tives in  the  near  or  remote  villages,  passing  day  and  night  on  foot 
and  giving  their  labors  gratuitously.  To  them,  the  event  is  not  a 
mere  personal  matter,  but  an  affair  of  public  interest. 

T\Tien  fire,  flood,  or  other  accident  destroys  the  house  of  one 
of  their  number,  neighbors  make  it  a duty  to  lend  a hand  to  re- 
build. One  brings  stone,  another  wood,  another  straw.  Each,  in 
addition  to  his  gifts  in  material,  devotes  two  or  three  days’  work 
gratuitously.  A stranger,  coming  into  a village,  is  always  assisted 
to  build  a dwelling. 

Hospitality  is  considered  as  one  of  the  most  sacred  duties.  It 
would  be  a grave  and  shameful  thing  to  refuse  a portion  of  one’s 
meal  with  any  person,  known  or  unknown,  who  presents  himself 
at  eating-time.  Even  the  poor  laborers,  who  take  their  noon-meal 
at  the  side  of  the  roads,  are  often  seen  sharing  then.-  frugal  noui-- 
ishmeut  -with  the  passer-by.  Usually  at  a feast,  the  neighbors 
consider  themselves  invited  by  right  and  custom.  The  poor  man 
whose  duty  calls  him  to  make  a journey  to  a distant  place  does 
not  need  to  make  elaborate  preparatons.  His  stick,  his  pipe, 
some  clothes  in  a packet  himg  from  his  shoulder,  some  cash  in 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTS.  289 


liis  purse,  if  he  has  one,  and  his  outfit  is  complete.  At  night, 
instead  of  going  to  a hotel  with  its  attendant  expense,  he  enters 
some  house,  whose  exterior  room  is  open  to  any  comer.  There  he 
is  siire  to  find  food  and  lodging  for  the  night.  Kice  will  be  shared 
with  the  stranger,  and,  at  bed-time,  a comer  of  the  floor-mat  wfll 
serv'e  for  a bed,  while  he  may  rest  his  head  on  a foot-length  of  the 
long  log  of  wood  against  the  wall,  which  serves  as  a pillow.  Even 
should  he  delay  his  jornmey  for  a day  or  two,  little  or  nothing  to 
his  discredit  wiU  be  harbored  by  his  hosts.  In  Corea,  the  old 
proverb  concerning  fish  and  company  after  thi-ee  days  does  not 
seem  to  hold  good. 

As  may  be  imagined,  such  a system  is  prolific  in  breeding  beg- 
gars, tramps,  blackmadens,  and  lazy  louts,  who  “sponge”  upon 
the  benevolently  disj^osed.  Rich  families  are  often  bored  by  these 
self-in\*ited  parasites,  who  eat  ■v\*ith  unblushing  cheek  at  their 
tables  for  weeks  at  a time.  They  do  not  even  disdain — nay,  they 
often  clamor  for — clothing  as  well.  To  refuse  would  only  result 
in  bringing  down  calumny  and  injun*.  Peddlers,  strolling  jflay- 
ers,  astrologers,  etc.,  like^^dse  avail  themselves  of  the  opjDortu- 
nities,  and  act  as  plundering  hai-j^ies.  Often  whole  bands  go 
round  quartering  themselves  on  the  villages,  and  sometimes  the 
government  is  called  upon  to  interpose  its  authority  and  protect 
the  people. 

Corea  is  full  of  INIicawbers,  men  who  are  as  prodigal  as  avari- 
cious, who  when  they  have  plenty  of  money,  scatter  it  quickly. 
"When  flush  they  care  only  to  live  in  style,  to  treat  their  fiiends,  to 
satisfy  their  caprices.  TMien  poverty  comes,  they  take  it  without 
complaint,  and  wait  till  the  wheel  of  fortune  turns  again  to  give 
them  better  days.  When  by  any  process  they  have  made  some 
gain  by  finding  a root  of  ginseng,  a bit  of  gold  ore,  a vein  of 
crj'stal,  what  matters  it  ? Let  the  future  take  care  of  itself.  Hence 
it  happens  that  the  roads  are  full  of  men  seeking  some  stroke  of 
luck,  hoping  to  discover  at  a distance  what  they  coidd  not  find  at 
home,  to  Ught  upon  some  treasure  not  yet  dug  up  or  to  invent 
some  new  means  of  making  money.  People  forever  waiting  for 
something  to  turn  up  emigrate  from  one  ^•Lllage  to  another,  stop  a 
year  or  two,  and  then  tramp  on,  seeking  better  luck,  but  usually 
finding  worse. 

Strolling  companies  of  mountebanks,  players  and  musicians,  in 
numbers  of  five,  six,  or  more,  abound  in  Chn-sen.  They  wander 
up  and  down  tlirough  the  eight  circuits,  and,  in  spring  and  sum- 
19 


290 


COREA. 


mer,  earn  a precarious  and  vagabond  livelihood.  Their  reputation 
among  the  vil^ugers  is  none  of  the  best,  being  about  on  a par  ^vith 
that  of  the  gypsies,  or  certain  gangs  of  radroad  surveyors  of  our 
own  ccuntjy.  They  often  levy  a sort  of  blackmail  upon  the  peo- 
ple. They  are  jugglers,  acrobats,  magicians,  marionette  players, 
and  performers  on  musical  instniments.  Some  of  them  display 
an  astonishing  amount  of  cleverness  and  sleight  of  hand  in  their 
feats.  In  the  villages  crowds  of  gaping  urchins  are  their  chief 
spectators,  but  in  the  large  cities  they  are  in^uted  to  private 
houses  to  give  exhibitions  and  are  paid  for  it.  IMien  about  to 
begin  a performance,  they  secure  attention  by  whisthng  on  the 
nail  of  their  Little  finger.  On  the  occasion  of  the  anniversary  of 
some  happy  event,  a public  fite  day,  a marriage  or  a social  com- 
pany, the  lack  of  what  we  call  society — that  is,  social  relations 
between  gentlemen  and  ladies — is  made  up,  and  amusement  is 
furnished  by  these  players,  engaged  for  an  evening  or  two.  The 
guests  fully  appreciate  the  “hired  music,”  and  “best  talent” 
thus  secured  for  a variety  entertainment.  The  company  of  one 
class  of  these  “men  of  society,”  or  jiang-tang,  a kind  of  “profes- 
sional diner-out,”  is  so  desirable  that  several  are  taken  along  by 
the  ambassadors  to  China  to  amuse  them  on  their  long  and  tedi- 
ous journey,  especially  at  nights.  The  chang-pu  are  character- 
comedians,  who  serenade  the  baccalaureates  that  have  passed  suc- 
cessfully the  government  examinations.  They  play  the  flute  and 
other  instniments  of  music,  forming  the  escort  which  accompanies 
the  graduate  on  his  visits  to  relatives  and  officials.  A band  of 
performers  is  always  attached  to  the  suite  of  ambassadors  to 
China  and  Jajian,  or  when  visiting  a foreign  vessel. 

A character  common  to  Corea  and  Japan  is  the  singing-girl, 
w’ho  is  also  a great  aid  in  making  life  endui-able  to  the  better 
class  of  Coreans,  whose  chief  business  it  is  to  kill  time.  The 
singing-girl  is  the  one  poem  and  picture  in  the  street  life  of  the 
humbler  classes,  whose  poverty  can  rarely,  if  ever,  allow  them  to 
purchase  her  society  or  enjoy  her  charms  and  accomplishments. 
Socially,  her  rank  is  low,  very  low.  She  is  herself  the  child  of 
poverty  and  tod.  Her  parents  are  poor  people,  who  gladly  give 
up  their  daiighter,  if  of  pretty  face  and  foi*m,  to  a life  of  doubtful 
morals,  in  order  that  she  may  thereby  earn  her  own  support  and 
assist  her  parents.  She  herself  gladly  leaves  the  drudgery  of  the 
kitchen,  and  the  abject  meanness  of  the  hovel,  to  shine  in  the 
palace  and  the  mansion.  Her  di'ess  is  of  finest  fabric,  her  luxu- 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTS.  291 


riant  black  hair  is  bound  with  skill  and  ^ace,  her  skin  is  whit- 
ened by  artificial  cosmetics  as  far  as  possible,  and  with  powder, 
paint,  and  pomatum,  she  spends  much  of  her  life  before  the  look- 
ing-glass, studying  in  youth  to  increase,  and  in  womanhood  to 
retain,  her  charms.  At  home,  she  practises  her  music,  occasionally 
enlivening  a party  of  her  humble  neighbors.  As  she  passes  along 
the  street,  fresh,  clean,  bright,  and  pretty,  she  may  dispense  smiles 
for  popularity’s  sake,  but  her  errand  is  to  the  houses  of  the 
wealthy,  and  especially  to  the  official,  who,  for  his  own  amusement 
as  he  dines  alone,  or  for  his  friends  in  social  gathering,  may  employ 
from  two  to  twenty  geishas  (as  the  Jajjanese  call  them).  Most  Co- 
rean  cities  have  these  geishas,  who  form  themselves  into  a sort  of 
guild  for  fixed  prices,  etc.  Often  they  organize  comjjlete  bands  or 
choirs,  by  which  music  may  be  had  in  mass  and  volume.  At  a feast 
they  seiwe  the  wine,  fill  and  pass  the  dishes,  and  preside  generally 
at  the  table.  Mlien  eating  has  fairly  begun,  they  sing  (chant),  play 
the  guitar,  recite  in  pantomine  or  vocally,  and  fmaiish  general 
amusement.  The  dancing  is  usually  not  of  an  immoral  character. 
Such  a life,  however,  amid  feast  and  revel,  wine  and  flattery, 
makes  sad  MTeck  of  many  of  them,  morally  and  physically.  A 
large  proportion  of  the  most  beautiful  girls  become  concubines  to 
wealthy  men  or  officials,  or  act  as  ladies  of  the  chamber  (brevet 
wives)  to  young  men  and  widowers.  Not  a few  join  the  business 
of  prostitutes  with  that  of  musician.s.  Nevertheless,  it  is  quite 
l)ossible  for  a respectable  family  to  enjoy  a pleasant  and  harmless 
evening  by  the  aid  of  the  lively  geishas.  Of  coui’se,  Seoul  is  the 
chief  headquarters  of  the  fairest  and  most  accomplished  geishas, 
who  are,  as  a class,  the  best  educated  of  their  sex  in  Corea. 

The  theatre,  proj^er,  does  not  seem  to  exist  in  Corea.  The 
substitute  and  nearest  approach  to  it  is  recitation  in  monologue  of 
certain  events  or  extracts  from  the  standard  or  popular  histories, 
'ft  single  individual  rejjresenting  the  successive  roles.  The  his- 
trionic artist  pitches  his  tabernacle  of  foui’  posts  in  some  popular 
street  or  corner.  He  spreads  mats  for  a roof  or  shade  from  the 
sun  in  front,  and  for  a background  in  the  rear.  A platform,  and 
a box  to  squat  on,  with  a small  reading-desk,  and  a cup  of  gin- 
gerj-  water  to  refresh  his  palate,  complete  his  outfit. 

A few  rough  benches  or  mats  constitute  all  the  accommodation 
for  the  audience.  A gaping  crowd  soon  collects  around  him,  his 
auditors  pull  out  their  ])ij)es,  and  refreshment  venders  impx’ove 
tlie  occasion  for  the  chance  sale  of  their  viands.  "With  his  voice 


292 


COREA. 


trained  to  various  tones  and  to  polite  and  vulgar  forms  of  speech, 
he  vill  hold  dialogues  and  conversations,  and  mimic  the  attitude 
and  gestures  of  various  characters.  The  trial  of  a criminal  before 
a magistrate,  the  bastinado,  a quarrel  between  husband  and  -wife, 
scenes  from  high  life  and  low  life  will  be  in  turn  rendered.  He 
will  imitate  the  grave  tones  and  visage  of  the  magistrate,  the  pit- 
eous appeals,  the  cries  and  groans  and  contortions  of  the  rtctim 
under  torture,  the  angry  or  grumbling  voice  of  the  husband,  the 
shidll  falsetto  of  the  scolding  shrew  or  the  showier  of  tears  and  the 
piteous  appeals  of  the  wife.  Smiles,  frowns,  surprise,  sorrow,  and 
all  the  emotions  are  simulated,  and  the  accompaniment  of  voice 
is  kept  up  with  jokes,  pvms,  bon-mots,  irony,  or  well-expressed 
pathos.  In  short,  the  reciter  is  a theatrical  stock  company,  and  a 
band  of  minstrels,  roUed  into  one  person.  For  the  use  of  begin- 
ners, and  the  mediocrity  of  the  profession,  there  are  a number  of 
“jest-books,”  collections  of  jokes  and  anecdotes,  more  or.  less 
thi’eadbare,  and  of  varj'ing  moral  quality,  from  which  speakers 
may  prime  for  the  occasion.  With  the  advanced  of  the  profession, 
however,  most  of  the  smart  sa^’ings  are  original  and  ofif-hand. 
The  habitues  of  the  booths  have  their  “ star  ” favorite,  as  theatre- 
goers with  us  go  into  raptui'es  over  their  actors.  Able  men  make 
a good  liring  at  the  business,  as  they  “ pass  round  the  hat  ” to 
take  up  a collection  in  the  audience.  This  usually  comes  at  the 
most  teUing  point  of  the  nan-ative,  when  the  interest  of  the 
hearers  is  roused  to  the  highest  pitch  (or  when  it  is  to  be  “ con- 
tinued in  om*  next,”  as  the  flash  newspapers  say).  Sometimes  the 
speaker  will  not  go  on  tOl  the  collection  is  deemed  by  the  tyrant 
a sufficient  appreciation  of  his  talents.  In  addition  to  then-  public 
street  income,  the  best  of  them  are  often  invited  to  peidorm  in 
private  houses,  at  family  reunions,  social  parties,  and  as  a nile,  in 
visits  to  dignitaiies  by  candidates  who  have  won  degrees. 

The  Corean  gamut,  differing  from  the  scale  used  in  Eui'opean 
countries,  makes  a fearfid  and  wonderful  difference  in  effect  upon 
our  ears.  Some  of  their  melocbes  upon  the  flute  are  plaintive 
and  sweet,  but  most  of  their  music  is  distressing  to  the  ear  and 
desolating  to  the  au*.  One  hearer  describes  theii’  choicest  pieces 
as  “ the  most  discordant  sounds  that  ever  were  emitted  under  the 
name  of  music  from  brass  tubes.”  Some  of  the  flute  music,  how- 
ever, is  veiy  sweet.  As  most  of  the  ancient  music  of  Japan  is  of 
Corean  origin,  one  can  get  a fair  idea  of  the  nature  of  the  sounds 
that  delight  a Corean  ear  from  the  music  of  the  imperial  band  of 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTS.  293 


Tokiu,  wliicli  plays  the  classical  scores.  Yet  it  is  e\ident  that  the 
modern  tunes  of  Seoul  are  not  melodious  to  Japanese  auditory 
nei’ves.  One  would  think  that,  as  the  mikado’s  subjects  “ hear 
themselves  as  others  hear  them”  when  Corean  musicians  play, 
they  would  be  dehghted.  On  the  contraiy,  Corean  music  seems 
to  honify  and  afflict  the  Japanese  ear.  Evidently,  in  the  coui'se 
of  centmies  the  musical  scales  of  the  two  cotmtries,  originally 
identical,  have  altered  in  tone  and  intei-val.  Wan-ka  is  the  father 
of  Corean  music — though  the  mere  fact  that  he  belonged  to  an- 
tiquity would  secure  his  renown.  The  various  stringed  musical 
instniments  known  are  the  kemunko,  a kind  of  large  gTiitar  ; the 
kanyakko,  mandohn  ; the  ko-siul,  or  guitar  of  twenty-five  strings  ; 
and  the  five-stiinged  harj^  or  violin.  The  wind  instruments  comprisa 
a whole  batterj'  of  flutes,  long  and  short  tinimpets,  while  cymbals, 
drums,  and  other  objects  of  percussion  are  numerous.  Ambas- 
sadors and  other  high  officers  at  home,  and  when  on  duty  to 
foreign  coimtries,  are  accomjjanied  by  a band  of  musicians.  La- 
borers on  government  Avorks  are  summoned  to  begin  and  end 
Avork  by  music,  but  the  full  effect  of  a musical  salvo  is  attained  at 
the  opening  and  closing  of  the  city  gates.  Then  the  sound  is 
most  distressing — or  most  captiA'ating,  according  as  the  ears  are 
to  tlie  manner  born,  or  receive  their  first  experience  of  Avhat 
tortm-es  the  air  may  be  made  to  Anbrate. 

The  chief  out-door  manly  sport  in  Corea  is,  by  excellence,  that 
of  archerj'.  It  is  encouraged  by  the  government  for  the  national 
safety  in  Avai’,  and  nobles  stimulate  their  retainers  to  excellence 
by  rewards.  Most  gentlemen  haA*e  targets  and  arrow-Avalks  for 
practice  in  their  gardens.  At  regular  times  in  the  year  contests 
of  skiU  are  held,  at  Avhich  archers  of  reputation  compete,  the 
expense  and  pifizes  being  paid  for  out  of  the  public  purse.  Hamel 
says  the  great  men’s  retainers  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  learn  to 
shoot.  The  grandees  rival  each  other  in  keeping  the  most  famous 
archers,  as  an  Enghshman  might  his  fox-hounds  or  as  the  daimios 
of  Japan  formerly  A-ied  Avith  each  other  in  patronizing  the  fattest 
and  most  skilful  Avrestlers.  Other  manly  sports  are  those  of 
boxing  and  fist-fights.  Y'oung  men  practice  the  “manly  art”  in 
j)lay  Avith  each  other,  and  at  times  champions  are  chosen  by  rival 
A-illages  and  a set-to  between  the  bruisers  is  the  result,  Avith  more 
or  less  of  broken  heads  and  pulpy  faces.  In  large  cities  the 
contestants  may  come  from  different  Avards  of  the  same  city.  Li 
Seoul,  usually  in  the  first  mouth,  there  are  some  lively  tussles 


204 


COREA. 


between  j^icked  champions,  with  betting  and  cheering  of  the 
Ijackers  of  either  party.  Often  these  trials  of  skill  degenerate  into 
a free  fight,  in  which  clubs  and  stones  are  used  freely ; cracked 
skulls  and  loss  of  life  are  common.  The  magistrates  do  not 
usually  interfere,  but  allow  the  frolic  to  spend  itself. 

Another  class  of  men  worthy  of  notice,  and  identified  with 
out-door  life,  are  the  si^ortsmen.  The  bird-hunters  never  shoot 
on  the  wing.  They  disguise  themselves  in  skins,  feathers,  straw, 
etc.,  and  Im-k  in  some  coigne  of  vantage  to  bring  down  the  game 
that  comes  within  their  range.  The  skilled  fowler  understands 
perfectly  how  to  imitate  the  cries  of  the  various  birds,  particularly 
that  of  the  pheasant  calling  his  mate.  By  this  means  most  of  the 
female  pheasants  are  cajitm’ed.  The  call  used  is  an  ii'on  whistle, 
shaped  like  the  apricot-stone,  and  simliar  to  that  used  by  the 
Japanese  hunters.  The  method  of  hunting  the  deer  is  as  follows  : 
During  the  months  of  June  and  July  deer-hom  commands  a verj' 
high  price,  for  it  is  at  this  season  that  the  deer-homs  ai’e  develop- 
ing, and  the  “spike-bucks”  are  special  prizes.  A party  of  three 
or  foiu'  hunters  is  fonned.  They  beat  up  the  mountain  sides 
dui-ing  several  days,  and,  at  night,  when  obliged  to  cease  for 
awhile,  they  have  a wonderful  instinct  for  detecting  the  trail  of 
the  game,  except  when  the  earth  is  too  diy.  Usually  they  come 
rp  to  theu-  game  on  the  third  day,  which  they  bring  down  -with  a 
fnmshot.  The  horn  is  sold  to  the  native  physicians  or  is  exported 
to  China  and  Japan,  where  hartshorn  and  valuable  medicines  are 
concocted  from  it.  A successful  deer-hunt  usually  enables  a 
hunter  to  live  on  his  profits  for  a good  part  of  the  year,  and  in 
some  cases  indiriduals  make  small  fortimes.  Those  who  h\int 
bears  wait  for  the  occasion  when  the  mother  bear  leads  her  cubs 
to  the  seashore  to  feast  them  on  the  crabs.  Then  the  himters 
bide  their  time  till  they  see  the  mother  hfting  up  the  heavy  rocks 
on  edge,  while  the  little  cubs  eat  the  crabs.  The  himters  usually 
msh  forward  and  assault  the  bear,  which,  frightened,  lets  fall  the 
rock,  which  crushes  the  cub.  "When  on  the  open  field  or  shore 
they  do  not  fire  at  the  she-bear,  unless  sm'e  of  killing  her.  For 
the  various  parts  of  the  animal  good  prices  await  the  hunter  who 
sells.  In  addition  to  the  proceeds  from  hide,  flesh,  fat,  and 
sinews,  the  hver  and  gall  of  the  brute,  supposed  to  possess  great 
potency  in  medicine,  are  sold  for  their  weight  in  silver.  In 
another  chapter  we  have  mfitten  of  the  tiger-huntei'S  and  their 
noble  game. 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTS.  295 


Gambling  and  betting  are  fearfully  common  habits  in  Corea, 
and  kite-flying  gives  abundant  occasion  for  money  to  change 
hands.  The  two  months  of  the  winter,  during  which  the  north 
wind  blows,  is  “ kite  time.”  The  large  and  strong  kites  are  flo^vn 
with  skill,  requiring  stout  cords  and  to  be  held  by  young  men. 
A large  crowd  usually  collects  to  witness  the  battle  of  the  kites, 
when  the  kites  are  put  thi’ough  various  evolutions  in  the  air,  by 
which  one  seeks  to  destroy,  tear,  or  saw  off  the  string  of  the  other, 

Eesources  for  in-door  amusement  are  chiefly  in  the  form  of 
gossip,  story-telling,  smoking,  lounging,  and  games  of  hazard, 
such  as  chess,  checkers,  and  backgammon.  The  game  of  chess 
is  the  same  as  that  played  in  Japan  and  China.  Card-playing, 
though  interdicted  by  law,  is  habitual  among  the  common  people. 
The  nobles  look  ujion  it  as  \ailgar  amusement  beneath  their  dig- 
nity. The  i-)eo2:)le  play  secretly  or  at  night,  often  gambling  to  a 
iTiinous  extent.  It  is  said  that  the  soldiers,  especiallj'  those  on 
guard,  and  at  the  frontiers,  are  freely  allowed  to  play  cards,  as 
that  is  the  sm-est  way  to  keep  them  awake  and  alert  in  the  pres- 
ence of  enemies,  and  as  safeguards  against  night  attacks.  They 
shuffle  and  cut  the  cards  as  we  do.  Games  Avith  the  hands  and 
fingers,  similar  to  those  in  Japan,  are  also  AveU  knowm. 

In  pagan  lauds,  where  a Sabbath,  or  anything  hke  it,  is  utterly 
uknoAATi  alike  to  the  weary  laborer,  the  Avealthy,  and  the  men  of 
leisure,  some  compensation  is  afforded  by  the  national  and  relig- 
ious hohdays.  These  in  Corea  consist  chiefly  of  the  festal  occa- 
sions obserA-ed  in  China,  the  feasts  approj>riate  to  the  seasons, 
planting,  and  harvest,  the  Buddhist  saints’  anniversaries,  the 
king’s  birthday,  and  the  neAv  year. 

Among  the  poorer  classes  the  families  celebrate  the  birthday 
of  the  head  of  the  family  only,  but  among  the  noble  and  wealthy, 
each  member  of  the  family  is  honored  AAuth  gifts  and  a festal  gath- 
ering of  friends.  There  are  certain  years  of  destiny  noticed  Avith 
extra  joy  and  congratulations,  but  the  chief  of  aU  is  the  sixty-first 
year.  "With  us,  the  days  of  man  are  three  score  years  and  ten,  but 
in  the  hermit  kingdom  the  limit  of  life  is  three  score  years  and 
one,  and  the  reason  is  this : The  Coreans  divide  time  according  to 
the  Chinese  cycle  of  sixty  years,  which  is  made  up  of  two  series  of 
ten  and  twelve  each  respectively.  Every  year  has  a name  after  the 
zodiacal  sign,  or  one  of  the  five  elements.  The  first  bii-thday 
occuiring  after  the  entire  revolution  of  the  cycle  is  a v'ery  solemn 
event  to  a sexagenarian,  and  the  festiA'al  commemorative  of  it  is 


296 


COREA. 


called  Wan-kap.  AH,  ricli  and  poor,  noble  and  vulgar,  observe 
tbis  day,  wbicb  definitely  begins  old  age,  when  man,  having  passed 
the  acknowledged  limit  of  life,  must  remember  and  repose.  When 
it  happens — a rare  event — that  the  sixty-first  anniversary  of  a 
wedding  finds  both  parties  alive,  there  are  extraordinary'  rejoic- 
ings, and  the  event  is  celebrated  like  our  “diamond  weddings.” 
For  both  these  feasts  children  and  friends  must  strain  every 
nerve,  and  spend  all  their  cash  to  be  equal  to  the  occasion  and  to 
spread  the  table  for  aU  comers  ; for  at  such  a time,  not  only  the 
neighbors,  but  often  the  whole  country  folk  round  are  interested. 
A silk  robe  for  the  honored  aged,  new  clothes  for  themselves, 
and  no  end  of  wine  and  good  cheer  for  friends,  acquaintances, 
hangers-on,  coimtry  cousins,  and  strangers  from  afar,  must  be 
provided  without  stint.  Poems  are  recited,  games  and  sports 
enjoyed,  minstrels  sing  and  dance,  and  recitations  are  given.  All 
come  with  comphments  in  their’  mouths — and  a ravenous  appetite. 
All  must  be  fed  and  none  tmured  away,  and  the  children  of  the 
honored  one  must  be  willing  to  spend  theu’  last  coin  and  econo- 
mize, or  even  starve,  for  a year  afterward.  It  is  often  as  dreadful 
an  undertaking  as  a funeral  pageant  in  other  lands.  In  the  event 
of  the  queerr,  royal  mother,  or  king,  reaching  the  sixty-first  birth- 
day the  profusion  and  prodigality  of  expense  and  show  reaches  a 
height  of  shameful  extravagance.  All  the  pr-isons  are  opened  by 
general  am}resty,  and  the  jail-birds  fly  free.  An  extraordinary 
session  of  examiners  is  held  to  gi-ant  degrees.  In  the  capital  all 
the  grandees  present  themselves  before  the  king  with  gifts  and 
homage.  In  aU  the  rural  districts,  a large  picture  of  the  king  is 
himg  up  in  a noted  place.  The  chief  magistrate,  preceded  by 
music  and  followed  by'  his  satellites,  and  aU  the  people  proceed  to 
the  place  and  prostrate  themselves  before  the  effigy,  ofiering  their 
congratulations.  In  the  capital  the  soldiers  receive  gifts  from  the 
court,  and  the  day  is  a universal  hohday  for  the  entire  nation. 

Almost  as  matter  of  com’se,  the  festivals  are  used  as  means  of 
extortion  and  oppression  of  the  people  by  the  officials,  who  grind 
the  masses  mercilessly'  to  provide  the  necessary  resources  for  the 
waste  and  luxury'  of  the  capital  and  the  court.  New  Year’s  day  is 
not  only  the  greatest  of  aU  Corean  feasts  in  imiversal  observance, 
but  is  also  the  only  real  Sabbath  time  of  the  year,  when  for  days 
together  aU  regvilai’  employments  cease  and  rejoicing  reigns  su- 
preme. AU  debts  must  be  paid  and  accounts  squared  up,  absen- 
tees must  retmn,  and  chUdxen  away  from  home  must  rejoin  the 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE.— CHARACTERS  AND  EMPLOYMENTS.  297 


family.  The  magistrates  close  the  tribunals,  no  arrests  are  made, 
and  prisoners  held  to  answer  for  slight  offences  are  given  leave  of 
absence  for  several  days,  after  which  they  report  again  as  pris- 
oners. All  work,  except  that  of  festal  preparation,  ought  to  cease 
during  the  last  three  days  of  the  old  year.  It  is  etiquette  to  begin 
by  \isits  on  New  Year’s  Eve,  though  this  is  not  universal. 

On  New  Year’s  morning  salutations  or  calls  are  made  on 
friends,  acquaintances,  and  superiors.  To  this  rale  there  must  be 
no  exception,  on  pain  of  a ruptiu'e  of  friendly  relations.  The  chief 
ceremony  of  the  day  is  the  sacrifice  at  the  tablets  of  ancestors. 
Proceeding  to  the  family  tombs,  if  near  the  house,  or  to  the  special 
room  or  shelf  in  the  dwelling  itself,  the  entire  family  make  pros- 
trations. Costly  ceremonies,  with  incense-sticks,  etc.,  regulated 
according  to  the  family  2sui’se,  follow.  This  is  the  most  imj^ortant 
filial  and  religious  act  of  the  year.  In  cases  where  the  tombs  are 
distant,  the  visit  must  not  be  postponed  later  than  dui’ing  the  fii’st 
month.  Alter  the  ancestral  sacrifices,  comes  the  distribution  of 
l)resents,  which  are  enclosed  in  New  Year’s  boxes.  These  consist 
of  new  dresses,  shoes,  confectionery,  jewelry  for  the  boys  and  girls, 
and  various  gifts,  chiefly  cooked  delicacies,  for  neighbors,  friends, 
and  acquaintances.  For  five  days  the  festivities  ai’e  kept  up  by 
\-isits,  social  iiarties,  and  entertainments  of  all  sorts.  The  ordinary 
labors  of  life  are  resumed  on  the  sixth  day  of  the  new  year,  but 
with  many,  fun,  rest,  and  frolic  are  jjrolonged  during  the  month. 

The  tenth  day  of  the  second  month  is  the  great  house-cleaning 
day  of  the  year,  when  mats  are  taken  u^)  and  shaken,  the  pots, 
kettles,  and  jars  scoured,  and  the  clothing  renovated. 

Tomb-cleaning  day  occurs  in  the  third  month.  On  this  occa- 
sion they  make  offerings  of  food  to  their  ancestors,  and  cleanse 
tombs  and  tablets.  It  is  a busy  time  in  the  graveyards,  to  which 
women  transfer  their  straw  scrubbers,  dijipers,  and  buckets,  when 
monuments  and  idols  are  well  soused  and  scoured.  It  is  more 
like  a picnic,  with  fun  and  work  in  eqiial  i)ropoi-tions. 

The  third  day  of  the  third  month  comes  in  spring,  and  is  the 
great  May-day  and  merrymaking.  The  peojile  go  out  on  the  river 
with  food  and  drink,  and  spend  the  day  in  feasting  and  frolic. 
Others  wander  in  the  peach-orchards  to  view  the  blossoms.  Others 
so  inclined,  enjoy  themselves  by  comjjosing  stanzas  of  poetiy. 

On  the  eighth  day  of  the  fourth  month  the  large  cities  are 
illuminated  with  paper  Lanterns  of  many  colors,  and  j)eople  go  out 
on  IliUs  and  rivers  to  ^iew  the  gay  sights  and  natui’al  scenerj'. 


298 


COREA. 


The  fifth  clay  of  the  fifth  month  is  a great  festival  day,  ou 
which  the  king  presents  fans  to  his  courtiers. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  seventh  month  occurs  the  cere- 
mony of  distributing  seed.  The  king  gives  to  his  officials  one 
hundred  kinds  of  seed  for  the  crops  of  the  next  year. 

On  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  eighth  month  sacrifices  are  offered 
at  the  graves  of  ancestors  and  broken  tombs  are  repaired. 

The  chrysanthemum  festival  is  one  of  much  popular  interest. 
Among  the  most  briUiant  flowers  of  the  peninsula  are  the  chry- 
santhemums, which  are  cultivated  with  great  pride  and  care  by 
gentlemen  and  nobles.  The  flower  is  brought  to  rmusual  perfec- 
tion by  allowing  but  a single  flower  to  grow  upon  one  stem. 
They  are  often  cultivated  apart,  under  oiled  paper  frames.  On 
the  ninth  day  of  the  ninth  month  the  perfected  blossoms  are  in 
their  glory,  and  the  owner  of  a crop  of  biilliant  chrysanthemums 
invites  his  friends  to  his  house  to  feast  and  enjoy  the  sight  of  the 
blooms.  The  florists  exhibit  their  triumphs,  and  picnic  parties 
enjoy  the  scenery' from  the  bridges  and  on  the  mountains. 

The  article  chiefly  used  for  pastry  among  oblique-eyed  human- 
ity is  what  the  Japanese  call  mochi,  a substance  made  by  boiling 
rice  and  pounding  it  into  a tough  mass  resembling  pie-cmst.  Like 
oysters,  it  may  be  eaten  “in  eveiw  style,”  raw,  warmed,  baked, 
toasted,  boiled,  or  fried.  It  occupies  an  imjjortant  place  in  cere- 
monial offeiings  to  the  dead,  in  the  temple,  and  in  household 
festal  decoration.  It  is  made  in  immense  quantities,  and  eaten 
especially  at  New  Year’s  time,  and  on  the  two  equinoctial  days  of 
the  year.  Another  favorite  mixed  food  for  festive  occasions  is 
“ red  rice  ” and  beans.  The  Corean  housewife  takes  as  much 
pains  to  color  the  rice  properly  as  a Gennan  lavishes  upon  his 
meerschaum,  and  if  the  color  fads,  or  is  poor,  it  is  a sign  of  bad  luck. 

The  fom’teenth  day  of  the  first  month  a person  who  is  en- 
tering upon  a critical  year  of  his  life  makes  an  effigy  of  straw, 
dresses  it  up  -nith  his  own  clothing  at  evening,  and  casts  it  out  on 
the  road,  and  then  feasts  men’ily  dm-ing  the  whole  night.  What- 
ever happens  to  the  man  of  straw  thus  kicked  out  of  the  house,  is 
supposed  to  happen  to  the  man’s  former  self,  now  gone  into  the 
past ; and  Fate  is  believed  to  look  upon  the  individual  in  new 
clothes  as  another  man. 

The  fifth,  fifteenth,  and  twenty-fifth  of  each  month  are  called 
“broken  days,”  on  which  they  avoid  beginning  anything  new. 
These  are  the  “Fridays”  of  Cho-sen.  In  the  beginning  of  eaclj 


OUT-DOOR  LIFE. -CHARACTERS  AKD  EMPLOYMENTS.  299 


of  the  fom’  seasons  of  the  year  they  post  up  on  the  doors  of  their 
houses  sHps  of  paper,  on  which  are  m’itten  mottoes,  such  as  “ Lon- 
gevity is  like  the  South  Mountain,”  “ Wealth  is  like  the  Eastern 
Sea,”  etc.  Certain  years  in  each  person’s  life  are  supposed  to  be 
critical,  and  special  care  as  to  health,  food,  clothing,  new  ven- 
tm-es,  etc.,  must  be  taken  dm-ing  these  years,  which  are  ended 
T\dth  a feast,  or,  what  is  more  economical,  a sigh  of  relief. 

The  fifteenth  day  of  the  first  month  is  called  “ Stepping  on 
the  Bridge.”  A man  and  woman  go  out  together  over  the  bridge 
at  the  rising  of  the  moon  and  riew  the  moonlit  scenery,  indulging 
meanwhile  in  refreshments,  both  of  the  solid  and  hquid  sort.  It 
is  believed  that  if  one  crosses  over  seven  bridges  on  this  night,  he 
will  be  free  from  calamities  dmang  the  year. 

Not  the  least  interesting  of  the  local  or  national  festivals,  are 
those  held  in  memory  of  the  soldiers  slain  in  the  serrice  of  their 
country  on  famous  battle-fields.  Besides  holding  annual  memorial 
celebrations  at  these  places,  which  fire  the  patriotism  of  the  peojjle, 
there  are  temples  erected  to  soothe  the  spirits  of  the  slain.  Esjie- 
cially  noteworthy  are  these  monumental  edifices,  on  sites  made 
painful  to  the  national  memoiy  by  the  great  Japanese  invasion  of 
1592-97,  which  keep  fresh  the  scars  of  war.  A rerival  of  these 
patriotic  festivals  has  been  stimulated  by  the  fanatical  haters  of 
Japan,  since  this  neighbor  country  broke  away  from  Asiatic  tradi- 
tions. 

Though  much  has  been  written  concerning  the  pojmlation  of 
Corea,  we  consider  all  conjectures  of  persons  alike  unfamiliar  with 
the  interior  and  the  true  sources  of  information  as  worthless. 
These  rarrdom  figm’es  vary  from  250,000  (!)  to  0,000,000.  DaUet 
presumes  a population  of  10,000,000.  A nrde  enumeration  made 
thfrty  years  ago  gives  tire  number  of  houses  at  1,700,000,  and  of 
the  people  at  7,000,000.  Oirr  o\\tt  opinion,  formed  after  a study 
of  the  map  and  official  lists  of  towurs  and  cities,  is  that  there  are 
at  least  12,000,000  soitls  in  Chr>-sen  A Japanese  corTespondent 
of  the  Tokio  Hochi  Shimlun,  r^uiting  from  Seorrl,  states  that  a cen- 
sus made  last  year  (1881)  shows  that  there  are  3,480,911  houses 
and  10,227,885  persons  in  the  kingdom. 


CHAPTER  XX  Xm. 


SHAMANISM  AND  MYTHICAL  ZOOLOGY. 

Shamanism  is  the  worship  of  a large  number  of  primitive  North 
Asiatic  tribes,  having  no  idols  except  a few  fetishes  and  some  nide 
ancestral  images  or  representations  of  the  spirits  of  the  earth  and 
air.  It  is  a gross  mixture  of  sorcery  and  sacrificial  ceremonies 
for  the  propitiation  of  evil  spirits.  These  malignant  beings  are 
supposed  to  populate  the  earth,  the  clouds,  and  the  air,  and  to  be 
the  cause  of  most  of  the  his  suffered  by  man.  They  take  various 
forms,  chiefly  those  of  animals  whose  structure  and  anatomy  are 
more  or  less  imaginary,  each  imp  or  demon  being  a composite 
creatm-e,  compiled  from  the  various  powers  of  locomotion,  de- 
stiniction,  and  defence  possessed  by  the  real  creatures  that  inhabit 
water,  earth,  and  air.  Some  of  them,  however,  are  gentle  and  of 
lovely  fonn  and  mien.  Their  apparition  on  earth  is  welcomed 
Muth  delight  as  the  harbinger  of  good  things  to  come.  Confucius, 
the  teacher,  hailed  by  the  Chinese  as  their  holiest  sage,  and  to 
whom  even  divine  honors  are  paid,  believed  firmly  in  these  por- 
tents and  appearances.  Chief  among  these  mythic  creatures  are 
the  phoenix,  the  kirin,  the  dragon,  besides  a variety  of  demons  of 
various  sizes,  colors,  habits,  and  character.  Much  of  the  my- 
thology of  Cho-sen  is  that  common  to  Chinese  Asia.  Instead  of 
a gaUeiy  of  beautiful  human,  or  partially  human,  presences  like 
that  of  Greece,  the  mythology  of  China  deals  largely  with  mvthic 
animals,  though  legendaiw  heroes,  sages,  and  superaatural  beings  in 
human  form  are  not  lacking.  The  four  chief  ideal  creatures  are 
the  dragon,  phoenix,  tortoise,  and  kirin. 

There  is  another  animal  which,  though  a living  reality,  the 
Coreans  have  idealized  and  gifted  with  powers  supernatural  and 
supra-animal,  almost  as  many  in  number  as  those  with  which  the 
Japanese  have  endowed  the  white  fox.  This  is  the  tiger.  They 
not  only  ascribe  to  him  all  the  mighty  forces  and  characteristics 
of  which  he  is  actually  possessed,  but  popular  superstition  attrib* 


SHAMANISM  AND  MYTHICAL  ZOOLOGY. 


301 


utes  to  him  the  powers  of  of  emitting  fire  and  hurhng 

lightning.  He  is  the  symbol  of  strength  and  ubiquity,  the  stand- 
ard of  comparison  with  aU  dangers  and  dreadful  forces,  and 
the  paragon  of  human  coiirage.  On  the  war-flags  this  animal  is 
painted  or  embroidered  in  every  posture,  asleep,  leaping,  erect, 
couchant,  winged,  and  holding  red  fire  in  his  fore-paw.  On  works 
of  art,  cabinets,  boxes,  and  weapons  the  tiger  is  most  frequently 
portrayed  and  is  even  associated  as  an  equal  with  the  four  super- 
natural beings.  In  ancient  time  he  was  worshipped. 

The  riong,  or  dragon,  whose  figure,  as  depicted  in  Corean  art, 
is  perhaps  nothing  more  than  a highly  idealized  form  of  -an  ex- 
tinct geological  species  of  samian,  is  one  of  the  four  supernatural 
or  spiritually  endowed  creatui’es.  He  is  an  embodiment  of  aU 
the  forces  of  motion,  change,  and  power  for  offence  and  defence 
in  animal  life,  fin,  wing,  tusk,  horn,  claws,  with  the  mysterious 
attributes  of  the  serpent.  There  are  many  varieties  of  the  species 
dragon,  which  is  the  chief  of  scaly  monster.s.  It  possesses  the  gift 
of  transformation  and  of  rendering  itself  visible  or  inrisible  at 
will.  In  the  spring  it  ascends  to  the  skies  and  in  the  autumn 
bmaes  itself  in  the  watery  depths. 

It  is  this  terrific  manifestation  of  movement  and  power  which 
the  Corean  artist  loves  to  depict — always  in  connection  with 
water,  clouds,  or  the  sacred  jewel  of  which  it  is  the  guardian,  and 
for  which  it  battles,  causing  commotion  in  heaven  and  earth.  The 
dragon  is  8^^lon^^nous  in  Chinese  philosophy  with  the  third  of  the 
four  creative  influences  and  indicative  of  the  East  and  Sjjringtime, 
the  blue  dragon  being  the  guardian  of  the  East. 

Another  cycle  of  popular  notions  and  artistic  ideas  is  sug- 
gested by  its  change  of  bulk,  for  this  omnipotent  monster  “ be- 
comes at  will  reduced  to  the  size  of  a silkworm  or  swollen  till  it 
fills  the  space  of  heaven  and  earth.  It  desires  to  mount,  and  it 
rises  until  it  affronts  the  clouds  ; to  sink,  and  it  descends  until 
hidden  below  the  fountains  of  the  deep.”  The  dragon  is  the 
embodiment  of  the  wateiw  principle  of  the  atmosphere,  and  its 
Protean  shapes  are  but  the  varied  ideal  expression  of  the  many 
forms  and  forces  of  water.  Moisture  in  its  fertilizing  or  destruc- 
tive aspects — from  the  silent  dew  to  the  roaring  tempest,  from  the 
trickling  of  a rill  to  the  tidal  wave  that  engulphs  cities — blessed, 
ten’ilfie,  gentle,  irresistible,  is  symbolized  by  the  dragon.  The 
functions  of  the  celestial  dragon  are  to  guard  the  mansions  of  the 
g-^ds  in  heaven,  so  that  they  do  not  fall ; of  the  spiritual,  to  cause 


302 


COREA. 


the  wind  to  blow  and  produce  rain  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  ; of 
the  terrestrial,  to  mark  out  the  courses  of  rivers  and  streams,  while 
another  watches  over  the  hidden  treasures  concealed  from  mor- 
tals. This  last  is  the  dragon  that  presides  over  mines  and  gems, 
and  which  mortals  must  propitiate  or  overcome  in  order  to  gain 
the  precious  metals  and  minerals  out  of  the  earth.  Intense  behef 
in  the  dragon  is  one  of  the  chief  reasons  why  the  mines  in  Cho- 
sen are  so  little  worked,  and  the  metals  distui’bed.  The  dragon 
pursuing  the  invaders  of  their  sanctiiaries  or  fighting  each  other 
to  gain  possession  of  the  jewel  balls  or  sacred  crystals  is  a favorite 
subject  in  aU  art  of  Chinese  parentage.  Rarely  is  the  whole  figure 
of  the  writhing  creature  exposed.  Partly  hidden  in  clouds  or 
water,  he  seems  ever  in  motion.  There  are  also  four  dragon-kings, 
wdo  have  their  palaces  in  the  woidd  under  the  sea,  one  ruling  in 
the  northern,  one  in  the  eastern,  one  in  the  southern,  and  one  in 
the  western  sea.  Tlie  ministers  and  messengers  of  these  four 
monarchs  are  the  teirible  dragons  whose  battles  in  the  air  and  in 
the  deep  are  the  causes  of  the  commotion  of  the  elements.  There 
is  also  a dragon  without  horns,  and  another  that  never  ascends  to 
the  skies.  The  yellow  dragon  is  reckoned  the  most  honorable  of 
his  tribe.  In  common  belief  the  dragon  canies  on  his  forehead  a 
pear-shaped  pearl,  supposed  to  possess  wondrous  virtues  of  heal- 
ing and  power.  Whoever  possesses  these  jewels  wiU  be  invincible, 
and  the  power  of  his  descendants  endure. 

From  its  divine  origin  and  character  the  dragon  is  symbolical 
of  all  that  pertains  to  the  emperor  of  Great  China.  Hence  it  is 
made  use  of  not  only  by  him,  but  by  his  vassal,  the  king  of 
Cho-sen,  and  by  his  rival  the  mikado  of  Japan.  Hence  the  sig- 
nificance of  the  trio  of  these  sacred  jewels  on  ornaments  and 
instruments  belonging  to  the  royal  family,  whether  embroidered 
on  the  robes  of  state  worn  by  the  king,  sm-mounting  the  large 
di’um  of  his  musicians,  or  glistening  in  golden  embroidery  on  the 
banners  of  his  body-guard.  The  “ dragon  robe  ” and  “ di-agon’s 
bed,”  “di’agon  standard,”  refer  to  the  mantle,  thi'one,  and  flag  of 
the  king.  Li  the  popular  speech,  whatever  is  most  excellent  is 
compared  to  a dragon.  A “ dragon-child  ” is  a paragon,  a “ (Ragon 
horse”  is  one  of  extraordinaiy  speed.  When  “the  fish  has 
been  metamorphosed  into  the  dragon,”  some  happy  change  or 
promotion  has  taken  place — the  student-competitor  has  received 
his  degree  of  doctorate,  or  the  office-holder  has  been  told  by 
royal  appoiutemnt  to  “ come  up  higher.” 


SHAMANISM  AND  MYTHICAL  ZOOLOGY. 


303 


The  kirin  (kilin  or  lin)  is  another  of  the  fom'  supernatural 
creatui’es  of  Chinese  philosophy  and  mythology,  believed  in  by 
the  Coreans,  and  depicted  in  Corean  art  especially  as  a sym- 
bol of  peace  and  joy,  and  on  articles  used  on  auspicious  and 
happy  occasions.  This  beast,  which  to  the  Corean  is  a “ living 
creatm-e,”  has  the  body  of  a deer  and  the  tail  of  an  ox,  usually 
highly  curled  and  twisted  in  a manner  to  suggest  the  work  of  a 
hair-di'esser.  On  its  forehead  is  a single  soft  horn.  It  is  said 
never  to  tread  on  or  injm’e  any  h\ung  being.  It  is  the  emblem  of 
perfect  rectitude,  and  the  incarnate  essence  of  the  five  primordial 
elements  of  aU  things,  viz. : water,  fire,  w'ood,  metal,  earth.  It 
is  considered  the  noblest  form  of  the  animal  creation.  Its  appear- 
ance on  the  earth  is  ever  regarded  as  a happy  omen,  as  the  har- 
binger of  good  government  and  the  birth  of  good  rulers.  Hence 
the  wealth  of  association  to  the  Oriental  mind  in  the  kirin.  The 
male  beast  is  called  ki  and  the  female  rin  or  hn.  The  two  words 
combined  form  the  genei’al  term  kirin. 

The  tortoise  is  the  centre  of  a gi-eat  circle  of  pleasing  supersti- 
tions, and  hence  is  one  of  the  set  of  symbols  oftenest  employed  in 
Corean  art.  The  practice  of  divination  is  mostly  associated  with 
tortoise-shell,  the  figuring  of  a tortoise’s  back  ha’sing  a mystic  sig- 
nification. In  Chinese  legend  a divine  tortoise  emerged  from  the 
Yellow  River,  on  the  shell  of  which  a sage  discovered  the  system  of 
numerals,  and  thus  obtained  the  foundation  of  mathematics  and  the 
rudiments  of  philosophy.  This  tortoise  was  said  to  be  the  embodi- 
ment of  the  star  in  Ursa  Major,  and  the  progenitor  of  all  the  tortoise 
tribe.  It  can  transfonn  itself  into  other  forms  of  life  and  lives  to  the 
age  of  ten  thousand  years.  Hence  it  is  the  symbol  of  long  hfe.  It  is 
said  to  conceive  by  thought  alone.  There  ai’e  said  to  be  ten  kinds 
of  tortoises,  one  of  them  being  half  dragon,  half  tortoise,  and  with 
a tail  like  a fringe  of  silver.  This  is  the  attendant  of  the  god  of 
waters,  and  hence  is  often  used  as  the  top  of  a well.  The  tortoise 
is  also  the  sjunbol  of  immortality  and  strength,  hence  is  often 
used  over  walls  and  places  of  entrance.  Many  Corean  gateways 
are  surmounted  with  huge  tortoises  sculp tiu’ed  in  stone.  The  same 
idea  is  expressed  in  making  the  representations  of  this  creatiue, 
cut  from  a single  rock,  the  base  for  monumental  tablets  set  into 
its  back.  Tlie  great  seal  of  state,  the  regalia  of  sovereignty  in 
Cho-sen,  has  the  form  of  a tortoise.  The  phoenix  is  also  repre- 
sented as  standing  upon  a tortoise.  Closely  connected  ^rith  the 
Hindoo  idea  of  the  world  resting  on  an  elephant  which  stands  on 


304 


COREA. 


a tortoise,  is  the  Chinese  idea  of  “ supporting  the  earth  with  the 
feet  of  a tortoise.”  A common  idea  in  Cho-sen,  as  in  China,  Ls 
the  huge  tortoise  which  supports  mountains  on  its  back,  and 
having  a shell  which  is  one  thousand  leagues  in  circumference. 

The  phoenix  (fung-wang  or  howo),  like  the  kirin,  appears  on 
the  earth  at  or  near  the  birth  of  a good  ruler,  and  hence  is 
the  emblem  of  peace  and  good  government.  The  male  is  called 
fung,  or  ho,  and  the  female  wang,  or  wo,  hence  the  generic  name 
fung-wang  or  howo.  In  its  marvelloms  plumage  the  sheen  of  the 
five  colors  may  be  descried,  each  of  which  is  tvpical  of  the  five 
cardinal  ^ii-tues.  In  figure  it  seems  to  be  an  ideal  combination 
of  the  peacock  and  the  golden  pheasant,  but  with  feathers  won- 
drously  curled  and  made  into  ringlets.  It  is  not  only  a symbol  of 
ausjDicious  government,  but  of  inseparable  fellowship,  and  many 
stanzas  of  poetry  refer  to  it  as  typical  of  courtship  and  conjugal 
love.  In  its  voice  are  many  intonations,  to  each  of  which  a name 
is  given.  For  this  reason  it  is  a favorite  element  in  the  decoration 
of  musical  instruments. 

Another  symbol  often  used  is  the  Chinese  lion,  with  marvel- 
lously curled  hair  and  mane.  Every  tuft  is  a mass  of  fanciful  ring- 
lets, and  the  beast  is  so  pictured  as  to  make  a masterpiece  of 
ugliness  and  terror.  The  dog  of  the  breed  called  ngao,  so  named 
after  the  earth-supporting  tortoise,  is  also  liberally  furnished  ^vith 
tooth,  nail,  and  hair.  It  usually  cuts  the  figure  of  guardian  on  the 
edge  or  lid  of  vessels  in  which  are  kept  treasures  which,  because 
they  tempt  the  palate,  tempt  also  the  fingei’s  that  lift  to  the 
mouth.  The  marvellous  creature  called  the  Dog  of  Fo,  or  Bud- 
dha, usually  associated  with  Chinese-Buddhist  art,  is  believed  to 
be  of  Corean  origin.  Jacquemart  calls  it  the  “ Dog  of  Corea.” 

Other  mythical  creatures  that  have  their  existence  in  the  Co- 
rean imagination  are  in  the  form  of  fishes  and  serpents.  The  in-e 
(fish-man  or  merman)  is  a sort  of  siren  that  is  supposed  to  inhabit 
the  Sea  of  Japan  and  the  Eastern  Sea,  but  whether  partly  fabulous 
or  entirely  real,  we  are  unable  to  say.  It  is  six  or  seven  feet  long, 
and  in  its  head  and  body  resembles  a human  being,  as  its  nose, 
mouth,  ears,  and  arms,  or  flippers,  are  covered  with  white  skin 
Avithout  scales.  It  has  a long  and  slender  tail,  like  that  of  a horse. 
It  suckles  its  young,  and  sheds  tears  when  its  offspring  are  caj> 
tui-ed.  It  is  probable  that  this  creature,  though  called  a fish- 
man  by  the  Coreans,  is  the  animal  of  which  we  read,  in  several 
instances,  being  presented  to  the  Manchiu  emperors  in  Peking. 


SHAMAlSnSM  AND  MYTHICAL  ZOOLOGY. 


305 


One  of  them  inquired  whether  such  a creature  was  known  in 
Europe,  and  the  Jesuit  friar,  producing  a book,  showed  an  engrav- 
ing of  one  similar.  Perhaps  this  “ fish-man  ” is  the  same  as  a 
reported  “ dog-fish  or  shark,”  living  in  the  seas  around  Quelpart, 
whose  tears  produce  pearls. 

The  i-sium,  a colossal  marine  creature,  is  purely  imaginary, 
like  the  “ earthquake-fish  ” of  the  Japanese,  which  causes  the  con- 
tinent to  shake.  The  word  is  pure  Corean,  and  may  answer  to  our 
symbol  of  vastness  and  uncertainty 
— the  sea-sei-pent.  Mr.  Fergusson 
would  doubtless  find  a new  chapter 
for  his  “Tree  and  Serpent  Worship” 
in  Cho-sen,  for,  in  the  peninsula,  not 
only  are  trees  reverenced  as  the  abode 
of  spirits,  but  the  sa,  or  snakes,  are 
rarely,  if  ever,  harmed.  The  people 
feed,  venerate,  and  even  worship  them 
as  the  guardian  genii  of  their  house- 
holds. Ttie  epkruon-gi  (a  pure  Cor- 
ean  word)  is  the  name  by  which  they 
call  the  serjient  which  presides  over 
their  family  Edens.  Instead  of  being 
looked  upon  as  the  embodiment  of 
the  principle  of  evil,  as  in  Semitic  lore, 
their  presence  is  hailed  as  an  omen 
of  blessing.  They  are  treated  like 
pets.  In  their  heads  they  are  be- 
lieved to  carry  a precious  jewel  after 
they  have  lived  long.  A serpent  often 
lives  to  be  one  thousand  years  old, 
and  then  bears  in  his  front  a glisten- 

,,  , , , . ° , Battla-flag  Captured  by  the  Americans 

ing  gem,  called  ya-kang-chm,  which  in  1871. 

name  the  peojile  also  apply  to  any 

glittering  stone,  especially  the  diamond.  The  guardian  serpent 
is  represented  as  double-wnged,  with  forked  tongue,  long  and 
darting,  flying  among  the  clouds  and  protecting  its  worshippers 
by  pursuing  their  enemies.  The  illustration  here  given  is  copied 
from  one  of  the  war-flags  carried  by  the  Corean  mountaineers  from 
their  homes  to  tlie  forts  on  the  Han  River,  in  1871.  The  staff  is 
tipped  with  jiheasant-feathers  and  horse-hair. 

Their  fear  of  the  serpent  is  the  basis  of  their  worship,  and  the 

20 


306 


COREA. 


average  Corean  does  not  fail  to  take  due  precaution  to  guard 
against  its  sting.  In  addition  to  the  ordinary'  osa  or  black  snake, 
there  is  the  venomous  viper,  salmo,  which  “ kills  its  mother  at 
birth.”  Its  bite  is  considered  exceedingly  dangerous.  The  tai- 
mang  is  a great  serpent.  The  flower  called  kiuk-sa-wa  (snake- 
bane),  or  Eye  of  India,  is  believed  by  Coreans  to  keep  away  the 
reptiles,  and  hence  is  highly  valued. 

Hamel  and  the  French  missionaries  agree  in  picturing  Corea 
as  a land  weU  supplied  with  reptiles,  serpents,  and  vermin  of  all 
sorts,  and  testify  to  the  veneration  of  them  by  the  people.  In 
the  folk-lore  of  the  country,  the  beasts  play  a conspicuous  part. 

Another  creature  to  whom  wings  rightfully  belong  is  the  gin-sai. 
This  fabulous  bird  is  capable  of  diffusing  so  venomous  an  influ- 
ence that  even  its  shadow  poisons  food. 

Even  the  brief  list  of  creatures  which  we  have  enumerated 
does  not  exhaust  the  list  of  the  beings  which  are  real  and  active 
to  the  imagination  of  the  people.  Science  and  Christianity  are 
the  remedies  for  this  delirium  tremens  of  paganism. 

The  ancient  and  stiU  lingering  belief  in  the  powers  of  the  air 
and  aU  the  creatm-es  therein,  visible  and  invisible,  is  reflected  on 
their  triangular  and  streamer-shaped  war-banners.  They  believe 
that  aU  these  creatures  and  all  the  forces  of  nature  are  imder  the 
control  of  the  spirits,  who  wdll  give  or  withhold  sunshine  or  raia, 
send  blasting  mildew  and  pestilence,  or  fertihty,  plenty  and  joy, 
according  as  they  are  pleased  or  displeased. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  what  a soil  the  demagogue  has  for  sow- 
ing dragons’  teeth,  and  w'hat  frightful  popular  commotion  may  be 
stin'ed  up  by  playing  upon  the  fears  of  the  populace.  The  most 
recent  illustration  of  this  is  seen  in  the  frightful  mass.icre  of  the 
ministers  and  the  Japanese,  in  July,  1882.  The  long  drought 
ha^•ing  ruined  the  rice  crop,  the  leaders  of  the  anti-foreign  faction 
persuaded  the  common  people  that  the  spirits  were  annoyed  at  the 
introduction  of  foreigners,  and  therefore  withheld  the  rain.  In  this 
belief  they  were  strengthened  from  the  fact  that  it  rained  heavdy 
for  many  hom's  after  the  Japanese  had  been  driven  out  of  Seoul 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


LEGENDS  AND  FOLK-LORE. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  appreciate  or  understand  the  history  of 
people  whose  psychology  is  o\ir  own.  We  seem  to  look  through 
white  light  in  gazing  at  their  past  as  told  in  the  words  of  a lan- 
guage that  grew  in  the  same  mental  svmlight  with  om*  own.  In 
eating  fruit  that  grows  on  famihar  intellectual  soil,  we  may  some- 
times recognize  a slightly  strange  flavor,  but  the  pulp  is  good  food 
which  our  mental  stomach  does  not  reject,  but  readily  assimilates. 
Tinith,  like  the  moon,  usually  presents  one  side  only,  but  the  mass 
of  mankind  do  not  think  of  this,  even  if  they  know  it.  They  go 
on  bUssfully  imagining  they  have  seen  aU  sides,  even  the  full  orb. 

With  the  history'  of  the  Arj'an  nations  we  are  familiar,  and 
think  it  is  clear  to  us.  We  insist  that  we  know  we  can  understand 
what  they  did  and  that  their  thoughts  need  no  translation  to  us. 

A Hsitor  at  the  American  Centennial,  or  any  exposition  of  the 
industry  of  all  nations,  sees  before  liim  for  comparative  study  the 
art,  SATubols  of  religion,  architecture,  implements  of  domestic  hfe, 
and  aU  the  outward  expressions  of  inward  ideas.  They  are  the 
clothed  or  concrete  soul  of  man  under  the  varied  cirilizations  of 
this  planet.  Standing  before  the  exhibits  of  India — the  home  of 
the  Aiy-an  nations — the  man  of  Western  Christendom,  as  his 
mind’s  eye  surveys  the  vastness  of  difference  between  him  and  the 
Hindoo,  is  yet  able  to  bridge  the  gulf.  The  researches  into  lan- 
guage, art,  myths,  folk-lore,  show  him  that  the  infancy  of  the  two 
races  was  the  same,  and  that  modern  differences  are  impertinent 
accidents.  At  bottom  the  Aryan  and  the  Hindoo  are  brothers. 

No  such  reconciliation  of  ideas  is  yet  demonstrable  between 
the  ^longolian  and  the  Aiyan.  Before  the  art,  symbols,  ideas, 
literature,  language,  and  physical  presence  of  the  man  of  Cathay, 
no  bridging  of  the  gulf  seems  yet  possible.  He  appears  to  be  a 
man  of  another  planet  Language  gives  as  yet  little  clue  to  a 
common  origin  ; art  and  symbol  seem  at  the  other  pole,  and  in 


308 


COREA. 


psychology  the  difference  at  present  seems  total  and  irrecon- 
cilable. 

Hence,  to  attempt  to  write  the  history’  of  a Turanian  people  by 
simply  narrating  bald  facts  in  an  occidental  language,  seems  to  be 
but  putting  another  white  skeleton  in  the  museum  of  nations. 
Even  the  attempt,  by  a purely  destructive  method  of  criticism,  to 
manufacture  a body,  or  corpse,  rather,  of  history,  by  hacking 
away  all  legend  and  tradition  to  get  out  what  the  critic  is  pleased 
to  call  “ historj',”  seems  at  once  unnatural  and  false.  It  is  hke 
attempting  to  correlate  the  genius  of  Shakspeare  with  ounces  of 
beef  and  cheese,  or  to  measure  the  market  value  of  poetry  by 
avoirdupois.  A history  of  an  Asiatic  people  ought  to  be  as  much 
a history'  of  mind,  of  psychology,  as  of  facts  or  dynasties.  Hence, 
in  WTiting  of  a new  and  almost  unknown  people  like  the  Coreans, 
we  think  it  as  important  to  teU  what  they  believe  to  have  hap- 
pened, as  to  attempt  to  state  what  we  think  actually  did  happen. 
To  imderstand  a people  we  must  know  their  thoughts,  as  weU  as 
theu-  physical  enwonment. 

According  to  Corean  tradition,  the  origin  of  their  country  and 
people  is  thus  outlined : 

Of  old  the  land  had  neither  prince  nor  chiefs.  A Divine  Being 
descended  from  heaven  and  took  up  his  abode  at  the  foot  of  a 
sandal-wood  tree  on  the  Ever- White  Moimtains.  The  people  of 
the  land  became  his  subjects,  made  him  then.'  sovereign  and  called 
him  Dan  Kun  (the  Sandal  Prince),  and  his  realm  Cho-sen  (Flem- 
ing Calm).  This  took  place  in  the  time  of  Tang  Ti  Yao  (2356 
B.C.).  His  fir’st  residence  was  at  Ping-an.  Later  he  transferred  it 
to  Pe-yo,  where  his  descendants  remained  till  the  eighth  year  of 
the  emperor  W^u  Ting  of  the  Chang  dynasty  (1317  b.c.),  when 
they  were  established  in  Mount  Asstak.  His  descendants  reigned 
in  Cho-sen  more  than  one  thousand  years,  but  nothing  more  is 
known  of  them  after  the  period  covered  by  their  reign.  Then  fol- 
lowed the  occupation  of  the  countiw  by  the  Chinese  noble  Ki  Tsze. 

The  mythical  origin  and  founding  of  Shinra  is  thus  told  in  the 
local  legends  of  the  place.  After  the  invasion  of  Chr>-sen,  by  the 
Chinese  emperor,  many  of  the  original  inhabitants  fled  and  scat- 
tered over  the  east  coast.  They  made  settlements  on  the  moun- 
tains, in  the  valleys,  and  along  the  sea-shore,  some  of  which  in 
time  grew  to  be  cities  and  large  towns.  One  day  the  attention  of 
the  head  man  of  one  of  the  villages  was  attracted  by  the  neighing 
of  horses  toward  a mountain.  He  went  in  the  dii’ection  of  the 


LEGENDS  AND  FOLK-LORE. 


309 


soimds,  but  instead  of  a horse  he  found  an  egg  of  extraordinary 
size,  shaped  like  a goiu’d.  Carefully  breaking  it  open,  he  discov- 
ered a beautiful  rosy  boy-baby  inside.  The  old  man’s  heart  was 
touched  by  the  sight,  and  he  took  the  child  to  his  home  and 
adopted  it  as  his  own.  The  boy  gi’ew  up  beloved  of  all  who  saw 
or  knew  him.  When  but  thii’teen  years  old,  the  elders  of  the  six 
principal  towns  gathered  together  and  chose  him  as  their  lord 
and  master.  They  gave  him  a name  signifying  “ Coming  Out  of 
the  West,”  and  to  the  coimtry  a name  meaning  “Born  of  the 
Gom’d-egg.”  The  new  king  took  to  wife  a fail*  maiden  who  was 
reputed  to  be  the  offspring  of  a well-dragon.  They  reigned  for 
sixty  years,  when  their  daughter  succeeded  to  the  throne. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  her  reign  she  married  a youth  who  had 
come  from  afar,  whose  origin  was  as  wonderful  as  that  of  her  own 
parents.  His  mother  the  queen  had  been  delivered  of  an  egg. 
Her  husband,  not  enjojdng  such  a form  of  offspring,  threw  the  egg 
away,  but  the  queen  recovering  it,  carefully  WTapjied  it  in  a silk 
napkin,  and  uath  many  other  treasures  put  it  in  a box  and  set  it 
adiift  on  the  sea.  After  many  days  the  box  was  washed  ashore  on 
a distant  coast.  The  fishermen  who  picked  it  up  iu  theu*  nets 
thought  nothing  of  it,  and  threw  it  into  the  sea  again.  It  drifted 
into  one  of  the  harbors  of  Shinra.  An  old  woman  finding  it, 
opened  the  lid  and  found  a lovely  boy  with  a smile  on  his  face. 
Carefully  nourishing  him,  he  grew  up  to  be  a man  of  strength, 
nine  feet  high.  He  excelled  aU  other  youths  in  bodily  vigor  and 
accomplishments.  "Wdien  the  old  w'oman  first  picked  up  the  waif, 
there  were  a number  of  crows  standing  aroimd  the  shore,  and  the 
crone  gave  him  a name  refen-ing  to  the  presence  of  these  birds — 
“Opened  in  Presence  of  the  Crows.”  Excelling  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  geomancy,  he  foimd  a good  place  for  a residence  and 
built  on  it.  Hearing  of  his  reno'mi,  the  queen  of  Shim*a  married 
him  to  her  daughter. 

One  evening  the  newly  made  king  heard  a cock  crow  in  the 
woods  toward  the  west.  He  sent  his  servants  after  it,  who  found 
a small  golden  casket  suspended  fr*om  a tree.  Under  it  a white 
cock  was  cro\ring.  The  sei*vant  reported  the  matter  to  his  master. 
.(\nother  seiwant  was  despatched  to  the  place.  He  returned  with 
the  box,  which,  being  opened,  was  foimd  to  contain  a boy  baby, 
who  was  given  the  name  signifying  “ The  Golden  Boy  from  the 
Grove  in  which  the  Cock  crowed.”  The  baby  boy  gi*ew  up  and 
succeeded  his  father.  In  the  reign  of  the  twenty-second  king  of 


310 


COREA, 


the  line,  the  people  of  the  country,  then  called  Shin-han,  changed 
the  name  of  their  country  to  Shinra. 

In  the  “ Grammaire  Corc  ene  ” there  are  a number  of  speci- 
mens  of  folk-lore  given  in  Corean  and  French,  from  which  we 
extract  a few  of  the  most  characteristic.  The  first  one  is  an  illus- 
tration of  our  universal  human  nature. 

THE  THBEE  WISHES. 

There  were  once  two  old  married  folks  who  had  not  a single  child,  boy  or 
girl.  Extremely  poor,  they  lived  a i>itiable  life.  One  evening,  when  it  was 
very  cold  in  winter,  after  having  supped,  they  gazed  into  the  fire  in  the  bra- 
zier, and  sitting  in  their  room  face  to  face  they  warmed  themselves  a moment 
in  silence,  when  the  good  old  man  thus  spoke : 

“ For  the  rich  the  winter  is  an  excellent  sea.son  ; their  food  is  prepared  in 
advance.  Having  no  toil  they  have  only  to  take  their  ease.  But  for  the  poor, 
it  is  a rough  time  when  they  have  neither  food  for  the  mouth  nor  fuel.  If 
they  go  out  over  the  mountain  through  the  rain  or  the  snow  to  seek  wood,  they 
die  of  cold  or  frost.  ” 

The  good  dame  replied  : “ Tliey  say  that  Heaven  is  just.  Why  then  does 
he  permit  this  ? They  say,  besides,  that  when  you  pray  to  Heaven,  it  is  easy 
to  obtain  that  which  you  need.  If  we  ask  to  become  rich — ” said  she. 

“ You  are  right,  do  so,”  replied  the  husband. 

And  both  prostrating  themselves,  prayed  fervently  to  the  Deity,  when  sud- 
denly an  angel  appeared. 

“In  spite  of  your  sin  of  murmuring.  Heaven  having  pitied  you,  accords 
you  three  things,  after  which  you  can  ask  no  more.  Reflect  well,  choose,  and 
ask.”  Saying  this  he  disappeared. 

Tlie  old  man  made  this  proposition:  “If  we  ask  riches,  freedom  from 
sickness,  or  long  life — ” 

“ No,”  said  the  old  woman,  “ we  should  notenjoy  these  things  properly  if 
we  do  not  have  a child.  AVhat  pleasure  will  it  be  ? ” 

“ Hold  ! I have  not  asked.  IVhat  shall  I do  ? If  he  had  only  said  four 
things  at  the  good  moment ! Why  did  he  say  only  (/iree  f Since  we  wish  to 
have  a child,  must  we  forego  freedom  from  sickness,  must  we  renounce  riches, 
must  we  give  up  long  life  ? It  is  hard  to  decide.  Think,  then,  seriously  this 
night,  and  decide  to-morrow.” 

Breaking  off  their  conversation,  both  sat  plunged  in  reverie.  At  the  mo- 
ment of  lying  down  to  sleep,  the  old  woman,  stirring  up  the  fire  with  the 
tongs,  launched  out  with  this  reflection,  “If  we  could  have  three  or  four  feet 
of  pudding  to  set  to  toast  on  this  brazier,  that  would  be  royally  excellent.” 

She  spoke,  and  there  was  three  feet  of  food  placed  by  her  side. 

Tlie  husband,  beside  himself  with  rage,  screamed  out — 

“ Oh  ! what  a woman  ! By  one  stroke  you  have  lost  all  our  benefits.  To 
punish  you  I wish  the  pudding  would  hang  itself  on  the  point  of  your  nose.” 

Immediately  the  pudding  made  a leap  and  attached  itself  to  the  old  dame’s 
nose. 


LEGENDS  AND  FOLK-LORE. 


311 


At  this  the  husband  cried  out,  “Hello!  Angry  as  I am,  I have  also  by 
my  fault  lost  a wish.”  Seizing  the  sausage  to  detach  it,  they  pulled,  first  one, 
then  the  other,  almost  dislocating  the  nose,  but  the  sausage  held  on. 

“Alas!  ” said  the  woman  in  tears,  “if  this  is  always  to  remain  hanging 
here,  how  can  I live  ? ” 

The  husband,  on  the  contrary,  without  being  at  all  disturbed,  said,  “If 
even  yet  our  wish  of  fortune  is  fulfilled,  we  could  make  a tube  of  gold  to  hide 
this  sausage,  and  then  drawing  it  out  at  length,  it  will  be  only  more  beautiful 
to  see.” 

The  wife,  still  more  miserable,  cried  out,  “Oh,  wretched  me,  only  to 
think  that  fortune  should  wish  to  put  it  there.  Well ! whether  you  be  rich 
or  live  long,  as  for  me,  I should  like  to  kill  myself.” 

Saying  this  she  took  a cord  and  went  to  strangle  herself  at  the  end  of  a 
beam.  The  husband,  struck  with  fear,  and  touched  with  compassion,  hastened 
to  set  her  free. 

“Stop,”  said  he,  “there  remains  one  wish  to  us.  Have  your  own  way 
about  it.” 

“If  that  is  so,  I wish  that  what  hangs  to  my  nose  comes  loose.  Quick, 
quick,  that  it  may  go  swift  away.  That  is  my  chief  wish.” 

She  had  hardly  finished  speaking  when  the  sausage  fell  plump  to  the 
ground,  and  out  of  the  midst  of  the  heaven  an  angry  voice  was  heard : 

“ You  have  obtained  the  three  things  which  you  wished  for,  and  have  you 
gained  a great  advantage  ? If  you  wish  to  enjoy  true  blessing  in  this  world 
be  content  to  live  with  what  Heaven  gives,  and  do  not  form  vain  desires.” 

The  two  old  folks  spitted  the  pudding,  ate  it,  and  from  this  night  they 
abstained  from  foolish  wishes. 

On  the  morrow,  agreeably  to  their  supreme  ambition,  which  was  to  have  a 
baby,  they  found  a little  fatherless  and  motherless  orphan.  Having  adopted 
it  as  their  child,  they  gave  him  a good  education  and  lived  happily  to  extreme 
old  age. 

The  following  illustrates  official  shrewdness  and  rapacity : 

THE  HISTORY  OF  A NOSE. 

In  the  chief  city  of  Chulla,  there  was  a politician  who  was  in  debt  to  the 
government  to  the  amount  of  ten  thousand  strings  of  cash.  Unable  to  pay 
the  same,  he  was  condemned  to  death.  Cast  into  prison,  he  awaited  only 
the  orders  of  the  king  to  carry  out  the  sentence.  As  he  had  thought  hard  with- 
out discovering  any  means  to  get  out  of  the  affair,  he  bethought  himself  of  a 
stratagem.  So,  addressing  the  jailer,  he  said : 

“ Helloa ! you  there,  you’ll  do  well  to  let  me  go  free  a little  while.” 

“ Helloa ! ” answered  the  jailer,  “ what  wretched  talk  ! After  I have  set  free 
a man  who  ought  to  be  put  to  death  to-morrow  or  day  after  to-morrow,  what 
shall  / do  ?” 

The  prisoner  replied,  “ Are  we  not  friends  both  of  us  ? If  you  do  not  let 
me  go,  who  can  save  my  life?  Tliink  over  it  a little  and  see.  My  wife,  my 
children,  my  house,  all  I have,  all  my  relations  and  friends  being  here,  where 


312 


COREA. 


shall  I fly  ? If  you  set  me  at  liberty  for  some  moments  not  only  will  I not  ab- 
scond but  there  will  be  found  means  for  preserving  my  life  safely.  Do  so.” 

As  he  thus  besought  him  eagerly,  the  jailer,  struck  with  compassion, 
could  not  do  otherwise  than  let  him  go. 

So  at  midnight  he  presented  himself  before  the  door  of  the  room  where 
the  governor  slept,  and  thus  addressed  him. 

“Are  you  asleep  ? Is  your  excellency  sleeping  ? ” 

Hearing  the  sound  and  astonished  at  recognizing  the  voice  of  the  officer  who 
had  been  cast  into  prison  and  was  to  be  executed  in  a short  time,  the  gov- 
ernor asked. 

“Who  are  you? ” 

“ Your  servant,”  answered  the  officer. 

“ A scoundrel  who  is  at  the  point  of  being  executed,  how  is  it  you  are  here?  ” 
“If  I may  be  allowed  to  enter  to  salute  you,”  said  the  officer,  “I  have 
something  particular  to  say  to  you.” 

“Oh,  well,  come  in  and  speak.” 

The  officer  entering,  approached,  sat  down,  and  said  ; 

“I  pray  your  excellency  to  reflect  and  consider  my  purpose.  If  you  put 
your  servant  to  death  this  will  be  simply  one  man  of  means  less  in  the  world, 
and  the  money  I owe  will  be  lost  to  the  government.  What  advantage  will 
you  thus  derive?  If,  on  the  contrary,  you  preserve  my  life  there  will  be  one 
man  more  in  the  world,  and  I shall  repay  the  whole  of  my  debt  to  the  govern- 
ment. Let  me  then  live.  ” 

“ If  it  ought  to  be  so  I wish  you  well  in  the  matter.” 

“ Your  servant  will  come  again,  then,  to-morrow,  during  the  night,  to  see 
you.” 

“ Do  as  you  will.” 

The  morrow  during  the  night  the  officer  presented  himself  anew  and  asked 
to  be  introduced.  Approaching  he  made  the  prostrations  before  the  governor, 
drew  from  his  sleeve  a packet  which  he  undid  and  took  out  a sketch  represent- 
ing a human  nose.  He  immediately  besought  the  governor  to  please  put  his 
seal  upon  the  sketch. 

Agreeing  to  the  proposal  the  governor  imposed  his  seal. 

The  officer  now  associated  three  companions  who  were  in  the  plot,  and  they 
all  assembled  upon  the  coast  of  the  Eastern  Sea,  where  they  found  a populous 
village,  in  the  midst  of  which  rose  a high  and  grand  mansion.  Taking  their 
drink  of  spirits  at  a hotel  in  the  suburbs  of  the  next  village  beyond,  they  pre- 
pared to  sup.  Addressing  their  host  they  put  this  question  : 

“What  is  the  name  of  the  village  which  is  just  behind  us?  WTiose  is  the 
largest  house  ? ” 

The  inn-keeper  answered,  “ That  is  the  house  of  a very  rich  noble.  Last 
year  he  received  the  degree  of  the  doctorate  and  is  eligible  to  fill  very  soon  a 
very  high  position  under  the  government.” 

The  officer  taking  with  him  one  of  his  comrades  repaired  to  the  mansion, 
where,  as  he  noticed,  everything  showed  abundant  means,  and  thus  spoke  to 
the  sou, 

‘ ‘ .\s  we  have  a secret  affair  to  treat  of,  let  us  go  into  another  room,  ” said 
the  officer. 


LEGENDS  AND  FOLK-LORE. 


313 


They  did  so.  “See  here,  the  king  is  very  sick,  and  they  have  called  all 
the  physicians  from  all  the  eight  provinces  for  a consultation.  They  have  de- 
clared that  the  only  means  to  obtain  healing  is  to  find  the  nose  of  a man  just 
like  this,  and  to  concoct  a remedy  from  it.  This  is  why  we  have  been  com- 
manded by  the  Court,  where  they  have  said  to  us,  putting  in  our  hand  this 
sketch  of  the  nose.  ‘ Without  distinction  of  place  or  person  if  you  meet  a nose 
similar  to  this,  strike  it  off  and  produce  it  before  us  in  this  place.’  Obeying 
this  severe  order  we  have  been  out  many  times  without  being  able  to  find  a 
nose  conforming  to  the  sketch,  and  thus  far  have  made  useless  journeys,  but 
now,  without  peradventure,  your  honorable  father’s  nose  exactly  resembles 
this.  We  demand  to  see  him,  and  wherever  he  may  be  we  shall  not  depart  till 
we  have  cut  it  off.” 

The  son  cried  out:  “ Perhaps  they  do  say  such  things  ! ” 

“Who  dare  oppose  the  government  business?  Hurrj',  hurry,  strike  it  off 
and  we’ll  go.” 

The  son  fell  into  a study  and  reflected. 

“ It  is  an  affair  of  state.  This  is  a matter  which  we  cannot  prevent.  Cut 
it  off,  they  say,  but  to  cut  off  the  nose  of  my  old  father,  that  is  altogether  im- 
possible. The  entire  family,  men,  women,  young  and  old,  every  one  will  be 
plunged  into  woe.  You  can  bear  away  the  half  of  our  fortune  at  least,  if  you 
will  go  away  without  taking  my  father’s  nose.” 

Tire  officer  replied,  “We  had  proposed  to  ourselves  to  depart  only  after 
having  cut  off  the  nose.  However,  as  this  is  a matter  of  a son  devoted  to  his 
father,  and  that  they  may  not  repress  filial  piety  in  others,  we  shall  not  cut  off 
the  nose.  If  you  will  give  us  a certain  sum  we  will  go  elsewhere  to  procure  a 
nose  which  we  shall  present  to  the  king.” 

He  accepted  with  thanks  a sum  equal  to  many  times  ten  thousand  strings 
of  cash,  for  which  he  gave  a receipt,  told  the  sender  of  the  money  such  a day, 
such  a place,  and  on  leaving  offered  tlfi.s  recommendation  ; 

“Upon  the  whole,  say  nothing  of  this  affair.  If  it  should  leak  out,  and 
the  government  comes  to  know  that  having  found  a proper  nose  we  have  been 
bribed  not  to  cut  it  off,  we  shall  be  arrested  and  put  to  death,  they  will  cer- 
tainly cut  off  your  father’s  nose  and  take  your  money  also.  Pray  then  be  care- 
ful not  to  divulge  this  secret.”  Upon  this  they  took  their  leave. 

Overjoyed  at  not  having  his  parent’s  nose  amputated,  but  believing  that  the 
king  on  being  informed  would  send  again  on  this  business,  the  son  dared  let 
no  one  know  until  the  day  of  his  father’s  death.  Then  breaking  the  silence 
he  said,  “I  have  bought  my  father’s  nose  for thousand  strings  of  cash.” 

Tlie  story  here  told  explains  itself.  Cheng-chong  was  the  Har- 
oun  al  Kaschid  of  Corea. 

AN  INSTANCE  OF  ROYAL  SOLICITUDE. 

Tliere  was  in  Cho-sen  a king  called  His  Majesty  Cheng-chong,  who  was  cel- 
ebrated in  all  the  kingdom  for  liis  goodness.  One  night,  disguised  as  a coun- 
tryman, and  accompanied  only  by  a single  companion,  he  started  out  from  the 
midst  of  the  capital  to  make  a circuit  in  order  to  inform  himself  of  the  temper 
of  his  subjects,  and  to  become  himself  acquainted  with  the  details  of  their  life. 


314 


COREA. 


Arrived  at  a certain  point  he  looked  in  the  window.  There  wa.s  a miser- 
able house,  of  which  the  outer  dilapidation,  extremely  pitiable  as  it  was,  led 
him  to  suspect  in  the  interior  a state  of  things  difficult  to  imagine.  Eagerly 
wishing  to  know  what  it  was,  lie  punched  a peep-hole  in  the  paper  door  and 
perceived  an  old  man  weeping,  a man  in  mourning  singing,  and  a nun  or 
widow  dancing.  Unable  to  diviue  the  cause  of  this  spectacle,  he  ordered  his 
companion  to  call  the  master  of  the  house.  The  king’s  servant  doing  so,  said : 
“ Is  the  proprietor  of  the  house  at  home  ? ” 

Hearing  this  voice  the  man  in  mourning  made  his  appearance.  His  Majesty 
saluting  him  said  ; 

“ We  have  never  before  met.” 

“ True,”  said  the  man  in  mourning,  “ but  whence  are  you  ? How  is  it  that 
you  should  come  to  find  me  at  midnight  ? To  what  family  do  you  belong  ? ” 
Cheng-chong  answered,  “ I am  Mr.  Xi,  living  at  Tong-ku-an.  As  I was 
passing  before  your  house,  I was  attracted  by  strange  sounds.  Then  by  a hole 
which  I made  in  the  door,  I saw  an  old  man  weeping,  a nun  who  danced,  and 
a gentleman  in  mourning  who  sang.  Why  did  the  old  man  shed  tears,  the  nun 
dance,  and  the  man  in  mourning  sing  ? Unable  to  fathom  the  motive  I have 
made  my  friend  call  the  householder  with  the  purpose  of  informing  myself.” 
The  man  in  mourning  rejoined,  “ Have  you  any  business  to  know  other 
people’s  matters  ? What  is  your  reason  for  acting  thus  when  it  concerns  you 
so  little  ? The  night  is  well  gone.  Get  back  as  quickly  as  possible.” 

“No,  not  at  all.  I acknowledge  that  it  is  not  becoming  to  pry  into  the  af- 
fairs of  others,  but  this  is  such  an  extraordinary  case  I beg  of  you  give  me 
some  light  on  the  matter.” 

“Alas!  ” said  the  man  in  mourning,  “why  is  the  gentleman  so  eager  to 
know  other  people’s  matters  ? ” 

Cheng-chong  replied,  “ It  is  important  that  I should  he  somewhat  informed.” 
“ Since  the  gentleman  wishes  so  much  to  know,  I cannot  do  other  than  tell. 
This  is  why.  My  family  has  always  been  poor.  In  my  hut  one  could  never 
find  sufficient  grain  for  a meal  and  one  flea  would  not  have  enough  room  upon 
my  land  to  squat  upon.  I have  no  victuals  for  my  old  father.  This  is  why, 
morning  and  evening,  in  default  of  all  other  resource,  my  wife  has  often  cut 
off  a tress  of  her  hair  and  gone  and  sold  it  to  buy  a cup  of  bean-soup,  which 
she  graciously  offers  to  my  father.  This  evening  she  clipped  and  sold  all  of 
her  hair  that  remained,  and  by  this  she  has  become  bare-headed  like  a nun. 
My  old  father,  seeing  that  for  his  sake  his  young  daughter-in-law  has  become 
a nun,  broke  out  into  mourning  in  these  terms : 

“ ‘ Why  have  I lived  to  this  day  ? Why  am  I not  dead  ? Why  have  I thus 
degraded  my  daughter-in-law  ? ’ And  in  saying  this  he  shed  tears.  To  con- 
sole him,  my  wife  said  to  him,  ‘ Do  not  weep,’  and  she  danced.  I,  also,  al- 
though in  mourning,  joined  in  with  my  wife.  One  danced,  the  other  sang. 
This  made  my  old  father  smile,  and  perhaps  gave  him  solace.  There  ! that  is 
whj’  we  behaved  so.  Do  not  think  it  strange,  and  go  away.” 

Listening  to  this  narrative  the  king  was  impressed  with  such  a marked  su- 
preme devotion  on  the  part  of  the  son  and  daughter-in-law,  even  in  the  time 
of  deepest  misfortune,  and  he  said,  “Tliis  is  the  most  extraordinary  thing  in 
the  world.  How  will  it  do  to  present  you  at  the  examination  to-morrow  ? ” 


LEGENDS  AND  FOLK-LORE. 


315 


**  what  examination  to-morrow  ? ” asked  the  man. 

“Why,  certainly,”  said  Cheng-chong,  “to-morrow  there  will  be  an  examin- 
ation. By  all  means  don’t  fail  to  be  there.” 

The  man  responded,  “ But  I have  not  heard  it  said  that  there  is  to  be  an 
examination.” 

“Whether  you  have  heard  or  not,”  said  the  king,  “prepare  to  compete, 
and  present  yourself.  As  I shall  also  present  myself  to-morrow  I shall  give 
you  a stall  in  the  enclosure.” 

Having  thus  spoken  he  took  his  leave,  returned  to  the  palace  and  awaited 
the  stroke  of  the  great  clock-bell. 

No  sooner  did  he  hear  the  vibration  of  the  mighty  gong  than  he  immedi- 
ately gave  the  order  to  announce  promptly  the  examination  in  the  city,  and 
beyond  the  walls,  to  the  utter  astonishment  of  the  literary  men,  who  said, 
“ Even  until  yesterday  no  one  had  heard  of  an  examination,  and  behold  it  was 
published  during  the  night.  What  does  this  mean  ? ” 

The  poor  householder  on  his  part  made  this  reflection,  “Although  I knew 
nothing  about  it,  this  man  knows  perfectly,”  and  he  started  out. 

On  the  way  he  noticed  a crowd  of  candidates.  Without  hesitation  he 
entered  the  enclosure.  Tlie  subject  of  the  examination  was : “ The  song  of  a 
man  in  mourning,  the  dance  of  a nun,  the  tears  of  an  old  man.  ” 

Of  all  the  students  not  one  could  derive  the  sense  of  such  a subject. 

Tliis  man  alone  knew  it  perfectly  well,  because  he  had  had  experience  of 
those  very  things  in  his  own  house.  lie  treated  the  theme  clearly  and  sent  in 
his  copy.  The  king  having  examined  the  essay  and  found  it  without  a mis- 
take, gave  the  degree  of  doctor  and  sent  for  him  to  come  to  him. 

When  they  were  in  each  other’s  presence  the  king  said  : 

“Do  you  know  me?  It  is  I who  yesterday  recommended  you  to  present 
yourself  at  the  examination.  Lift  up  your  head  and  look.” 

Fixing  his  gaze  attentively,  the  man  recognized  who  he  was — in  effect  the 
same  person — and  manifested  his  feelings  in  appropriate  actions  of  gratitude. 

“ Go  quickly,”  said  the  king  to  him,  “ go  find  your  old  father  and  wife.” 
Forthwith,  with  high  appointment  to  office  joined  to  magnificent  treat- 
ment, the  king  recompensed  the  filial  jiiety  of  the  son  and  daughter-in-law. 

The  royal  renown  has  been  handed  down  from  generation  to  generation. 
In  truth,  beyond  the  goodness  of  the  king,  the  reward  bestowed  upon  the  filial 
devotion  of  these  two  married  people  is  known  to  every  one. 

Endently  the  following  is  a story  told  by  metropolitans  to  show 
up  the  bumpkins  of  the  provinces  : 

THE  PRODIGIOUS  EFFECTS  OF  A LOOKING-GLASS. 

A young  noble  of  Kiung-sang  province  was  going  on  a journey  to  Seoul. 
Just  as  he  was  about  to  depart,  his  wife  called  him. 

“He!  say  now,  listen  to  me  a little.  I have  heard  the  mother  of  Mr. 
Kim  speak  of  a very  lovely  thing  which  looks  like  glass  and  pretty  metal. 
They  say  that  if  you  look  in  it  you  will  see  a very  curious  thing.  You  must 
bring  me  one.” 


316 


COREA. 


“Is  it  dear  or  cheap?  ” asked  the  husband. 

“ It  is  not  dear,”  said  she.  “ It  will  he  necessary  to  spend  some  money,  but 
if  you  heed  the  matter  at  all,  it  will  he  easy  to  pay  for  it.”  This  is  what  the 
husband  heard  as  he  set  out  for  the  capital. 

Having  finished  his  business  at  Seoul  he  was  on  the  point  of  returning, 
having  almost  lost  sight  of  his  wife’s  order.  At  last  he  recalled  it,  asked  the 
name  of  the  object  in  question,  and  made  the  purchase  of  a mirror  through  one 
of  his  friends.  In  his  eagerness  to  get  home  he  jjut  his  wife’s  commission  in 
his  wallet  without  even  looking  at  it.  When  he  arrived  home,  she  hastened 
to  take  out  the  mirror.  At  once  she  perceived  in  it  a woman.  Immediately 
she  began  to  weep  and  to  berate  her  husband 

“Oh  the  villain!  not  only  to  play  himself  the  vagabond  and  debauchee 
hut  to  bring  along  a concubine  ! Is  it  possible?  This  woman,  what  is  she?  ” 

The  amazed  husband  looked  in  the  mirror,  and  at  the  side  of  his  wife  per- 
ceived a man.  Unable  to  contain  his  wrath  which  made  his  face  first  dark 
and  then  blue,  he  uttered  piercing  cries. 

“ Is  this  the  conduct  for  the  wife  of  a noble.  You  have  brought  a libertine 
here,”  cried  he. 

He  was  about  to  murder  his  wife,  when  his  old  mother  hearing  the  squabble 
came  in  to  know  what  it  was.  At  sight  of  the  old  woman  the  quarrel  ceased 
on  either  side.  Pointing  at  the  mirror,  the  rivals  spoke  both  at  once.  The 
weeping  daughter-in-law  raved  about  a concubine,  the  son,  even  more  angry, 
talked  of  a paramour.  As  the  couple  had  never  quarrelled  before,  there  was 
no  way  of  accounting  for  the  mystery. 

“ Do  not  be  vexed,”  said  she,  and  looking  in  the  mirror  she  saw  a woman. 
At  once  she  broke  out  into  a laugh. 

“Is  it  because  you  see  the  old  woman,  your  neighbor,  that  you  dispute? 
The  widow  Pak  has  come  to  get  some  fire,”  said  she,  and  she  went  out  to 
speak  to  her,  but  she  was  not  there. 

Astonished,  she  called  her  husband  and  said  to  him 

“ There  is  in  the  children’s  room  a very  funny  thing.  You  can  see  in  it 
all  kinds  of  extraordinary  things  and  they  are  bickering  over  it.  Come  and 
see  a little.” 

The  venerable  gentleman  having  entered  the  room  perceived  in  the  mirror 
an  aged  man. 

“ Hello  ! the  puppy  of  the  teacher  Tsoi  has  come  to  collect  his  fees  and  I 
have  not  a penny.  That  is  not  very  nice.” 

The  people  of  the  village,  one  by  one,  two  by  two,  all  without  exception 
looked  at  the  mirror,  but  unable  to  comprehend  anything,  they  made  a tumult. 
Curious  to  know  what  should  result,  they  carried  it  to  the  magistrate.  At  sight 
of  the  instrument,  the  man  of  authority  more  astonished  than  the  others, 
called  the  policemen  and  gave  them  this  order  : 

“A  new  ofiicer  has  arrived,  why  have  I lost  my  place?  Get  ready  men 
and  horses  for  him.” 

Really  believing  that  he  had  been  cashiered  he  prepared  to  leave,  when  a 
young  policeman  after  a careful  examination  of  the  mirror,  pointed  out  the 
manner  in  which  the  visage  of  each  individual  was  reflected. 


CHAPTER  XXXY. 


PROVERBS  AND  PITHY  SAYINGS. 

Shut  off,  as  they  are,  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  like  fish  m a 
weU,  the  Coreans  nevertheless  have  coined  a fail-  share  of  homely 
wisdom,  which  finds  ready  circulation  in  their  daily  speech.  Their 
proverbs  not  only  bear  the  mint-mark  of  their  origin,  but  reflect 
tnily  the  image  and  superscription  of  those  who  send  them  forth. 
Many,  indeed,  of  theii-  cmTent  proverbs  and  pithy  expressions  are 
of  Japanese  or  Chinese  origin,  but  those  we  have  selected  are 
mainly  of  peninsular  bii-th,  and  have  the  flavor  of  the  sod. 

Do  the  Coreans  place  the  seat  of  wisdom  as  they  do  the  point 
of  vaccination,  in  the  nose  ? They  ask,  “ Who  has  a nose  three 
feet  long?”  which  means,  “ If  one  is  embarrassed,  how  can  he  put 
others  at  ease?”  Eridently  they  have  a wholesome  regal'd  for 
thit  member.  A “nose  of  kon  ” describes  an  ojiinionated  man 
and  suggests  unhmited  “cheek.”  A common  expression  of  the 
Christians,  meaning  to  go  to  church  and  pray,  is  “ to  see  the  long 
nose  of  the  father  ” — that  feature  of  the  French  priest’s  face 
being  looked  upon  irith  awe  as  the  seat  of  -wisdom. 

Between  the  rivals,  Japan  and  China,  Corea  probably  sees  her- 
self in  this  proverb  of  the  unhappy  cur  that  wanders  boneless 
between  two  kitchens — the  cook  in  each  supposing  it  has  been 
fed  by  the  other.  “ The  dog  which  between  two  monasteries  gets 
nothing.” 

Corea’s  isolation  is  “like  a fish  in  a well,”  or  “like  a hermit 
in  the  market-place.”  They  say  of  a secluded  \’iUager,  “He 
knows  nothing  beyond  the  place  which  he  inhabits.” 

“ One  stick  to  ten  bhnd  men,”  is  something  very  precious. 

“The  cock  of  the  village  in  a splendid  city  mansion,”  is  the 
bumpkin  in  the  capital. 

“To  have  a cake  in  each  hand,”  is  to  know  not  which  to  eat 
first — to  be  in  a quandar}'. 

“ A volcano  under  the  snow,”  is  a man  of  amiable  manners 
who  conceals  a -violent  temper. 


318 


COREA. 


“ The  treasvire  which  always  circulates  without  an  obstacle,”  is 
” cash,”  or  sajjeks. 

“ An  apricot-blossom  in  the  snow,”  is  said  when  something 
rare  and  maiwellous  happens. 

“To  blow  away  the  hail-  to  see  if  there  is  a scar,”  is  to  look  for 
a mote  in  another  man’s  eye,  and  to  himt  for  defects. 

“ As  difficult  as  the  roads  of  Thibet,”  is  eridently  a reminis- 
cence derived  from  the  ancient  Buddhist  missionaries  who  came 
from  that  region. 

“ To  put  on  a silk  dress  to  travel  at  night,”  is  to  do  a good 
action  and  not  have  it  known. 

Some  pithy  sayings  show  the  local  gauge  of  sense.  “ He 
does  not  know  sUver  from  lead,”  “He  has  round  eyes,”  “He 
can’t  teU  cheese  from  w-heat,”  He  is  an  idiot  “Doesn’t  know 
lu  from  yu.”  This  last  refers  to  two  Corean  letters,  jot  and 
tittle. 

“As  opposed  as  fire  and  water.” 

“ A buckskin  man,”  is  a man  of  no  wiU  or  backbone. 

“ To  have  a big  hand,”  means  to  be  liberal 

“ A great  blue  sea,”  refers  to  something  very  difficult,  with  no 
end  to  it  and  no  w-ay  out  of  it 

A man  who  is  “ not  kno^^•n  in  aU  the  eight  coasts,”  is  an  utter 
stranger. 

A very  sick  person  is  “ a man  who  holds  disease  in  his  arms.” 

“A  bag  of  diseases,”  is  a ckronic  patient. 

“TMio  can  teU  in  seeing  a crow  fljdng  whether  it  be  male  or 
female?”  is  a question  referriug  to  the  impossible. 

The  numeral  10,000  {man)  plays  a great  part  in  proverbial 
sayings  as  “10,000  times  certain.”  Corea  is  a “land  of  10,000 
peaks.”  Certain  success  is  “10,000  chances  against  one.”  “To 
die  10,000  times  and  not  be  regretted,”  is  to  be  “worthy  of 
10,000  deaths.”  Ten  thousand  soitows  means  great  grief.  A 
mountain  is  “10,000  heights  of  a man  high.”  “Ten  thousand 
strings  of  cash,”  is  a priceless  amount.  Man-nin  are  10,000  peo- 
ple— all  the  people  in  the  universe. 

“ To  lose  one’s  hands,”  is  to  make  a fiasco. 

A comet  is  an  “ arrow  star.” 

“ A himdred  battles  make  a veteran.” 

Almost  as  poetical  as  the  Greek  “ anarithma  gelasma  ” (unnum- 
bered laughings)  is  this  Corean  description  of  the  sea — “ Ten 
thousand  flashings  of  blue  waves.” 


PROVERBS  a^:d  pithy  sayings. 


319 


“ To  lose  both  at  a time,”  is  a proverb  founded  on  a native 
love-story. 

“ When  a raven  flies  from  a pear-tree,  a pear  falls  ” — appear- 
ances are  deceitful,  don’t  hazard  a guess. 

“ If  one  lifts  a stone,  the  face  reddens.”  The  Coreans  are  fond 
of  rival  feats  of  lifting.  Heavy  stones  are  kept  for  that  pm-pose. 
“Results  are  proportionate  to  effort  put  forth.” 

Mosquitoes  are  hvely  and  jubilantly  hungry  in  Cho-sen,  yet  it 
does  not  do  to  fight  them  with  hea\'y  weapons  or  “ seize  a sabre 
to  kin  a mosquito.” 

A verj'  poor  man  is  thus  described  : “ He  eats  only  nine  times 
in  a month,”  or  “He  eats  only  thi-ee  times  in  ten  days.”  To  say 
he  is  in  the  depths  of  poverty  is  to  mention  the  jDathetic  fact  that 
“ he  has  extinguished  his  fire  for  “ he  looks  to  the  fom-  winds 
and  finds  no  friend.” 

“The  right  and  left  are  different,”  is  said  of  a hj'pocrite  who 
does  not  speak  as  he  thinks. 

MTien  a man  is  not  ver}’  bright  he  “has  mist  before  his 
eyes  ; ” or  he  “ carries  his  wits  under  his  anns  ; ” or  has  “ hid- 
den his  sold  under  his  ai*m-pits,”  or  he  “ goes  to  the  east  and 
goes  to  the  west  when  he  is  bothered.” 

Lake  Beaconsfield’s  dicriim — “ Critics  are  men  who  have  failed 
in  literature  and  aid,”  is  this  Coreau  echo,  “ Good  critic,  bad 
worker.” 

“On  entering  a -village  to  know  its  usages,”  is  our  “Mlien  in 
Rome  do  as  the  Romans  do.” 

“ To  destroy  jade  and  gravel  together,”  refers  to  iniliscrimi- 
nate  destruction. 

“Without  wind  and  -without  cloud,”  describes  a serene  life. 

“Go  to  sea,”  is  a pro-sdncial  malediction  hearier  than  a tinker’s, 
and  worse  than  “ Go  to  grass.” 

“I  am  I,  and  another  is  another,”  is  a foi-mida  of  selfish,  and 
Corean  for  “ego  et  non  ego,”  “I  and  not  I.” 

“A  poor  horse  has  always  a thick  tail  ” — talent  and  capacity 
are  badly  located. 

Tlie  large  number  of  morals  pointed  and  tales  adorned  by  the 
tiger  are  referred  to  elsewhere. 


CHAPTER  XXXYI. 


THE  C0REA2J  TIGER. 


The  one  royal  quadruped  associated  with  Corea,  as  the  white 
elephant  is  with  Siam,  the  bison  with  the  United  States,  or  the 
dt'omedary  with  Egypt,  is  the  tiger.  Unlike  his  relative  in  India 

that  roams  in  the  hot  jun- 
gles and  along  the  river 
bottoms,  the  Corean  “king 
of  the  mountains”  is  seen 
oftenest  in  the  snow  and 
forests  of  the  north,  rang- 
ing as  far  as  the  fiftieth 
parallel 

Both  actually  and  ideal- 
ly the  tiger  is  the  symbol 
of  power  and  fierceness. 
The  flag  of  the  tiger-hunt- 
ers, from  the  northern 
provinces  of  Ping-an  or 
Ham-kiimg,  who  so  bravely 
faced  the  rifles  of  the 
United  States  maiines  and 
sailors  in  “ our  httle  war 
■with  the  heathen,”  in  1871, 
was  a winged  tiger  rampant, 
spitting  fire,  holding  the 
lightnings  in  his  lifted  fore-claws,  and  thus  embodying  the  powers 
of  earth,  air,  and  heaven.  It  reminds  one  of  the  "winged  leopai-d  in 
the  vision  of  Daniel,  “After  this,  I beheld,  and  lo  another  like  a 
leopard,  which  had  upon  the  back  of  it  four  "wings  of  a fowl.”  It  is 
the  tutelary  genius  of  the  descendants  of  the  aboriginal  worshippers 
of  the  tiger,  who  even  yet  cUng  to  the  rehgion  of  the  soil' 

' Tliis  flag  was  presented  by  its  captors  to  Commodore  Homer  C.  Blake,  by 
whose  courtesy  the  writer  had  the  sketch  made  for  the  cut  given  above. 


Battle-flag  Captured  in  the  Han  Forts,  1871. 


THE  COREAH  TIGER. 


321 


The  caps  of  the  body-g-uard  of  the  sovereign  are  decorated 
with  the  cheek  and  whiskers  of  the  tiger,  in  order  to  inspire 
terror  among  beholders.  The  Corean  beauty  carries  among  the 
jewelry  and  “ charms”  in  the  reticule  at  her  waist,  a claw  of  the 
di-eaded  pem  or  tiger,  nor  can  the  hardy  mountaineer  put  in  the 
hand  of  his  bride  a more  eloquent  proof  of  his  valor  than  one  of 
these  weapons  of  a man-eater.  It  means  even  more  than  the  edel- 
weiss of  other  mountain  lauds.  On  the  floors  of  the  better  class 
of  houses  the  tiger-skin  rug  not  only  adorns  the  best  room,  but 
makes  the  children’s  play-gro\md,  or  the  baby’s  cushion  in  lieu  of 
cradles,  which  are  unkno-uni.  The  soft  hair  of  these  natui’al  rugs  is 
often  a finger  long.  Cmdous  toys  are  made  of  the  fm’. 

The  most  prized  articles  among  the  ti’ibute  offerings  (in  these 
days,  rather  a “bonus”  or  bribe,  than  a tax  or  humiliation)  pre- 
sented at  the  com’t  of  Peking,  as  of  old  at  Kioto  or  Yedo,  are 
tliese  gorgeous  pelts.  One  of  them,  which  the  writer  saw  recently, 
the  property  of  a Japanese  merchant,  measured  twelve  feet  long, 
exclusive  cf  the  tail.  The  symbol  of  military  rank  in  old  Japan, 
as  indicative  as  om*  shoulder-straps,  was  a tiger-skin  scabbard. 
Especially  was  it  honorable  to  wear  it  if  captured  with  one’s  o^ra 
hands  on  “frontier  service.”  The  hair  of  these  animals  seems  to 
have  more  of  a woolly  quahty  than  those  from  India,  while  the 
orange  tint  is  far  less  predominant,  white  taking  its  iflace.  The 
black  bars  are,  however,  of  equal  magnificence  with  the  tropical 
jn’oduct,  and  the  tad.  seems  to  be  rather  longer.  Some  idea  of  the 
great  numbers  and  awful  ravages  of  these  huge  f elides  in  the  two 
northern  prorinces  of  the  Peninsular  Kingdom,  may  be  gained 
from  the  common  saying  of  the  Chinese  that  “ the  Coreans  himt 
the  tiger  during  one  half  the  year  and  the  tigers  himt  the  Coreans 
dming  the  other  half.”  The  Coreans  re  tori  by  the  proverb  bom 
of  the  desolation  that  has  so  often  followed  the  presence  of  a Chi- 
nese army  on  their  soil,  Avhether  as  invaders  or  allies  : “ After  the 
Chinese,  the  tigers.’”  As  a single  man  can  create  the  gigantic 
spectre  of  the  Brocken,  so  in  the  national  literature  this  one  ani- 
mal seems  to  have  cast  a measureless  shadow  of  evil  influence 
upon  this  hermit  nation.  From  the  most  ancient  times  it  has 
been  an  object  of  religious  reverence.  “ Tliey  also  worshij:>ped  the 
tiger,  which  they  looked  on  as  a god,”  was  written  of  the  people 
living  on  the  sea  of  Japan  before  the  Christian  era.  “ They  had 
also  the  many-spotted  leopard.”  A few  of  the  national  proverbs 
will  illustrate  the  amount  of  attention  which  the  subject  receives 
21 


322 


COREA. 


in  daily  life,  in  art,  religion,  and  language,  and  how  often  it  sen-es 
to  point  the  morals  and  adorn  the  tales  told  around  Corean 
hearths.  “ A wooden  tiger,”  is  the  ass  in  the  hon’s  skin. 

“ A broken-backed  tiger”  describes  impotent  and  raging  malice. 

“ To  give  wings  to  a tiger,”  is  to  add  shrewdness  to  force. 

“If  you  don’t  enter  the  tiger’s  lair,  you  can’t  get  her  cubs,”  is 
said  to  spur  on  the  faint  heart,  “ to  beard  the  tiger  in  his  cave.” 

“ A tiger’s  repast,”  describes  excess  in  eating,  or  the  gorging 
which  follows  after  fasting.  “ To  nourish  a tiger,  and  have  him 
devour  you,”  probably  states  a common  fact  of  history,  as  well  as 
it  depicts  ingratitude.  “ If  you  tread  on  the  tail  of  a tiger,  you’U 
know  it,”  explains  itself.  “It  is  hard  to  let  go  the  tail  of  a tiger,” 
suggests  our  “fire”  after  the  “ frjdng-pan,”  or  the  “other  horn 
of  the  dilemma  while  over-cautious  people  “ in  avoiding  a deer, 
meet  a tiger.”  l\Ien  of  irascible  temper  or  rtolent  disposition  are 
given  the  pet  name  of  maing-ho,  which  means  an  unusually  fero- 
cious tiger  or  “man-eater.” 

Corean  shrewdness  utdizes  the  phenomena  of  local  experience, 
and  equals  the  craft  of  the  sellers  of  Joseph.  So  common  is 
the  disappearance  of  a riUager  thi'ough  visitations  of  the  tiger, 
that  the  standard  method  of  escaping  creditors  or  processes  of 
law  is  to  leave  bits  of  one’s  toi’n  clothes  in  the  woods,  and  then  to 
abscond.  Obliging  friends  or  relatives  quickly  report,  “ Devom'ed 
by  a tiger,”  and  too  often  it  is  beheved  that  “Joseph  is  without 
doubt  rent  in  pieces.”  This  local  substitute  for  om'  former  G.  T. 
T.,  or  the  usual  trip  to  Europe,  is  especially  fashionable  in  places 
where  “tigers  as  big  as  a mountain”  are  plentiful.  To  drive 
away  the  dreaded  kal-pem,  the  people  invoke  the  aid  of  the  tu-e',  a 
fabidous  monster,  which  is  the  enemy  of  the  tiger,  and  which  the 
latter  greatly  fears.  The  cry  of  his  name  tu-e,  tu-e , is  believed  to 
act  as  a charm,  and  is  often  raised  by  -sdllagers  at  night. 

In  art,  though  the  native  picture-maker  may  di’aw  a hon  in 
such  preposterous  shape  and  with  such  impossible  attributes  as  to 
show  at  once  that  no  bring  model  was  ever  before  his  eyes,  yet  in 
those  pictmres  of  the  tiger  di'awn  by  Corean  ai'tists  which  we  have 
examined,  accm*acy  and  rigor  of  treatment  predominate  over 
artistic  grace. 

The  hrmters  who  are  familiar  with  eveiw  habit,  trait  of  charac- 
ter, and  physical  detail  of  the  species,  carefully  distinguish  his 
parts  and  varieties.  Eo-rang-i  is  the  generic  name  for  the  feli>i 
tigris.  Kal-pem  is  a mature  fellow  in  full  claw,  scratchy  and 


THE  CORBAN  TIGER. 


B23 


ferocious.  3Iaing-ho  is  a large  one  of  unusual  size  and  in  the  full 
rampancy  of  his  vigor.  3Iil-pal  is  an  old  brute  that  can  no  longer 
scratch,  and  is  most  probably  mangy,  and  well  gouged  and  scan’ed 
from  numerous  household  quarrels  and  frequent  tussles  with 
rivals.  Pi-ho  is  one  agile  in  turning  tail  to  escape,  rather  than  in 
showing  teeth  to  fight — the  term  being  sometimes  applied  to  the 
leopard.  San-tol  is  a huge  feUow  that  makes  annual  visits  to  one 
place,  making  his  lightning  strike  more  than  once  in  the  same 
spot.  Siyo-ho  is  a little,  and  hal-jjem  is  a female,  tiger.  A “ stone” 
tigi'ess  is  sterile.  Special  terms  suggestive,  and  even  poetical,  for 
the  murders,  calamities,  or  ravages  of  the  beast,  for  traps  or 
ditches,  for  the  skin,  tail  (used  for  banners  and  spear-sheaths), 
beard,  moustaches,  and  the  noises  of  puning,  gi-owling,  nocturnal 
cateiTvauling,  and  even  for  lashing  the  tad,  enrich  and  vivify  the 
Cho-sen  vocabulaiy. 

Tiger-shooting  is  not  a favorite  sport  among  the  nobles  or 
young  bloods.  Hunting  in  general  is  considered  a servile  occu- 
pation. Nobles,  except  those  of  a few  poor  families  in  the  north- 
ern provinces,  never  pi’actise  it  as  sport.  Yet  it  is  free  to  aU. 
There  are  no  game  laws,  no  proscription  of  aims,  no  game  pre- 
sences, no  seasons  interdicted. 

The  only  animal  which  it  is  forbidden  to  kiU  is  the  falcon, 
whose  life  is  protected  by  stringent  laws.  From  the  most  ancient 
times  this  bird  of  the  golden  wing  has  been  held  in  high  honor. 
The  hunting-pp-ounds  are  almost  entirely  among  the  mountains,  as 
the  valleys  ai’e  too  densely  occupied  with  rice  and  millet  fields 
and  cultivated  soil,  to  allow  game  to  exist  or  be  himted.  The 
chief  weapon  used  is  the  flint-lock,  imported  from  Japan.  With 
this  a single  hunter  will  attack  the  huge  game,  although  the  ani- 
mal, when  not  immedately  killed,  leaps  right  upon  his  enemy  and 
easily  makes  him  his  prey.  Ylien  a tiger  has  caused  great  rav- 
ages in  a district,  the  local  magistrate  calls  together  all  the 
professional  hunters  and  organizes  a hunt  in  the  mountains.  In 
such  cases,  the  chase  is  usually,  and  of  intent,  without  resvdts  ; for 
the  skin  is  the  pi-operty  of  the  government,  and  the  ofiicial  always 
looks  out  for  himself,  coming  in  first  for  the  spoils.  Hence  it  is 
that  a goveiTiment  hunt  is  usually  a farce.  !Most  of  the  tiger- 
hunters  prefer  to  meet  the  royal  game  alone,  for  then  the  prized 
skin,  which  they  sell  secretly,  is  theirs.  They  eat  the  meat,  and  the 
bones  stripped  and  boiled  make  various  medicines. 

The  number  of  human  lives  lost,  and  the  value  of  property 


324 


COREA. 


destroyed  by  their  ravages,  is  so  great  as  at  times  to  depopulate 
certain  districts.  A hungry  tiger  will  often  penetrate  a \’illage  in 
which  the  houses  are  well  secured,  and  will  prowl  around  a hovel 
or  ill-secured  dwelling,  during  several  entii’e  nights.  If  hunger 
presses  he  wdl  not  raise  the  siege  until  he  leaps  upon  the  thatched 
roof.  Tlirough  the  hole  thus  made  by  tearing  through,  he  bounds 
upon  the  terrified  household.  In  this  case  a hand-to-claw  fight 
ensues,  in  which  the  tiger  is  killed  or  comes  off  rictorious  after 
glutting  himself  upon  one  or  more  human  victims.  Rarely,  how- 
ever, need  this  king  of  Corean  beasts  resort  to  this  expedient,  for 
such  is  the  carelessness  of  the  'sfillagers  that  in  spite  of  the  man- 
eater’s  presence  in  their  neighborhood,  they  habitually  sleep 
during  the  summer  with  the  doors  of  their  homses  ■wide  open,  and 
oftentimes  even  in  the  sheds  in  the  open  fields  without  dreaming 
of  taking  the  precaution  to  light  a fii’e. 

This  sense  of  secm-ity  is  especially  apt  to  follow  after  a grand 
hunt  successfully  pui’sued.  Then  the  prey  is  supposed  to  have 
been  all  killed  off  in  the  ricinity  or  diaven  to  the  distant  moun- 
tains. The  Coreans  arc  as  careless  of  tigers  as  the  Japanese  are  of 
fires.  Sometimes  the  tiger  is  caught  in  a snare,  without  danger 
and  by  veiy  simple  means.  A deep  pit  is  covered  over  with 
branches,  leaves,  and  earth.  At  the  bottom  a sharp  stake  is  set 
up.  This,  however,  is  only  rarely  used.  During  the  winter  the 
snow  is  half  frozen  over  and  strong  enough  to  bear  the  weight  of 
a man,  but  is  broken  through  by  the  paws  of  the  tiger.  The 
beast  sinks  to  the  belly,  and  not  being  able  to  move  fast,  or  es- 
cape, is  as  helpless  as  a fly  in  molasses.  It  is  then  apjiarently 
quite  easy  to  approach  the  creature  at  bay,  though  woe  be  to  the 
hunter  who  is  too  sure  of  his  J^rey.  To  be  well-equipped  for  this 
method  of  mountain  sport,  the  hunter  must  have  a short  sword, 
lance,  and  snow-shoes.  These  sel-mai,  or  racquettes,  ai’e  of  slightly 
cui-ved  elastic  board,  well  fitted  with  loops  and  thongs.  "With 
dogs,  trained  to  the  work,  the  san-chang  (lanceman)  starts  the 
game,  and  following  up  the  trail  usually  finishes  him  with  a thrust 
of  his  spear  ; or,  in  bravado,  with  a sword-stroke.  This  method 
of  sport  was  the  favorite  one  pursued  by  the  Japanese  invaders. 
Though  occasionally  a man-at-arms  was  chewed  up,  or  clawed  into 
ribbons,  scores  of  glossy  skins  were  carried  back  to  Nippon  as 
trophies  by  the  veterans.  Indeed,  it  may  be  said,  to  most  Japa- 
nese children,  the  nearest  countiy  west  of  them  has  no  other  asso- 
ciation in  their  minds  than  as  a land  of  tigers.  At  Gensan,  the 


THE  COREAj^  tiger. 


325 


mercliants  from  Tokio  had  their  dreary  homesickness,  about  the 
time  of  their  fii’st  New  Year’s  season  in  the  strange  land,  rather 
impleasantly  enlivened  by  the  advent  of  several  striped  man- 
eaters.  These  promenaded  the  settlement  at  night,  and  seemed 
highly  desirous  of  tasting  a Japanese,  after  having  already  feasted 
on  several  natives.  The  prospect  of  playing  Little  Red  Riding 
Hood  to  a whiskered  man-eater  was  not  a very  pleasant  expe- 
rience, though  a possible  one  at  any  time.  A tiger  ten  feet  long 
can  easily  stow  away  two  five-feet  Japanese  without  grievous 
symptoms  of  indigestion.  For  an  untrained  hand,  even  when 
aimed  with  a Winchester  breech-loader,  to  attempt  hunting  this 
Corean  emblem  of  power  is  not  attractive  sport.  The  tiger  is 
more  apt  to  hunt  the  man,  for  elephants  are  not  at  hand  to  fur- 
nish the  shelter  of  their  backs.  The  Japanese  do  not  seem  to 
hanker  after  tiger-claws  or  skins  while  in  the  flesh,  but  prefer  to 
buy  for  cash  over  their  own  counters  at  Gensan.  The  “ crop”  of 
these  costly  pelts  averages  five  hundred  a year  at  this  one  port. 

Few  experiences  tend  more  to  develop  all  the  manly  viidues 
than  facing  a tiger  on  foot  in  his  native  wilds.  The  Coreans  know 
this,  and  in  their  lack  of  drilled  troops  capable  of  meeting  the 
soldiers  of  Europe — their  “ aimy  ” consisting  almost  entirely  of 
archers,  spearmen,  and  jingal-firers — they  summoned  the  tiger- 
hunters  from  Ping-an  to  fight  the  Frenchmen  of  Admii'al  Roze’s 
expedition  of  18GG.  Undeirating  their  enemy,  the  Frenchmen,  in 
attempting  to  storm  a fortified  monasterj’  garrisoned  by  the  hunt- 
ers, were  completely  defeated.  TMien  the  marines  and  sailors  of 
the  American  naval  expedition  of  1871  as.saulted  “ Fort  McKee,” 
after  it  had  been  swept  by  the  shells  of  the  fleet,  they  were 
amazed  at  the  stem  courage  of  their  dark-visaged  enemies,  who, 
with  matchlock,  spear,  and  sword,  fought  against  the  shells  and 
breech-loaders  to  the  last.  The  Americans  speak  admiringly  of 
these  brave  fellows,  so  worthy  of  their  lead  and  steel. 


CHAPTER  XXXYIL 


RELIGION. 

A CAREFUL  study  of  the  common  names  applied  to  the  moun- 
tains, rivers,  valleys,  caves,  and  other  natural  features  of  the  soil 
and  landscape  of  any  country'  wiU  lay  bare  many  of  the  primitive 
or  hidden  beliefs  of  a people.  No  words  are  more  ancient  than  the 
aboriginal  names  given  to  the  natural  featui’es  of  a country  amid 
which  the  childhood  of  a nation  has  been  spent.  With  changing 
customs,  civilization,  or  reUgion,  these  names  still  hold  their  place, 
reflecting  the  ancient,  and  often  modified,  or  even  vanished,  faith. 

Even  a casual  examination  of  the  mountain,  river,  and  other 
local  names  of  places  in  Corea  wiU  give  one  a tolerably  clear  out- 
line of  the  beliefs  once  fully  held  by  the  ancient  dwellers  of  this 
peninsula.  Against  the  tenets  and  influences  of  Buddhism  these 
doctrines  have  held  their  sway  over  the  minds  of  the  people  and 
are  stiU  the  most  deeply-seated  of  their  behefs.  The  statements 
of  ancient  Chinese,  and  later  of  Japanese  writers,  of  foreign  cast- 
aways, and  of  the  French  missionaries  all  concur  in  showing  us 
that  Shamanism  is  the  basis  of  the  Corean’s,  and  especially  the 
northern  Corean’s,  faith.  In  the  first  historic  accounts  of  Fuyu, 
Kokorai,  and  the  Sam-han,  we  find  the  worship  of  the  spiiits  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  of  the  invisible  powers  of  the  air,  of  na- 
tiu’e,  the  guardian  genii  of  hiUs  and  rivers,  of  the  soil  and  grain, 
of  caves,  and  even  of  the  tiger.  They  worshipped  especially  the 
morning-star,  and  offered  sacrifice  of  oxen  to  heaven.  From  such 
scanty  notices  of  early  Corea,  especially  of  the  northern  parts,  we 
may  form  some  idea  of  the  ciiltus  of  the  people  before  Buddhism 
was  introduced.  From  the  reports  of  recent  witnesses,  Dutch, 
Japanese,  and  French,  and  the  evidence  of  language,  we  incline  to 
the  belief  that  the  fibres  of  Corean  superstition  and  the  actual 
rehgion  of  the  people  of  to-day  have  not  radically  changed  during 
twenty  centru’ies,  in  spite  of  Buddhism.  The  worship  of  the  spir- 
its of  heaven  and  earth,  of  mountains  and  rivers  and  caves,  of  the 


RELIGION. 


327 


morning  star,  is  still  reflected  in  the  names  of  these  natural  ob- 
jects and  stiU  continues,  in  due  fonn,  as  of  old,  along  with  the 
saciifices  of  sheep  and  oxen. 

The  god  of  the  hiUs  is,  perhaps,  the  most  popular  deity.  The 
people  make  it  a point  to  go  out  and  worship  him  at  least  once  a 
year,  making  their  pious  trip  a picnic,  and,  as  of  old,  mixing  their 
eating  and  drinking  with  theii’  religion.  Thus  they  combine  piety 
and  pleasure,  very  much  as  Americans  unite  sea-bathing  and  sanc- 
tification, croquet  and  camp-meeting  hohness,  by  the  ocean  or  in 
groves.  On  mountain  tops,  which  pilgrims  climb  to  make  a risit 
for  religious  merit,  may  often  be  seen  a pile  of  stones  called  siong- 
wang-tang,  dedicated  to  the  god  of  the  mountain.  The  pilgrims 
cany  a pebble  from  the  foot  of  the  mountain  to  the  top.  These 
pilgrims  are  among  those  held  in  reputation  for  piety. 

The  other  popular  gods  are  very  numerous.  The  mok-sin,  the 
genii  of  the  trees,  the  god  of  rain  and  of  the  haiwest.  are  all  pro- 
pitiated, but  the  robust  Corean,  blessed  with  a good  appetite, 
especially  honors  Cho-an-nim,  the  tutelaiy  genius  of  the  kitchen. 
To  a Corean,  the  air  is  far  from  being  empty.  It  is  thickly 
inhabited  with  spirits  and  inrisbUe  creatures.  Some  of  these  fig- 
ments of  imagination,  and  the  additional  powers  for  good  and 
evil,  which  the  Corean  attributes  to  animals  of  flesh  and  blood, 
are  treated  of  in  a former  chapter  on  IMythical  Zoology.  Even 
the  breezes  are  the  breath  of  spiidts,  and  “ a de^dl’s  \\ind  ” is  a 
tempest  raised  by  a demon  intent  on  mischief.  ^Mien  a person 
falls  dead  suddenly,  heart-disease  is  not  thought  of ; he  has  been 
stnick  by  a devil’s  an-ow.  "fliere  are  not  wanting  sorcerers  who 
seek  to  obtain  supematur.al  force  by  magic,  which  they  use 
against  their  enemies  or  for  hire,  direct  the  spirits  to  wi’eak 
malignity  against  the  enemy  of  him  who  fees  them.  These 
sorcerers  are  social  outcasts,  and  reckoned  the  lowest  of  humanity. 

The  unlucky  days  are  three  in  each  month,  the  figure  of  ill- 
omeu  being  five.  Tliey  are  the  fifth,  fifteenth,  and  twenty-fifth. 
On  all  extraordinary  occasions  there  are  sacrifices,  ceremonies,  and 
prayers,  accompanied  with  tumultuous  celebration  by  the  popu- 
lace. The  chief  sacrifices  are  to  heaven,  earth,  and  to  the  Kin" 
or  Emperor  of  Heaven ' (Shang  Ti  of  the  Chinese). 

' Tliis  word,  pronounced  in  .a  slightly  different  way  in  Corean,  is  the  term 
which  Dr.  James  Legge,  in  his  “ Religions  of  China,”  and  many  missionaries 
of  Reformed  Christianity,  tran.slate  God  (Jehovah,  Theos),  hut  which  the  Ro- 
m.an  Catholic  missionaries  are  forbidden  to  use.  Dr.  Legge  holds  that  Shang 


328 


COREA. 


The  various  superstitions  concerning  the  direction  of  eril,  the 
auspicious  or  the  ill-omened  lay  of  the  land,  the  site  for  the  budd- 
ing of  a house,  or  the  erection  of  a tomb,  A\dU  be  weU  imderstood 
by  those  who  know  the  meaning  of  the  Chinese  term,  Fimg  Shuy, 
or  the  Corean  Pung-siu.  This  system  of  superstition  has  not  only 
its  millions  of  behevers,  but  also  its  priests  or  professors,  who  live 
by  their  expertness  and  magnify  their  calling.  The  native  vocab- 
ulaiy  relating  to  these  pretenders  and  all  their  works  is  very  pro- 
fuse. Among  the  common  sights  in  Corea  are  little  mounds  raised 
on  eligible,  propitious  places,  in  which  a pole  is  planted,  from 
which  little  beds  or  cymbals  are  hung.  These  jingled  by  the 
breeze  are  supposed  to  proj^itiate  the  good  spiiits  and  to  ward  ofi 
the  noxious  influences  of  the  demons.  The  same  idea  is  expressed 
in  the  festoons  of  wind-beds  stning  on  their  pagodas  and  temples. 
Pung-siu  means  dterady  “wind  and  water,”  but  in  a broad  sense  is 
a rude  cyclopaedia  of  ideas  relating  to  nature,  and  bears  nearly  the 
same  relation  to  natural  phdosophy  as  astrology  does  to  astron- 
omy. Its  ideas  color  eveiy-day  speech,  besides  having  a rich  ter- 
minology for  the  advanced  student  of  its  mysteries. 

Upon  this  system,  and  perhaps  neaidy  coeval  in  origin  with  it, 
is  the  cult  of  ancestral  worship  which  has  existed  in  Chinese  Asia 
from  unrecorded  time.  Confucius  foimd  it  in  his  day  and  made 
it  the  basis  of  his  teachings,  as  it  had  ah-eady  been  of  the  redgious 
and  ancient  documents  of  which  he  was  the  editor. 

The  Corean  cult  of  ancestor-worship  seems  to  present  no  fea- 
tures which  are  radicady  distinct  from  the  Chinese.  Pubdc  cele- 
brations are  offered  at  stated  times  to  ancestoi*s,  and  in  every  wed- 
to-do  house  wid  be  foimd  the  gdt  and  black  tablets  inscribed  with 
the  names  of  the  departed.  Before  these  tablets  the  smoke  of 
incense  and  sacrifice  arises  dady.  In  the  temple  also  are  rooms 
for  the  preservation  of  duplicates  of  the  tablets  in  the  private 
houses  for  greater  safety.  Like  the  ii’on  atoms  in  his  blood,  the 
bedef  in  ancestral  piety  and  worship  is  wrought  into  the  Corean’ s 
soul.  The  Chi’istian  missionaries  meet  with  no  greater  obstacle 
to  their  tenets  and  progress  than  this  practice.  It  is  the  source, 
even  among  their  most  genuine  converts,  of  more  scandals,  lapses, 
and  remmciations,  than  are  brought  about  by  ad  other  causes. 

Confucianism,  or  the  Chinese  system  of  ethics,  is,  briefly  stated, 

Ti  is  the  most  ancient  title  of  Deity  in  the  language  of  the  Chinese,  and  was 
used  by  their  ancestors  when  they  held  to  primitive  monotheism.  “In  the 
ceremonies  at  the  altars  of  heaven  and  earth,  they  served  God  ” (Confucius). 


RELIGION. 


329 


an  expansion  of  the  root  idea  of  filial  piety.  It  is  duty  based  on 
relation.  Given  the  five  great  relations,  aU.  the  manifold  duties  of 
Ufe  foUow.  The  five  relations  are  that  of  king  and  subject  (prince 
and  minister),  of  parent  and  child,  of  husband  and  wife,  of  the 
elder  brother  and  the  younger  brother,  and  between  Mends. 
The  cardinal  vii-tues  inculcated,  or  “ The  Five  Constituents  of 
Worth,”  or  constant  viidues  displayed,  according  to  the  teachings 
of  Confucius,  by  the  perfect  man  are  : 1,  Benevolence  ; 2,  Upright- 
ness of  Mind  ; 3,  Propriety  of  Demeanor ; 4,  Knowledge  or  En- 
lightenment ; 5,  Good  Faith ; or.  Affection,  Justice,  Deference, 
Wisdom,  Confidence. 

With  the  ethics  of  the  Chinese  came  their  philosophy,  which  is 
based  on  the  dual  system  of  the  imiverse,  and  of  which  in  Corean, 
yum-yang  (positive  and  negative,  active  and  passive,  or  male  and 
female)  is  the  expression.  All  things  in  heaven,  earfh,  and  man 
are  the  result  of  the  interaction  of  the  yum  (male  or  active  prin- 
ciple) and  the  yang  (female  or  passive  principle).  Even  the 
metals  and  minerals  in  the  earth  are  believed  to  be  produced 
tlirough  the  yum-yang,  and  to  grow  like  plants  or  animals. 

The  Confucian  ethics,  suiting  well  a state  of  feudalism,  and 
being  ever  acceptable  to  the  possessors  of  authority,  found  con- 
genial soil  in  the  peiiinsla,  as  they  had  already  taken  root  in 
Kokorai.  They  nourished  the  spmt  of  filial  piety  and  personal 
loyalty,  of  feud  and  of  blood-revenge,  by  forbidding  a man  to 
hve  under  the  same  heaven  with  the  mm-derer  of  his  father  or 
master.  Notwithstanding  the  doctrines  and  loftier  morals  of 
Buddha,  the  Chinese  ethics  and  ancestor-worship,  especially  in 
the  northein  jiart  of  the  peninsida,  tmderlaid  the  outward  ad- 
herence of  the  people  to  the  religion  of  the  Enlightened  One. 
As  the  average  Christian,  in  spite  of  the  spirit  of  Jesus  and  the 
Sermon  on  the  IMount,  is  very  apt  to  base  his  beharior  and  legal 
procedure  on  the  code  of  Justinian,  so  the  Corean,  though  he 
may  beheve  in  Fo  (Buddha),  practises  after  the  niles  of  Kong-ja 
(Confucius). 

Ofl&cial  sacrifices  are  regulated  by  the  government  and  are 
offered  up  publicly  at  the  national  festivals.  Something  of  the 
regulated  subordination  in  vogue  among  the  Chinese  prevails  in 
Cho-sen  when  ancestors  are  honored.  High  officials  may  saciifice 
to  three  ancestors,  the  gentiy  only  to  father  and  grandfather,  and 
the  common  people  to  father  only.  In  every  province,  capital,  and 
city  ranked  as  Tai-mu-kan,  there  are  buildings  containing  statues 


330 


COREA. 


of  Confucius  and  his  thirty-two  disciples,  which  are  maintained 
at  the  public  expense. 

Confucianism  overspreads  the  whole  peninsula,  but  during  the 
prevalence  of  Buddhism,  from  the  fourth  to  the  fourteenth  cen- 
turj',  was  probably  fully  studied  and  practised  only  by  the  learned 
classes.  Under  the  present  dynasty,  or  from  the  fifteenth  centmy, 
the  religion  of  China  has  been  both  the  official  and  popular  cult 
of  Cho-sen,  long  ago  reaching  the  point  of  bigotry,  intolerance, 
and  persecution.  Taoism  seems  to  be  little  studied. 

In  Corean  mouths  Buddha  becomes  Pul,  and  hLs  “ way  ” or 
doctrine  Pul-to  or  Pul-ohie.  Introduced  into  Hiaksai  in  the  fourth, 
and  into  Shinra  in  the  sixth  century,  the  new  faith  from  India 
made  thorough  conquest  of  the  southern  half  of  the  peninsula,  but 
has  only  partially  leavened  the  northern  portion,  where  the  grosser 
heathenism  prevails.  The  palmy  days  of  Corean  Buddhism  were 
during  the  era  of  Korai  (from  90.5-1392,  a.d.).  The  missionary 
work  had  been  accomplished,  the  reigning  dynasty  were  pro- 
fessors and  defenders  of  the  faith,  and  for  these  four  centuries  it 
was  the  religion  of  the  state.  The  few  surviving  monuments  of 
this  era  of  splendor  are  the  grand  pagodas,  monasteries,  and  tem- 
ples that  are  found,  especially  in  the  southern  provinces.  The 
profusion  of  legal  and  ecclesiastical  terms  in  the  language  which 
relate  to  lands  set  apart  to  provide  revenues  for  the  temples,  and 
to  their  boundaries  and  rents,  and  the  privileges  of  monks  and 
priests,  are  more  probably  the  relics  of  a past  time,  being  only 
verbal  shells  and  husks  of  what  were  once  fruit  and  kernel 

Untd  the  fifteenth  or  sixteenth  century  the  Japanese  Buddhists 
looked  to  the  “Treasure-land  of  the  TVest,”  as  they  termed  Cho- 
sen, for  spiritual  and  even  pecuniary  aid  in  their  ecclesiastical 
enterprises.  The  special  featrues  of  many  renowned  Japanese  tem- 
ples, libraries,  collections  of  books,  images,  altar  fumitm-e,  etc., 
are  of  Corean  origin.  This  is  especially  noticeable  in  the  old  seats 
of  the  faith  in  Kioto.  Images  in  gold,  gilt  wood,  bronze,  and 
some  fire-resisting  material — perhaps  platinum — are  known  and 
duly  certified  by  genuine  documents  in  temples  in  other  cities, 
In  a building  at  Kamakura  is  a copy  of  the  Buddhist  canon  in  a 
revolving  hbraiy,  said  to  have  been  obtained  by  Sanetomo  frons 
Corea  in  the  thirteenth  centuiy.  Among  the  amusing  passages  in 
the  letters  from  Ashikaga  in  Kamakura,  two  hundred  years  Later, 
is  the  hint  given  to  the  king  of  Corea  that  a contribution  in  aid 
of  the  repair  of  certain  Japanese  temples  would  be  acceptable. 


RELIGION. 


331 


The  site  and  general  suiTOundings  of  Corean  Buddhist  temples 
and  monasteries  gi’eatly  resemble  those  of  China  and  Japan.  They 
are  often  situated  on  hills,  rising  ground,  and  even  high  moun- 
tains, and  walled  roimd  by  lofty  and  venerable  trees  which  seem 
to  inspii'e  awe  and  veneration  in  the  worshipper,  besides  acting  as 
extinguishers  to  sparks  cb’ifted  from  neighboring  fii’es.  An  impos- 
ing gateway  is  usually  built  at  some  distance  before  the  temple, 
with  massive  cmwed  roof  of  tiles,  and  flanked  by  a wall  of  ma- 
sonry which,  in  its  upper  paid,  consists  of  plaster  tiled  at  the  top. 
On  the  frieze  of  the  portal,  the  name  of  the  temple  is  inscribed  in 
large  Chinese  characters.  Sanskidt  letters  or  monogi’ams  are  occa- 
sionally seen.  Under  a roofed  shed  in  front  hangs  the  dnim  on 
which  the  bonze  beats  the  houi’s  for  prayer,  or  of  the  clock.  On 
the  other  side  stands  the  cofier  for  the  cash  of  the  faithful,  or  a 
well  for  the  manual  ablutions  of  pious  worshippers.  Boards,  on 
which  are  written  the  names  of  those  who  have  contributed  money 
to  the  temple,  are  suspended  neai-  by,  and  the  thatched  houses  of 
the  neophytes  and  bonzes  are  close  at  hand. 

The  idols  seen  in  a Corean  temple  are  the  same  as  those  found 
throughout  Buddhist  Asia.  The  chief  is  that  of  Shaka  Muni,  or 
Buddha,  the  founder  of  the  religion.  Li  their  sculptm-e  and  artis- 
tic treatment  of  this,  the  central  figure  of  theii’  pantheon,  the 
image-can'ers  of  the  different  countries  do  not  gi-eatly  vary,  ad- 
hering strictly  to  their  traditions.  The  sage  in  Nirv'ana  sits  on  his 
knees  with  the  soles  of  his  feet  tui'ued  upward  to  the  face.  His 
hands  touch,  thumb  to  thumb,  and  finger  to  finger.  The  folds  of 
the  robes,  the  round  bead-like  caste  mark  of  his  forehead,  the 
snails  on  his  crown — which  tradition  s.ays  came  out  to  shelter  his 
head  from  the  rays  of  the  sun — and  the  lop  or  pierced  eai’s,  are 
substantially  the  same  as  those  seen  on  idols  from  Lidia,  Siam,  and 
Thibet.  The  eye  is  only  slightly  oblique,  and  the  ear-lobes  are 
made  but  slightly  bulbous,  to  satisfy  the  tastes  of  worshippers  in 
Chinese  Asia.  The  throne,  consisting  of  the  fully  opened  calyx  of 
a lotus  flower — the  symbol  of  eternity — with  the  petals  around  the 
base  and  seed-holes  open,  is  the  same. 

In  the  representation  of  local  deities  the  artist  asserts  his 
patriotism  and  displays  his  owm  taste.  In  the  various  countries 
overrun  by  Buddhism,  the  indigenous  heroes,  sages,  and  gods 
have  been  renamed  and  accepted  by  the  Buddhists  as  avatars  or 
incarnations  of  Buddha  to  these  countries  before  the  advent  of 
the  teachers  of  “ the  true  religion.”  There  are  also  saints  and 


332 


COREA. 


subordinate  magnates  in  the  Buddhist  gallery  of  worshipped 
worthies,  with  whose  effigies  the  artist  does  not  scruple  to  take 
certain  hberties.  One  can  easily  recognize  an  idol  of  Chinese, 
Corean,  Siamese,  or  Japanese  manufacture,  though  all  bear  the 
same  name.  The  god  of  war  in  Cho-sen  holds  the  double-bladed 
sword,  with  its  tasseUed  cord,  and  wears  the  Chino-Corean  armor 
and  helmet.  In  the  aureole  roimd  the  head  are  three  fiery  revolv- 
ing thunder-clouds.  On  the  battle-flags  captured  by  the  Amer- 
ican forces  in  1871  were  painted  or  embroidered  the  protecting 
deities  of  those  who  fought  under  them.  One  of  these,  whether 
representing  a Buddha,  as  seems  most  probable,  or,  as  is  possible, 
some  local  hero — perhaps  Dan  Kun  or  Ki  Tsze — deified,  rides  on 
one  of  the  curious  little  ponies,  stunted  and  piebald,  of  Hhm- 
kiung,  with  which,  even  in  ancient  times,  one  coxdd  ride  imder  a 
fruit  tree.  Evidently  it  would  have  been  safer  for  Absalom  in 
Corea  than  in  woody  Palestine. 

The  tutelary  god  on  the  stunted  piebald  horse  is  dressed  in 
the  peculiar  winged  head-dress  and  frilled  collar  which  travellers 
on  Ham-kiung  soil  noticed  fifteen  centuries  ago.  His  armor  is  in 
scales,  or  wrought  in  the  “ wave-pattern  ” characteristic  of  Corean 
art.  His  shoes  and  saddle  are  of  the  Chinese  tj-pe.  He  rides 
among  the  conventional  clouds,  which  in  the  native  technique,  are 
difierent  from  those  of  either  China  or  Japan.  Evidently  the  Budd- 
ha and  saints  of  Shaka  Muni  are  portrayed  by  the  native  artist 
according  to  the  strict  canons  of  orthodoxy,  while  in  dealing  with 
indigenous  deities,  artistic  licence  and  local  color  have  free  play. 
Most  of  the  artists  and  sculptors  of  temple  work  are  priests 
or  monks.  The  principal  idols  are  of  brass,  bronze,  or  gilded 
wood,  the  inferior  sorts  are  of  stone.  The  priests  dress  just 
hke  the  Japanese  bonzes.  They  attend  the  sick  or  dying,  but 
have  little  to  do  with  the  bmial  of  the  dead,  owing  to  the  prev- 
alence of  the  Pung-sui  superstition,  to  which  a Corean  in  life  and 
in  death  is  a bond-slave.  This  aU-powerful  disease  of  the  intellect 
is  the  great  corrupter  of  Corean  Buddhism,  many  of  its  grossest 
ideas  being  gi’afted  into,  or  flom’ishing  as  parasites  on  a once 
jim’e  faith. 

In  its  development  Corean  Buddhism  has  frequently  been  a 
potent  influence  in  national  affixirs,  and  the  power  of  the  bonzes 
has  at  times  been  so  great  as  to  practically  control  the  court  and 
nulHfy  decrees  of  the  king.  With  the  Fuyu  race — that  is  in  Cho- 
sen and  Nihon — the  history  of  Buddhism  has  a decidedly  nuli- 


RELIGION. 


333 


tary  cast.  Dui’ing  the  first  centiuaes  of  its  sway  in  the  peninsula 
the  ablest  intellects  were  fed  and  the  ablest  men  were  developed 
by  it,  so  that  it  was  the  most  potent  factor  in  Corea’s  civihzation. 
Over  and  over  again  have  the  politcial  and  social  revolutions  been 
led  by  Buddhist  priests,  who  have  proved  agitators  and  warriors 
as  well  as  recluses  and  students.  Possessing  themselves  of  learn- 
ing, they  have  made  their  presence  at  court  a necessity.  Here 
they  have  acted  as  scribes,  law-givers,  counsellors,  and  secretaries. 
Often  they  have  been  the  conservers  of  patriotism.  The  shaven- 
pated  priest  has  ever  been  a standard  character  in  the  glimpses 
of  Corean  history  which  we  are  allowed  to  catch. 

Xot  always  has  this  influence  been  exerted  for  good,  for  once 
possessed  of  influence  at  com-t,  they  have  not  scnipled  to  use  it  for 
the  pm’pose  of  aggi’andizing  their  sects.  Tradition  tells  of  high 
nobles  won  from  the  pleasures  of  the  palace  to  the  seclusion  of 
the  cloisters,  and  even  of  Corean  queens  renouncing  the  bed  of 
their  royal  spouses  to  accept  the  vows  of  the  nuns.  As  in  Japan, 
the  frequent  wai^s  have  developed  the  formation  of  a clerical 
mihtia,  not  only  able  to  ganason  and  defend  their  fortified  monas- 
teries but  even  to  change  the  fortune  of  w.xr  by  the  valor  of  their 
exjxloits  and  the  power  of  their  commisariat.  There  seems  to  be 
three  distinct  classes  or  grades  of  bonzes.  The  student  monks 
devote  themselves  to  learning,  to  study,  and  to  the  composition  of 
books  and  the  Buddhist  ritual,  the  tai-sa  being  the  abbot.  The 
jung  are  mendicant  and  travelling  bonzes,  who  solicit  alms  and 
contributions  for  the  erection  and  maintenance  of  the  temjxles  and 
monastic  establishments.  The  military  bonzes  {siung  kun)  act  as 
garrisons,  and  make,  keep  in  order,  and  are  ti’ained  to  use,  weapons. 
Many  of  their  monasteries  are  built  on  the  summit  or  slopes  of 
high  mountains,  to  which  access  is  to  be  gained  only  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  up  the  most  rocky  and  narrow  passages.  Into 
these  fastnesses  royal  and  noble  professors  of  the  faith  have  fled 
in  time  of  persecution,  or  pious  kings  have  retired  after  abdica- 
tion. Li  time  of  war  they  serve  to  shelter  refugees.  It  was 
in  attacking  one  of  these  strongholds,  on  Kang-wa  Island,  in 
18GG,  that  the  French  marines  were  repulsed  with  such  fearful 
loss. 

i\Iany  temples  throughout  the  country  have  been  erected  by 
the  old  kings  of  Korai  or  by  noblemen  as  memorials  of  events, 
or  as  proofs  of  their  devotion.  The  building  of  one  of  these  at 
great  expense  and  the  endowment  of  others  from  government 


334 


COREA. 


funds,  sometimes  happens,  even  during  the  present  dynasty,  as  was 
the  case  in  18G5,  when  the  regent  was  influenced  by  the  bonzes. 
He  rebuilt  the  temple  in  an  unparalleled  style  of  magnificence, 
and  made  immense  presents  to  other  temples  out  of  the  pubhc 
treasury.  It  has  been  by  means  of  these  royal  bounties,  and  the 
imremitting  collection  of  small  sums  from  the  people,  that  the 
bonzes  have  amassed  the  vast  property  now  held  by  them  in  eccle- 
siastical edifices,  lands,  and  revenues.  Some  of  these  mountain 
monasteries  are  large  and  stately,  with  a w'ealth  of  old  books, 
manuscripts,  liturgical  furniture,  and  perhaps  even  yet  of  money 
and  land.  The  gi’eat  monastery  of  Tong-to-sa,  between  Kiung- 
sang  and  ChuUa,  is  noted  for  its  librarj-,  in  w’hich  will  be  foxmd 
the  entire  sacred  canon.  The  probabilities  of  American  or  Eu- 
ropean scholars  finding  rare  treasures  in  the  fonn  of  Sanskrit 
MSS.  in  this  imsearched  field  are  good,  since  the  country  is  now 
opened  to  men  of  learning  from  Chi'istendom.  As  a rule,  the  com- 
pany of  monks  does  not  number  over  ten,  twenty,  or  thirty,  re- 
spectively, in  the  three  grades  of  temples.  Hamel  tells  us  that 
they  live  well  and  are  jolly  fellows,  though  his  opinion  was  some- 
what biased,  since  he  remarks  that  “as  for  religion,  the  Coreans 
have  scarcely  any.  . . . They  know  nothing  of  preaching 

or  mysteries,  and,  therefore,  have  no  disputes  about  religion.” 
There  were  swarms  of  monastics  who  were  not  held  in  much 
respect.  He  describes  the  festivals  as  noisy,  and  the  people’s 
behavior  at  them  as  boisterous.  Incense  sticks,  or  “joss”  per- 
fumery, seemed  very  much  in  vogue.  He  bears  witness  to  their 
enjoyment  in  natural  scenery,  and  the  dehghtful  situation  of  the 
famous  temples. 

Even  at  the  present  day,  Buddhist  priests  are  made  high 
officers  of  the  government,  governors  of  provinces,  and  military 
advisers.  Like  as  in  Japan,  Buddhism  inculcates  great  kindness 
to  animals — the  logical  resrdt  of  the  doctrine  of  the  transmigration 
of  souls,  and  all  who  kiU  are  under  its  ban.  Though  beef,  pork, 
and  mutton  are  greedily  eaten  by  the  people,  the  trade  of  the 
butcher  is  considered  the  most  degraded  of  all  occupations,  and 
the  butchers  and  leather  dressers  form  a caste  below  the  level  of 
humanity,  like  the  Etas  in  Jajjan.  They  are  beneath  the  slaves. 
They  must  hve  in  \illages  apart  from  the  rest  of  the  people,  and 
are  debarred  from  receiring  water,  food,  fire,  or  shelter  at  the 
hands  of  the  people.  The  creation  of  this  class  of  Corean  pariahs 
and  the  exclusion  of  these  people  from  the  pale  of  recognized  so- 


RELIGION. 


335 


ciety  is  the  direct  result  of  the  teachings  of  the  bonzes.  Like  the 
Chinese,  and  unlike  the  Japanese  bonze,  the  devotees  will  often 
mutilate  themselves  in  the  frenzy  of  their  orgies,  in  order  to  gain 
a character  for  holiness  or  in  fulfilment  of  a vow.  One  of  these 
bonzes,  appointed  by  the  magistrate  to  disjjute  publicly  with  a 
Christian,  had  lost  four  fingers  for  the  sake  of  manufacturing  a 
reputation.  The  ceremony  of  pul-tatta,  or  “receiving  the  fire,”  is 
undergone  upon  taking  the  vows  of  the  priesthood.  A moxa  or 
cone  of  biuming  tinder  is  laid  upon  the  man’s  ai-m,  after  the  hair 
has  been  shaved  off.  The  tiny  mass  is  then  lighted,  and  slowly 
bums  into  the  flesh,  leaving  a painful  sore,  the  scar  of  which 
remains  as  a mark  of  holiness.  This  seiwes  as  initiation,  but  if 
vows  are  broken,  the  torture  is  repeated  on  each  occasion.  In  this 
manner,  ecclesiastical  discipline  is  maintained. 

In  the  nunneries  are  two  kinds  of  female  devotees,  those  who 
shave  the  head  and  those  who  keep  their  locks.  The  po-sal  does  not 
part  T\4th  her  hair,  and  her  vows  are  less  rigid.  Hamel  mentions 
two  convents  in  Seoul,  one  of  which  was  for  maidens  of  gentle 
birth,  and  the  other  for  women  of  a lower  social  grade. 

Excepting  in  its  military  phases,  the  ri-j^e  of  Corean  Buddhism 
approaches  that  of  China  rather  than  of  Japan.  In  both  these 
countries  its  history  is  that  of  decay,  rather  than  of  improvement, 
and  it  would  be  difficult  indeed  for  Shaka  ]\Iuni  to  recognize  the 
faith  which  he  founded,  in  the  fonns  which  it  has  assumed  in 
Cho-sen  and  Nippon ; nor  did  it  ever  succeed  in  making  the 
thorough  missionary’  conquest  of  the  former,  which  it  secm-ed  in 
the  latter,  country.  The  priority  of  the  Confucian  teachings  and 
the  thorough  indoctrination  of  the  people  in  them,  the  nearness 
of  China,  the  close  cojiying  of  Chinese  manners,  customs,  and  ma- 
teriahstic  spirit,  the  frequency  of  Chinese  conquests,  and  perhaps 
the  presence  of  an  indigenous  religion  even  more  strongly  marked 
than  that  of  Shinto  in  Japan,  were  probably  the  potent  reasons 
why  Buddhism  never  secm-ed  so  strong  a hold  on  the  Corean  in- 
tellect or  affections  as  upon  the  Japanese.  Nevertheless,  since 
Buddhism  has  always  been  largely  professed,  and  especially  if 
Confucianism  be  considered  simply  an  ethical  system  and  not  a 
rehgiou  proper,  Corea  may  be  classed  among  Buddhist  countries. 
*Ajiiong  the  surprises  of  history  is  the  fact  that,  in  1876,  the  Shin, 
or  Reformed  sect  of  Japanese  Buddhists,  sent  their  missionaries 
to  Corea  to  preach  and  convert.  Among  their  conquests  was  a 
young  native  of  ability,  who  came  to  Kioto,  in  1878,  to  study  the 


336 


COREA. 


reformed  Buddhism,  and  who  later  returned  to  preach  among  his 
o^vn  people.  In  1880  five  more  young  Coreans  entered  the  Shin 
theological  school  in  Kioto,  and  a new  and  splendid  Shin  temple, 
dedicated  to  Amida  Buddha,  has  been  built  at  Gensan.  Evidently 
this  vigorous  sect  is  resolutely  endeavoring,  not  only  to  recoup 
the  losses  which  Christianity  has  made  in  its  ranks  in  Japan,  but 
is  determined  to  forestall  the  exertions  of  Christian  missionaries 
in  the  peninsula. 

To  thoronghlj  saturated  is  the  Corean  mind  with  Chinese  philosophy 
(p.  329)  tliat  when  of  necessity  a national  emblem  or  flag  must  be  made,  the 
symbol  expressive  of  the  male  and  female,  or  active  and  passive  principles 
dominating  the  universe,  was  selected.  Though  Corea  excels  in  the  variety 
of  her  bunting  and  the  wealth  of  symbolism  upon  her  flags  and  streamers,  yet 
the  national  flag,  as  now  floated  from  her  ships,  custom-houses,  and  Legations 
in  the  United  States  and  Europe,  has  an  oblong  field,  in  the  centre  of  which 
are  the  two  comma-shaped  symbols,  red  and  black,  of  the  two  universal 
principles.  In  each  of  the  four  corners  of  the  flag  is  one  of  the  Pak-wa  or 
eight  diagrams,  consisting  of  straight  and  broken  lines,  which  Fu-hi,  the  re- 
puted founder  of  Chinese  civilization,  read  upon  the  scroll  on  the  back  of  the 
dragon-horse  which  rose  out  of  the  Yellow  River,  and  on  the  ba.sis  of  which 
he  invented  the  Chinese  system  of  writing.  In  these  diagrams  the  learned 
men  in  Chinese  Asia  beliold  the  elements  of  all  metaphysical  knowledge,  and 
the  clue  to  all  the  secrets  of  nature,  and  upon  them  a voluminous  literature, 
containing  divers  systems  of  divination  and  metaphysical  exegesis,  has  been 
written.  The  eight  di.agrams  may  be  expanded  to  sixty-four  combinations  i 
or,  are  reducible  to  four,  and  these  again  to  their  two  primaries.  The  con- 
tinuous straight  line,  symbol  of  the  yum  principle,  corresponds  to  light, 
heaven,  masculinity,  etc.  The  broken  line  symbolizes  the  yang  principle, 
corresponding  to  darkness,  earth,  femininity,  etc.  Tliese  two  lines  signify 
the  dual  principle  at  rest,  but  when  curved  or  comma-shaped,  betoken  the 
ceaseless  process  of  revolution  ia  which  the  various  elements  or  properties 
of  nature  indicated  by  the  diagrams  mutually  extinguish  or  give  birth  to  one 
another,  thus  producing  the  phenomena  of  existence. 

Professor  Terrien  de  Lacouperie  sees  in  the  Pak-wa  a link  between  Baby- 
lonia and  China,  a very  ancient  system  of  phonetics  or  syllabary  explaining 
the  pronunciation  of  the  old  Babylonian  characters  and  their  Chinese  deriva- 
tives. It  is  not  likely  that  Jlorse  derived  the  idea  of  his  magneto-electric 
telegraphic  alphabet  from  the  Chinese  diagrams.  Possibly  the  Corean  literati 
who  suggested  the  design  for  a national  flag  intended  to  show,  in  the  brightly 
colored  and  actively  revolving  germs  of  life  set  prominently  in  the  centre,  and 
contrasted  with  the  inert  and  immovable  straight  lines  in  the  background  of  the 
corners,  the  progressive  Corea  of  the  present  and  future  as  contrasted  with 
Corea  of  the  past  and  her  hermit-like  existence.  Significantly,  and  with  un- 
conscious ironv  of  the  Virginia  advertisers,  the  new  Corean  flag  was  first  pub- 
lished to  the  Western  world  at  large  on  the  covers  of  cigarette  packages.  For 
centuries  the  energies  of  Coreans  have  been  wasted  in  tobacco  smoke,  and  the 
era  of  national  decay  is  almost  synchronous  with  the  introduction  of  tobacco. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 


EDUCATION  AND  CULTURE. 

CoRE.\  received  lier  culture  from  China,  and  gave  it  freely  to 
Japan.  If  we  may  believe  the  doubtful  story  of  Ki  Tsze,  then  the 
Coreans  have  possessed  letters  and  writing,  or,  what  is  the  equiva- 
lent thereto,  they  have  had  “civilization,”  during  thi-ee  thousand 
years.  It  is  certain  that  since  about  the  opening  of  the  Christian 
era,  the  light  of  China’s  philosophy  has  shone  steadily  among 
Corean  scholars.  Japanese  early  tradition — imworthy  of  credence 
in  the  matter  of  chi'onologj' — claims  that  literature  was  brought 
to  Nippon  as  early  as  the  period  157-30  b.c.  The  legend  of  Jingu 
bringing  back  books  and  mauuscrpts  from  Shinra  is  more  prob- 
able ; while  the  coming  of  Wani  from  Hiaksai,  to  teach  the  Chi- 
nese characters  and  expound  the  classics,  is  a historic  fact,  though 
the  real  date  may  be  uncertain,  or  later  than  the  accepted  one, 
which  is  285  a.d.  VTiile  the  Kokorai  people  may  have  brought 
letters  ^\ith  them,  as  they  migrated  southward,  in  Hiaksai  the 
Confucian  analects  were  not  studied  until  the  fourth  century, 
when  official  recognition  of  education  w'as  made  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  Hanken  as  master  of  Chinese  literatui’e.  This  is  said  to 
liave  been  the  fii’st  importation  of  learning  into  the  peninsula.  It 
was  so  in  the  sense  of  being  formally  introduced  from  China  into 
the  country  south  of  the  Ta-tong  River. 

As  in  most  of  the  Asiatic  countries,  into  which  Chinese  culture 
j)enetrated,  popular  education  was  for  centuries  a thing  unthought 
of.  Learning  was  the  privilege  of  a few  courtiers,  who  jealously 
guarded  it  from  the  \'ulgar,  as  an  accomplishment  for  those  about 
the  royal  person,  or  in  the  noble  families.  Tlie  classics  and  eth- 
ical doctrines  seem  in  every  case  to  have  penetrated  the  nations 
surrounding  the  Middle  Kingdom,  and  fox’med  the  basis  of  courtly 
and  aristocratic  education. 

Buddhism  fmmished  the  popular  or  democratic  element,  which 
brought  learning  to  the  lower  strata  of  society.  Neophytes  were 
22 


338 


COREA. 


usually  taken  from  the  humbler  classes,  and  thus  culture  was 
diffused.  Even  the  idols,  pictures,  and  scrolls,  with  the  explana- 
tions and  preaching  in  the  vernacular,  served  to  instruct  the  peo- 
ple and  lift  their  thoughts  out  of  the  rut  of  every-day  hfe — a 
result  which  is  in  itself  true  education.  Wherever  Buddhism 
penetrated,  there  w'as  more  or  less  literature  published  in  the 
speech  of  the  unlearned,  and  often  the  first  books  for  the  people 
were  works  on  religion.  China  gave  her  language  and  ideographs ; 
India  sent  Sanskrit  and  phonetic  letters,  from  which  syllabaries 
or  alphabets  were  constructed,  not  only  for  vernacular  writing  and 
printing,  but  as  aids  to  the  easier  apprehension  and  more  popular 
understanding  of  the  tenets  of  Confucius. 

The  Corean  syllabary  seems  to  have  been  first  invented  by 
Chul-chong,  one  of  the  ministers  at  the  court  of  the  king  of  Shinra, 
in  the  seventh  century.  This  was  the  Nido;  hke  the  kana  of  the 
Japanese,  purely  a collection  of  syllables  and  not  a time  aljihabet. 
The  Nido  was  made  by  giving  to  some  of  the  commoner  Chinese 
characters  a phonetic  value,  though  the  idea  of  having  a vernacular 
system  of  waiting  was  most  probably  suggested  by  the  Sanskrit 
letters,’  some  of  which  accui-ately  represented  Corean  sounds.  The 
true  alphabet  of  the  Coreans,  called  Unmun  (common  language), 
w'as  invented  by  a Buddhist  priest  named  Syel-chong,  or  Sye'- 
chong,  who  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  ablest  scholars  in  the  literary 
annals  of  Corea.  The  “Gi-ammaire  Coreene”  states  that  this  took 
place  under  the  d^masty  of  W’ang,  at  Sunto,  “toward  the  end  of  the 
eighth  or  ninth  century  of  the  Chidstian  era.”  This  is  a palpable 
mistake,  as  the  dynasty  of  W^ang  was  not  established  at  Sunto  until 
the  tenth  century.  Mr.  Aston,  whose  researches  are  based  on  the 
statements  of  Corean  and  Japanese  writers,  believes  that  the  Un- 
mun,  or  true  Corean  alphabet,  “ was  invented  not  earlier  than  the 
first  half  of  the  fifteenth  century.”  Yet,  in  spite  of  their  national 
system  of  wi'iting,  the  influence  of  the  finished  philosophy  and  cul- 
ture of  China,  both  in  form  and  spirit,  has  been  so  great  that  the 
hopelessness  of  producing  a copy  equal  to  the  original  became  at 
once  apparent  to  the  Corean  mind.  Stimulating  to  the  receptive 


' Dr.  D.  Bethune  McCartee,  a well-known  American  scholar,  writing  on 
Riu  Kin,  says  ; “ The  art  of  spelling  was  invented  neither  by  the  Chinese  nor 
by  the  Japanese.  Its  introduction  into  both  these  countries  (and,  as  we  are 
convinced,  into  Corea  as  well)  was  the  result  of  the  labors  of  . . . the 
early  Buddhist  missionaries.  In  all  the  three  countries  . . . the  system 

of  spelling  is  most  undoubtedly  of  Sanskrit  origin.” 


EDUCATION  AND  CULTURE. 


339 


intellect,  it  has  been  paralyzing  to  aU  originality.  The  culture  of 
their  native  tongue  has  been  neglected  by  Corean  scholars.  The 
consequence  is,  that  after  so  many  centuries  of  national  hfe.  Cho- 
sen possesses  no  literature  worthy  of  the  name.  Only  in  rare  cases 
are  native  books  translated  into  either  Chinese  or  Japanese. 

At  present,  Corean  literary  men  possess  a highly  critical 
knowledge  of  Chinese.  Most  intelligent  scholars  read  the  classics 
with  ease  and  fluency.  Penmanship  is  an  art  as  much  prized  and 
as  -widely  practised  as  in  Japan,  and  reading  and  writing  con- 
stitute education.  From  the  fifth  to  the  seventeenth  century  the 
Corean  youth  of  gentle  blood  went  to  Nanking  to  receive  or  com- 
plete their  education.  Since  Peking  has  been  the  Chinese  capital 
(under  the  Mongols  from  1279,  and  under  the  Ming  emperors 
from  1410)  few  young  men  have  gone  abroad  to  study  until  within 
the  last  year,  when  numbers  of  Corean  lads  have  entered  the 
naval,  military,  and  literary  schools  of  the  imperial  government. 

The  practical  democratic  element  pervading  China  was  long 
absent  from  the  nations  which  were  her  pupils  and  vassals.  Of 
all  these  borrowers,  Corea  has  most  closely  imitated  her  teacher. 
She  fosters  education  by  making  scholastic  ability,  as  tested  in 
the  literary  examination,  the  basis  of  appointment  to  office.  This 
“ Civil  Sendee  Reform  ” was  established  in  Cho-sen  by  the  now 
ruhng  dynasty  early  in  the  fifteenth  century.  Education  in  Corea 
is  public,  and  encouraged  by  the  government  only  in  this  sense, 
that  it  is  made  the  road  'to  government  employ  and  official  pro- 
motion. By  instituting  literary  examinations  for  the  ci-vil  and 
militarj'  sendee,  and  nominally  opening  them  to  aU  competitors, 
and  fiUing  aU  vacancies  with  the  successful  candidates,  there  is 
created  and  maintained  a constant  stimulus  to  culture. 

Corean  culture  resembles  that  in  mediaeval  Europe.  It  is 
extra-vernacular.  It  is  in  Latin — the  Latin  of  Eastern  Asia — the 
classic  tongue  of  the  oldest  of  living  empires.  This  literary  instru- 
ment of  the  leai’ned  is  not  the  speech  of  the  modem  Chinamen,  but 
the  condensed,  \d^dd,  artificial  diction  of  the  books,  which  the  Chi- 
nese cannot  and  never  did  speak,  and  which  to  be  fully  understood 
must  be  read  by  the  eye  of  the  mind.  The  accomplished  scholar 
of  Seoffi  who  vndtes  a polished  essay  in  classic  style  packs  his  sen- 
tences with  quotable  felicities,  choice  phrases,  references  to  his- 
toiw,  literara'  jjrismatics,  and  kaleidoscopic  patches  picked  out 
here  and  there  from  the  whole  range  of  ancient  Chinese  literature, 
and  imbeds  them  into  a mosaic — smooth,  brilliant,  chaste,  and  a 


340 


COREA. 


perfect  unity.  Tliis  is  the  acme  of  style.  So  in  the  Corean  mind, 
the  wise  saws  and  ancient  instances,  the  gnomic  wisdom,  quota- 
tions and  proverbs,  political  principles,  precedents,  historical 
examples,  and  dynasties,  are  aU  Chinese,  and  ancient  Chinese. 
His  heaven,  his  nat\ire,  his  history,  his  philosophy,  are  those  of 
Confucius,  and  like  the  Chinaman,  he  looks  down  with  infinite 
contempt  upon  the  barbarians  of  Christendom  and  their  heterodox 
conceptions  of  the  universe.  Meanwhile  his  own  language,  litera- 
tm-e,  and  history  are  neglected.  The  Corean  child  begins  his 
education  by  learning  by  voice,  eye,  and  pen,  the  simple  and  beau- 
tiful native  alphabet  of  twenty-five  letters,  and  the  syllabary  of 
one  himdred  and  ninety  or  more  combinations  of  letters.  He 
leams  to  read,  and  practises  writing  in  both  the  book  or  square 
style  and  the  script  form  or  running  hand.  The  syllabary  is  not 
analyzed,  but  committed  to  memory  from  sight  and  sound.  Spell- 
ing is  neai’ly  an  unknown  art,  as  the  vowel  changes  and  require- 
ments of  euphony — so  numerous  as  to  terrify  the  foreign  student 
of  Corean — are  quickly  acquii’ed  by  ear  and  example  in  childhood. 
With  this  equipment  in  the  rudiments,  which  is  aU  that  nearly  all 
the  girls,  and  most  of  the  boys  learn,  the  yotmg  reader  can  master 
the  story-books,  novels,  piimers  of  history,  epistles,  and  the  ordi- 
nary communications  of  business  and  fiiendship.  If  the  lad  is  to 
fuUow  agriculture,  cattle-raising,  trade,  mining,  or  hunting,  he 
usually  leams  no  more,  except  the  most  familiar  Chinese  char- 
acters for  numbers,  points  of  the  compass,  figures  on  the  clock- 
dial,  weights,  measures,  coins,  and  the  special  technical  terms 
necessary  in  his  own  business.  Thus  it  often  happens  that  a 
Corean  workman,  hke  a Chinese  washerman,  may  be  perfectly 
famihai'  with  the  characters  even  to  the  number  of  hundi’eds  re- 
lating to  his  trade  or  occupation,  and  yet  be  utterly  unable  to 
read  the  simplest  book,  or  constmct  one  Chinese  sentence.  With 
the  Chinese  characters,  one  can  write  Enghsh  as  well  as  Corean 
or  Japanese,  but  a thorough  knowledge  of  the  terms  necessary  to 
a sailor,  a jeweller,  a farmer,  or  a lumber  merchant  would  not 
enable  one  to  read  Ivanhoe  or  Wordsworth. 

If  the  Corean  lad  aspii'es  to  government  service,  he  begins  early 
the  study  of  the  “ tme  letters  ” or  “ great  wi'iting.”  The  first 
book  put  into  his  hands  is,  “ The  Thousand  Character  Classic.” 
This  work  is  said  to  have  been  composed  by  a sage  in  one  night — 
a labor  which  turned  the  hair  and  beard  of  the  composer  to 
whiteness.  In  it  no  character  is  repeated,  and  all  the  phrases  are 


EDUCATION  AND  CULTURE. 


341 


in  two  couplets,  making  foui’  to  a clause.  The  copies  for  children 
are  piinted  from  wooden  blocks  in  very  large  type.  At  the  right 
side  of  each  character  is  its  pronunciation  in  Corean,  and  on  the 
left  the  equivalent  Corean  word.  The  sounds  are  fii’st  learned,  then 
the  meaning,  and  finally  the  syntax  and  the  sense  of  the  passages. 
Meanwhile  the  brush-pen  is  kept  busily  employed  until  the  whole 
text  of  the  author  is  thoroughly  mastered  by  eye,  ear,  hand,  and 
memor\’.  In  this  manner,  the  other  classics  are  committed.  Edu- 
cation at  first  consists  entirely  of  reading,  writing,  and  memoriz- 
ing. Etiquette  is  also  rigidly  attended  to,  but  aiithmetic,  mathe- 
matics, and  science  receive  but  slight  attention. 

After  this  severe  exercise  of  memory  and  with  the  pen,  the 
critical  study  of  the  text  is  begim.  Passages  ai’e  expuimded  by 
the  teacher,  and  the  commentaides  are  consulted.  Essays  on  hte- 
rary  themes  are  wifitten,  and  a style  of  elegant  composition  in 
prose  and  verse  is  striven  for.  For  the  hteraiy  examinations  in 
the  capital  and  provinces,  the  government  appoints  examiners,  who 
give  certificates  to  those  who  pass.  Those  who  succeed  at  the 
provincial  tests,  are  eligible  only  to  subordinate  grades  of  emjiluy 
in  the  local  magistracies.  The  aspu-auts  to  higher  honors,  armed 
wth  theii’  diplomas,  set  out  to  Seoul  to  attend  at  the  proper  time 
the  national  examination.  The  jouimey  of  these  lads,  full  of  the 
exultation  and  hvely  spirit  born  of  success,  moriug  in  hilarious 
revehy  over  the  high  roads,  form  one  of  the  pictvu’esque  features 
of  out-door  hfe  in  Corea.  The  yoimg  men  hAing  in  the  same  dis- 
trict or  town  go  together.  They  go  afoot,  taking  them  seiwants 
with  them.  Pluming  themselves  upon  the  fact  that  they  are  sum- 
moned to  the  capital  at  the  royal  behest,  they  often  make  a roy- 
steiing,  noisy,  and  insolent  gang,  and  conduct  themselves  very 
much  as  they  please.  The  rustics  and  \’illagers  gladly  speed  their 
paiding.  At  the  capital  they  scattex*,  putting  up  wherever  accom- 
modations in  inns  or  at  the  houses  of  relatives  pei'mit. 

Though  young  bachelors  form  the  majority  at  these  examina- 
tions, the  married  and  middle-aged  are  by  no  means  absent. 
Gray-headed  men  trj'  and  may  be  rejected  for  the  twentieth  time, 
and  grandfather,  father,  and  son  occasioniiUy  apply  together. 

On  the  appointed  day,  the  several  thousand  or  more  competi- 
tors assemble  at  the  appointed  place,  with  the  provisions  which  are 
to  stay  the  inner  man  during  the  ordeal.  The  hour  prejxaratoiy  to 
the  assignment  of  themes  is  a noisy  and  smoky  one,  devoted  to 
study,  review,  declamation,  or  to  eating,  di'inkiug,  chatting,  or 


342 


COREA, 


sleeping,  according  to  the  inclination  or  habit  of  each.  The  ex- 
amination consists  of  essay’s,  and  oral  and  written  answers  to  ques- 
tions. During  the  silent  part  of  his  work,  each  candidate  occupies 
a stall  or  cell.  The  copious,  minute,  and  complex  vocabulary'  of 
terms  in  the  language  relating  to  the  work,  success  and  failure,  the 
contingencies,  honest  and  dishonest  shifts  to  secure  success,  and 
what  may  be  called  the  student’s  slang  and  folk-lore  of  the  subject, 
make  not  only  an  interesting  study  to  the  foreigner,  but  show  that 
these  contests  subtend  a large  angle  of  the  Corean  gentleman’s 
vision  during  much  of  his  hfetime. 

Examination  over,  the  disappointed  ones  wend  their  way  home 
w'ith  what  resignation  or  philosophy  they  may  summon  to  their  aid. 
The  successful  candidates,  on  horseback,  w'ith  bands  of  musicians, 
visit  their  patrons,  relatives,  the  examiners  and  high  dignitaries,  re- 
ceinng  congratulations  and  returning  thanks.  Then  follows  the 
inevitable  initiation,  which  none  can  escape — corresponding  to 
the  French  “baptism  of  the  line,”  the  German  “introduction  to  the 
fox,”  the  English  “fagging,”  and  the  American  “hazing.” 

One  of  the  parents  or  friends  of  the  new  graduate,  an  “ alum- 
nus,” or  one  who  has  taken  a degree  himself,  one  also  of  the  same 
political  party,  acts  as  godfather,  and  presides  at  the  ceremony. 
The  graduate  presents  himself,  makes  his  salute  and  takes  his  seat 
several  feet  behind  the  president  of  the  party.  With  aU  gravity 
the  latter  proceeds,  after  nibbing  up  some  ink  on  an  ink-stone,  to 
smear  the  face  of  the  victim  with  the  black  mess,  which  while  wet 
he  powders  thickly  over  with  flour.  Hajipy  would  the  new  gradu- 
ate be  could  he  escape  with  one  layer  of  ink  and  flour,  but  the 
roughness  of  the  joke  lies  in  this,  that  every  one  present  has  his 
daub  ; and  w'hen  the  victim  thinks  the  ordeal  is  over  new  persons 
drop  in  to  ply  the  ink -brush  and  handful  of  flour.  Meanwhile  a 
carnival  of  fun  is  going  on  at  the  expense,  moral  and  pecuniary,  of 
the  graduate.  Eating,  drinking,  smoking,  and  jesting  are  the  or- 
der of  the  day.  It  is  impossible  to  avoid  this  trial  of  purse  and 
patience,  for  unless  the  victim  is  generous  and  good-natured,  other 
tricks  and  jokes  as  savage  and  cruel  as  those  sometimes  in  vogue 
in  American  and  British  colleges  follow.  After  this  farce,  but  not 
until  it  has  been  undergone,  is  the  title  recognized  by  society. 

The  three  degrees,  corresponding  somewhat  to  our  M.A., 
andPh.D.,  are  cho-si,  chin-sa,  kiup-chiei.  The  diplomas  are  awarded 
in  the  king’s  name,  the  second  written  on  white  paper,  and  the  third 
on  red  adorned  w'ith  garlands  of  flowers.  The  degrees  are  not 


EDUCATION  AND  CULTURE. 


343 


necessarily  successive.  The  highest,  or  the  second,  may  be  applied 
for  without  the  first.  The  holder  of  the  second  degree  may  obtain 
oflice  in  the  provinces,  and  after  some  years  may  become  a district 
magistrate  or  guardian  of  one  of  the  royal  sepulchres.  The  high- 
est degree  qualifies  one  to  fill  honorable  posts  at  the  palace  and  in 
the  capital,  in  one  of  the  ministries,  or  to  be  the  governor  of  a pro- 
vince, or  of  a great  city.  Properly,  the  place  of  a “doctor  ” is  in 
Seoul.  The  usual  term  of  office  is  two  years. 

The  examinations  for  civil  titles  and  offices  attract  students  of 
the  highest  social  grade.  The  military  studies  are  chiefly  those  of 
archery  or  horsemanship,  the  literary  part  of  their  exercises  being 
slight.  But  one  degree,  the  lowest,  is  awarded,  and  if  the  holder 
is  of  gentle  blood,  and  has  political  influence,  he  may  rise  to  lucra- 
tive office  and  honors,  but  if  from  the  common  people,  he  usually 
gets  no  more  than  his  title,  or  remains  a private  or  petty  officer. 

The  system  of  literary  examinations  which,  when  first  established, 
and  dui’ing  two  or  three  centuries,  was  vigorously  maintained  with 
impartiality,  is  said  to  be  at  present  in  a state  of  decay,  bribeiy 
and  official  favor  being  the  causes  of  its  decline. 

The  special  schools  of  languages,  mathematics,  medicine,  art, 
etc.,  are  under  the  patronage  of  the  government.  The  teachers 
and  students  in  these  branches  of  knowledge  form  a special  class 
midway  between  the  nobles  and  people,  having  some  of  the  privi- 
leges of  the  former.  They  may  also  attend  the  examinations,  gain 
diplomas,  and  fill  offices.  Their  professions  are  usually  hereditaiy, 
and  they  maiTy  only  among  themselves.  In  most  respects,  these 
bodies  of  learned  men  resemble  the  old  guilds  of  scholars  in  Yedo, 
and  the  privileged  classes,  like  physicians,  astronomers,  botanists, 
etc.,  in  Japan. 

There  are  eight  distinct  departments  of  special  knowledge.  The 
Corps  of  Inteqireters  include  students  and  masters  of  the  Chinese, 
Manchiu,  Mongol,  and  Japanese  languages.  These  attend  the  em- 
bassy to  Peking,  have  posts  on  the  frontier,  or  live  near  Fusan. 
The  treaties  recently  made  with  the  United  States  and  European 
powers  will  necessitate  the  establishment  of  schools  of  foreign  lan- 
guages, as  in  Tokio  and  Peking. 

The  School  of  Astronomy,  geoscopy,  and  the  choice  of  fortunate 
days  for  state  occasions  is  for  the  special  service  of  the  king. 
Corea,  like  China,  has  not  yet  separated  astrologj'  from  astronomy, 
but  still  keeps  up  official  consultation  with  the  heavenly  bodies  for 
luck’s  sake.  The  School  of  Medicine  trains  physicians  for  the  royal, 


344 


COREA. 


and  for  the  public,  service.  The  School  of  Charts  or  documents 
has  charge  of  the  ai’chives  and  the  preparation  of  the  official  reports 
sent  to  Peking.  In  the  School  of  Design,  the  maps,  sketches,  plans 
and  graphic  work  required  by  the  government  are  made,  and  the 
portraits  of  the  king  are  painted.  The  School  of  Law  is  closely 
connected  with  the  Ministiy^  of  Justice,  and  serves  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  judges,  and  as  a court  of  appeals.  The  School  of  Mathe- 
matics or  Accounts  assists  the  Treasury  Department,  audits  ac- 
counts, appraises  values,  and  its  members  are  often  charged  with 
the  task  of  overseeing  pubhc  w’orks.  The  School  of  Horology  at 
Seoul  keeps  the  standard  time  and  looks  after  the  water-clock. 
Beside  these  eight  services,  there  is  the  band  of  palace  musicians. 

It  is  evident  from  aU  the  information  gathered  from  sources 
within  and  without  the  hermit  nation,  that  though  there  is  culture  of 
a certain  sort  among  the  upper  classes,  there  is  httle  popular  edu- 
cation worthy  of  a name.  The  present  condition  of  Cho  sen  is  that 
of  Europe  in  the  IMiddle  Ages.  The  Confuciau  temples  and  halls 
of  scholars,  the  memorial  stones  and  walls  inscribed  with  historical 
tablets  and  moral  maxims,  the  lectures  and  discussions  of  htex’ary 
coteides,  and  the  poetry  parties  concentrate  learning  rather  than 
diffuse  it.  The  nobles  and  wealthy  scholai-s,  the  few  monasteries 
and  the  government  offices  possess  libraries,  but  these  are  but 
dead  Chinese  to  the  common  people.  Nothing  like  the  number  of 
book  stores,  cu’culating  libraries,  private  schools,  or  ordinary  means 
of  diffusing  inteUigence,  common  in  China  and  Japan,  exists  in 
Corea.  Science  and  the  press,  newspapers  and  hospitals,  clocks 
and  petroleum,  and,  more  than  all,  churches  and  school-houses,  have 
yet  a mighty  work  to  do  in  the  Land  of  Morning  Cahn. 

Paganism  and  superstition,  Confucianism  and  Buddhism,  hav- 
ing taken  root  in  Cho  sen,  each  with  its  educational  influence, 
Christianity  entered  wdthin  the  last  century  to  plant  an  acorn 
within  the  narrow  bottle  of  the  Corean  intellect.  It  is  needless  to 
say  that  the  receptacle  was  shattered  by  the  spreading  of  the  oak. 
The  Corean  body-pohtic,  confronted  by  this  rooted  and  growing 
influence,  must  be  transformed.  How  the  seed  was  dropped,  how 
the  tiny  stem  grew',  how  the  trunk  received  into  its  bosom  the 
hghtning  bolts  of  persecution,  how  the  boughs  were  riven,  and  how 
life  yet  remains,  will  now  be  narrated. 


III. 


MODERN  AND  RECENT 
HISTORY. 


MODERjSr  AiSTD  RECENT  HISTORY. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THE  BEGINNINGS  OF  CHRISTIANITY— 1784-1794. 

Christi.\nity  entered  Corea  through  the  gates  of  Rome  and 
Peking.  Though  some  writers  have  supposed  that  Christianity  was 
introduced  into  the  Corean  peninsula  by  the  Japanese,  in  1592,  yet 
it  is  nearly  certain  that  this  religion  was  popularly  unknown  until 
near  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Then  it  entered  from  the 
west,  and  not  from  the  east.  It  was  not  brought  by  foreigners, 
but  grew  up  from  chance  seed  wafted  from  the  little  garden  of  the 
church  in  Peking. 

The  soil  upon  which  the  exotic  germ  first  lighted  was  in  the 
mind  of  a student  well-named  by  his  father,  “ Stonewall,”  on  ac- 
count of  his  character  in  choosing  a literary  careex',  instead  of  the 
hereditary  profession  which  his  family  wished  lum  to  adopt.  Dur- 
ing the  winter  of  1777,  Stonewall  was  invited  to  form  one  of  a 
party  of  students  who  were  to  spend  a season  of  literary  dalliance 
in  company  with  the  famous  Confucian  professor,  Kwem. 

The  conference,  held  in  a secluded  temple,  lasted  ten  days, 
during  which  time  the  critical  study  of  the  texts  of  Confucius  and 
Mencius  was  indulged  in  with  keen  delight,  and  the  jirofoundest 
problems  that  can  interest  man  were  earnestly  discussed ; but 
most  fertilizing  to  their  minds  were  some  tracts  on  philosophy, 
mathematics,  and  religion  just  brought  from  Peking.  These  were 
translations  of  the  WTitings,  or  original  compositions  in  Chinese  of 
the  Jesuits  in  the  imperial  capital.  Among  these  publications  were 
some  tracts  on  the  Christian  and  Roman  Catholic  Religion,  treating 
of  the  Existence  of  God,  Divine  Providence,  the  Immortality  of  the 
Soul,  the  Conduct  of  Life,  the  Seven  Capital  Sins,  and  the  Seven 


348 


COREA. 


Contrary  Virtues.  Surprised  and  delighted,  they  resolved  to  attain, 
if  possible,  to  a full  understanding  of  the  new  doctrines. 

They  began  at  once  to  practise  what  they  knew,  and  morning 
and  evening  they  read  and  prayed.  They  set  apart  the  7th,  14th, 
21st  and  28th  days  of  the  month  as  periods  of  rest,  fasting,  and 
meditation.  How  long  they  continued  this  course  of  life  is  not 
known. 

Stonewall,  well  knowing  that  his  ideas  of  this  new  religion  were 
imperfect  and  confused,  turned  his  thoughts  longingly  toward 
Peking,  hoping  to  get  more  books  or  information  through  a living 
teacher.  For  several  yeai’s  all  his  attempts  were  fruitless  ; though 
study,  discussion,  and  practice  of  the  new  life  were  continued.  In 
1782,  he  moved  to  Seoid  to  live,  and  in  1783,  to  his  joy,  his  friend 
Senghimi,  son  of  the  third  ambassador  to  Peking,  proceeded  thither 
through  Shing-king  (Liao  Tung),  with  a message  to  the  bishop^ 
Alexander  de  Gorla,  a Portuguese  Franciscan. 

Senghuni  himself  became  a docile  pupil,  and  was,  with  the  con- 
sent of  his  father,  baptized.  With  the  hope  that  he  would  become 
the  first  stone  of  the  church  in  Cho-sen,  he  was  named  Peter.' 
He  jjledged  himself  to  suffer  aU  torments  rather  than  abandon  his 
faith,  to  have  but  one  wife,  to  renounce  worldly  vanities,  and  finally 
to  send  his  foreign  Mends  tidings  every  year. 

Safely  passing  the  sentinels  at  Ai-chiu,  he  reached  Seoul. 
Stonewall,  eagerly  receiving  his  share,  gave  himself  for  a time  up  to 
fresh  reading  and  meditation,  and  then  began  to  preach.  Some  of 
his  friends  in  the  capital,  both  nobles  and  commoners,  embraced 
the  new  doctrines  with  cheering  jiromptness  and  were  baptized. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  choice  of  baptismal  names.  As 
Stonewall  had  been  the  forenmner,  he  was  named  John  the  Bap- 
tist. Another  called  himself  Francis  Xavier,  intending  to  make 
this  saint  his  protector  and  patron.  Other  names  of  these  primitive 
confessors  are  Ambrose,  Paul,  Louis,  Thomas,  Augustine,  and  later, 


' Tlie  equipment  of  this  first  native  missionary  propagandist  of  Roman  Chris- 
tianity in  Corea,  deserves  notice,  as  it  brings  out  in  sharp  contrast  the  differ- 
ing methods  of  Roman  and  Reformed  Christianity.  The  convert  brought 
back  numerous  tracts,  didactic  and  polemic  treatises,  catechisms  and  com- 
mentaries, prayer-books,  lives  of  the  saints,  etc.,  etc.  These  were  for  the 
learned,  and  those  able  to  master  them.  . For  the  simple,  there  was  a goodly 
supply  of  crosses  and  crucifixes,  images,  pictures,  and  various  other  objects  to 
strike  the  eye.  It  is  not  stated  that  the  Bible,  or  any  part  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, was  sent  for  the  feeding  of  hungry  souls. 


THE  BEGINNINGS  OF  CHRISTIANITY— 1784-1794. 


349 


among  the  women,  Agatha,  Marie,  Madeleine,  Barbe,  etc.  The 
adoption  of  these  foreign  names  excited  bitter  feelings  among  the 
patriotic,  and  became  a cause  of  intense  hatred  against  the  Chris- 
tians, who  were  stigmatized  as  “ foreign er-Coreans.” 

A counterblast  soon  followed.  The  first,  and  as  they  were  des- 
tined to  be  the  last  and  most  bitter  enemies  were  the  literati,  who 
saw  at  once  that  the  new  faith  sapped  at  the  base  their  national 
beliefs  and  their  most  cherished  customs.  In  the  contest  of  dis- 
cussion which  followed,  Senghuni  came  oflf  victor.  The  pagan 
champions  retu’ed  from  the  conflict  uttei’ing  memorable  and  pro- 
phetic words,  with  a final  question,  that  became  a by-word  to 
Americans  nearly  a centui-y  later:  “This  [Christian]  doctrine  is 
magnificent,  it  is  true,  but  it  will  bring  soitow  to  those  who  pro- 
fess it.  "What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it  ? ” 

Among  the  converts  were  the  lecturer  Kwem  and  his  brother, 
both  of  whom  propagated  the  faith  in  their  district  of  Yang-kun, 
thirty  miles  east  of  Seoul,  now  justly  called  “ the  cradle  of  the 
faith.”  One  of  their  converted  students  from  the  Naiq^o  returned 
home  to  labor  in  the  new  cause,  and  from  first  to  last,  in  the  his- 
tory of  Roman  Christianity  in  Corea,  Nai-po  has  ever  been  a nur- 
sery of  fervent  confessors  and  illustrious  martyrs.  A second  con- 
vert of  the  Kwem  brothers  laid  the  foundations  of  the  faith  in 
Chulla.  At  the  capital,  a learned  interpreter,  on  becoming  a be- 
liever, multiplied  with  his  own  facile  pen  copies  of  the  books 
brought  from  Peking  ; and  it  is  believed  translated  from  the 
Chinese  the  “ Explanation  of  the  Gospels  of  the  Sabbaths  and 
Feasts  ” — the  first  Christian  book  in  the  Corean  language. 

Thus  from  small  beginuiug.s,  but  rapidly,  were  the  Christian 
ideas  spread,  but  soon  the  arm  of  the  law  and  the  power  of  the 
pen  were  invoked  to  crush  out  the  exotic  faith.  The  first  victim, 
Thomas  Kim,  was  tried  on  the  charge  of  destroying  his  ancestral 
tablets,  tortured,  and  sent  into  exile,  in  which  he  soon  after  died. 
The  scholar  now  took  up  weapons,  and  in  Aj^ril,  1784,  the  king’s 
preceptor  fulminated  the  first  public  document  officially  directed 
against  Christianity.  In  it  all  parents  and  relatives  were  entreated 
to  break  off  all  relations  with  the  Christians.  The  names  of  the 
leaders  were  published ; and  the  example  of  Edm  was  cited. 
Forthwith  began  a violent  pressure  of  entreaty  and  menace  upon 
the  believers  to  renounce  their  faith.  Instead  of  peace,  the  sword 
was  brought  into  the  household.  Tlien  began  an  exhibition  alike 
of  gloiious  confession  and  shameful  apostasy,  but  though  even 


350 


COREA.  ■ 


Stonewall  lapsed,  the  work  went  on  in  Nai-po,  and  in  1787,'  per- 
secution slackened. 

Meanwhile,  in  order  to  cement  more  closely  their  bonds,  the 
leaders  formed  a hierarchy  after  the  model  which  Peter  had  seen  in 
Peking,  and  to  which  their  liturgical  books  so  often  referred. 
Francis  Xavier  was  made  bishop  and  others  were  chosen  as  priests. 
Separating  to  their  various  posts,  they  baptized,  confessed,  con- 
firmed, and  distributed  the  sacred  elements  in  communion,  all  of 
which  infused  a new  glow  of  faith  among  the  converts.  They 
robed  themselves  in  rich  Chinese  silk,  and  erected  platform  con- 
fessionals. For  ordinary  faults  confessed  bj'  the  kneeling  penitents 
alms  were  ordered,  but  for  graver  derelictions  the  priests  ad- 
ministered one  or  two  smart  blows  on  the  legs — a mild  imitation  of 
the  national  punishment,  which  so  suggests  Western  methods  of 
nursery  discipline. 

In  perfect  good  faith  and  harmony,  this  curious  hierarchy,  so 
strange  and  even  comical  to  a believer  in  the  so-called  “ apostolical 
succession  ” — continued  for  two  years  ; but  in  1789,  certain 
passages  in  their  books  suggested  doubts  as  to  the  validity  of  their 
ministry.  After  earnest  thought,  and  even  at  the  risk  of  public 
ridicule,  and  of  troubling  the  consciences  of  the  faithfid,  they  re- 
signed their  offices  and  took  their  places  among  the  laity.  A letter 
of  inquiry  was  written,  and  sent  in  1790  by  the  convert  Paul  to 
Peking.  Surprised  and  overjoyed  at  the  news  from  Corea,  the 
fathers  baptized  and  confirmed  Paul,  explained  to  him  the  Eoman 
dogma  of  validity  of  ordination,  and  gave  him  a letter  written  on 
silk,  to  be  concealed  in  his  clothes,  directed  to  Peter  and  Francis 
Xavier.  His  godfather  Pansi,  being  an  artist,  painted  Paul’s 
portrait  in  oil,  which  was  sent  on  to  Paris. 

The  Christians  at  Seoul  graciously  submitted  to  the  Episcopal 
rebuke  and  explanation,  giving  them  the  right  only  to  baptize,  yet 

' It  was  during  the  summer  of  this  year,  1787,  that  La  Perouse  sailed 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Cho-sen,  discovered  the  straits  which  bear  his 
name,  between  Yezo  and  Saghalin,  demonstrated  that  the  Gulf  of  Tartary 
divided  Saghalin  from  the  Asian  mainland,  and  that  Corea  was  not  sea-girt, 
and  named  Dagelet  Island  and  its  companion  Boussole.  He  had  a copy  of 
Hamel’s  book  with  him.  He  noticed  the  signal-fires  along  the  coast,  which 
from  headland  to  headland,  telegraphed  to  the  capital  the  news  of  the  stranger 
with  his  “black  ships.”  Not  as  yet,  however,  as  afterward,  did  the  govern- 
ment connect  the  appearance  of  European  vessels  with  the  activity  of  the 
Christians  within  the  realm,  although  La  Perouse  sailed  under  the  flag  which 
ever  afterward  was  indissolubly  associated  in  Corean  minds  with  Christianity. 


THE  BEGINNINGS  OF  CHRISTIANITY— 1784-1794. 


351 


they  yearned  to  receive  the  sacraments.  Inflamed  by  the  accounts 
of  Paul,  who  pictured  before  them  the  ritual  sifleudors,  in  the 
Peking  cathedral,  of  altars,  lights,  vestments,  solemn  masses, 
music,  pi’ocessions,  and  all  that  enchants  the  eye  and  fires  the 
imagination  in  the  Roman  form  of  Christianity,  they  indited 
another  letter  to  the  bishop,  beseeching  that  an  ordained  priest 
should  be  sent  them.  This  letter,  carried  by  Paul,  who  left  ufith 
the  special  embassy  sent  to  congi’atulate  the  renowned  emperor 
Kien-lung,  which  left  Seoul  September  17,  1790,  contained  a whole 
catechism  of  vexed  questions  of  discipline  and  faith  which  had  be- 
gun to  distm-b  the  little  church. 

While  in  Peking,  Paul’s  companion  was  baptized,  receiving  the 
name  of  John  the  Baptist.  The  fathers  gave  them  a chalice,  a 
missal,  a consecrated  stone,  some  altar  ornaments,  and  everything 
necessary  for  the  celebi’ation  of  the  eucharist,  wdth  a recipe  for 
making  wine  out  of  grapes,  in  order  that  all  might  be  ready  on  the 
anival  of  a priest  among  them.  Paul  and  John  the  Baptist,  after 
the  return  journey  of  a thousand  miles  thi-ough  Shing-king, 
arrived  safely  in  Seoul.  All  were  filled  with  joy  at  the  idea  of 
hanng  a priest  sent  them,  but  the  episcoj^al  decision  against  the 
worship  of  ancestors  proved  to  many  a stone  of  stumbling  and  a 
cause  of  apostasy.  Hitherto,  in  simifle  ignorance  and  good  faith, 
they  had  honored  tlieir  ancestral  shades  and  burnt  incense  at 
their  shrines.  Henceforth,  all  participation  in  such  rites  was  im- 
possible. After  the  authoritative  declaration  from  Peking,  that 
the  worship  of  God  and  the  worship  of  ancestors  were  contrarj^ 
and  imi^ossible,  no  Corean  could  be  a Christian  while  he  burned 
incense  before  the  tablets. 

Tills  tenet  of  the  bi.shop  was  in  the  eyes  of  the  Corean  public  a 
blow  at  the  framework  of  society,  the  base  of  the  family,  and  the 
foundation  of  the  state.  Fi’om  this  time  forward,  many  of  the 
feeble  adherents  began  to  fall  away.  Li  the  conflict  of  filial  and 
religious  duty,  many  a soul  was  torn  with  remorse.  lu  frequent 
instances  the  earnest  believer  who,  for  conscience  sake,  desjioiled 
the  family  oratory  and  piling  the  ancestral  tablets  in  his  garden 
set  them  on  fire,  saw  his  aged  parents  sink  with  sorrow  to  the 
grave.  For  this  crime  Paul  and  Jacques  Kim  were  i)ut  upon  pub- 
lic trial,  at  which,  for  the  first  time,  a clear  and  systematic  pi’esen- 
tation  of  Christian  doctrine  and  the  Roman  cultus  was  elicited. 
The  case,  after  condemnation  of  the  prisoners,  was  submitted  to  the 
king,  who  was  prevailed  upon  by  the  premier  to  approve  the  find- 


352 


COREA. 


ing  of  the  local  tribunal.  On  December  8,  1791,  the  two  Chri.s- 
tians,  after  publicly  refusing  to  recant,  and  reading  aloud  the  sen- 
tence inscribed  upon  the  board  to  be  nailed  over  their  pillory,  were 
decapitated,  while  invoking  the  names  of  Jesus  and  ^lary.  Their 
ages  were  thirty-thi-ee  and  forty-one. 

Thus  was  shed  the  first  blood  for  Corean  Christianity — the  first 
drops  of  the  shower  to  come,  and  the  seed  of  a mighty  church. 
The  headless  trunks,  frozen  to  a stony  rigidity  which  kept  even  the 
blood  fresh  and  red,  lay  unburied  on  the  ground  for  nine  days,  un- 
til devout  men  carried  them  to  burial.  A number  of  handkerchiefs 
dijjped  in  their  blood  and  preserved  kept  long  alive  the  memory  of 
these  fii’st  martyrs  of  bloody  persecution.  The  Nai-po  now  became 
a hunting-gi’ound  for  the  minions  of  the  magistrates,  who  sought 
out  all  who  jmofessed  themselves  Christians  and  threw  them  in 
prison.  There  the  tortures,  peculiarly  Corean.  were  set  to  work  to 
cause  apostasy.  The  victims  were  beaten  with  rods  and  paddles 
on  the  flesh  and  shin-bones,  or  whipped  till  the  flesh  hung  in 
bloody  rags.  In  many  cases  their  bones  were  disjointed  imtil  the 
limbs  dangled  limp  and  iiseless.  One  man,  Francis  Xavier,  after 
prolonged  agonies  was  exiled  to  Quelpart,  and  on  being  removed 
to  another  place,  died  on  the  way.  Peter,  61  years  old,  after 
wearying  his  tortm-ers  with  his  endurance,  was  tied  round  with  a 
cord,  laid  on  the  icy  gi’ouni  at  night,  while  pails  of  water  were 
poured  over  him,  which  freezing  as  it  fell,  covered  his  body  with  a 
shroud  of  ice.  In  this  Dantean  tomb,  the  old  martyr,  calling  on 
the  name  of  Jesus,  was  left  to  welcome  death,  which  came  to  him 
at  the  second  cock-crow  on  the  moi-ning  of  Januai-y  29,  1793. 

In  the  ten  yeai*s  following  the  baptism  of  Peter  at  Peking,  in 
spite  of  jaersecution  and  apostasy,  it  is  estimated  that  there  were 
four  thousand  Christians  in  Corea.' 


' Tliis  rapid  spread  of  Christian  ideas  may  be  understood  if  we  consider, 
as  Dallet  points  out,  the  customs  of  the  people.  In  every  house  there  is  the 
room  open  to  the  street,  where  everybody,  friend  or  stranger,  known  or  un- 
known, may  come  and  talk  or  hear  the  news  and  discuss  events.  Nothing  is 
kept  secret,  and  being  a nation  of  gossips  and  loungers,  the  news  of  any  event, 
or  the  expression  of  a fresh  idea,  spreads  like  fire  on  the  prairie.  A doctrine 
so  startlingly  new,  and  preached  as  it  was  by  men  already  famous  for  their 
learning,  would  at  once  excite  the  public  curiosity,  set  all  tongues  running, 
and  fire  many  hearts.  Though  in  most  cases  the  new  flame  would  soon  die 
out,  leaving  hardly  enough  ashes  to  mark  a fire,  yet  the  steady  glow  of  altered 
lives  would  not  pale  even  before  torture  and  death. 


CHAPTER  XL. 


PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM— 1801-1834. 

The  first  attempt  of  a foreign  missionary  to  enter  the  hermit 
kingdom  from  the  west  was  made  in  February,  1791.  Jean  dos 
Kemedios,  a Portuguese  jiriest  from  Macao,  offered  himself,  was  ac- 
cepted, and  left  Peking  for  the  Border  Gate  with  some  Chinese 
guides  After  a twenty  days’  journey  in  midwinter,  he  arrived  on 
the  frontier,  and  there  awaited  the  precarious  chances  of  recognition, 
according  to  certain  signs  agreed  upon.  For  ten  days  he  scanned 
the  faces  of  the  noisy  crowd,  hoping  every  moment  to  light  upon 
friends,  but  in  vain.  The  Christians,  kept  at  home  by  the  \uolence 
of  the  persecution,  feared  to  venture  to  the  border.  The  fair 
closed,  the  embassy  crossed  the  Yalu  River,  while  the  foreigner  and 
his  Chinese  guides  retm-ned  to  Peking.  There  the  disappointed 
priest  soon  after  died. 

About  the  same  time,  the  Bishop  of  Peking  addressed  a letter 
to  the  Pope  detailing  the  origin,  development,  and  condition  of 
the  new-born  church  in  Corea. 

Hearing  no  word  from  the  Corean  Christians  during  the  next 
two  years,  it  was  determined  to  send  succor.  For  this  perilous 
mission,  a young  Chinese  priest  named  Jacques  Tsiu,  twenty-four 
years  old,  of  good  bodily  strength  and  pronounced  piety,  whose 
visage  closely  resembled  a Corean’s,  was  selected.  Fortified  with 
extraordinary  ecclesiastical  powers,  he  left  Peking  in  February, 
1794,  and  in  twenty  days  arrived  on  the  neutral  gi’ound.  There 
he  met  the  Christians,  who  urged  him  to  wait  nearly  a year,  on  ac- 
count of  the  vigilance  of  the  sentinels.  This  he  did  among  his  fel- 
low Christians  in  Shing-king,  and  on  the  night  of  December  23, 
1794,  crossed  the  Yalu,  reached  Seoul  in  safety,  and  at  once  began 
his  labors.  All  went  on  well  till  June,  when,  through  a treacherous 
visitor,  the  official  spies  were  put  upon  his  track.  In  spite  of  his 
removal  to  another  place,  three  Christians — two  who  had  guided 
him  to  Seoul,  and  one  an  interpreter,  who  in  sublime  self-sacrifice 
23 


354 


COREA. 


tried  to  pass  himself  off  as  the  Chinaman — -were  seized  and  tor- 
tured. With  arms  and  legs  dislocated,  and  knees  crushed,  they 
refused  to  betray  their  brother  in  the  faith,  and  were  put  to  death 
in  i^rison,  June  18.  The  three  headless  and  battered  tnmks  were 
flung  in  the  Han  Hiver,  which  for  the  first,  but  not  for  the  last  time 
was  streaked  with  mart^T  blood. 

i\Ieanwhile,  the  Chinese  priest  was  at  first  hidden  for  many  days 
under  a w'ood-pile  by  a Christian  lady,  who,  having  gained  over  her 
mother-in-law,  sheltered  him  in  her  house,  where,  protected  by  the 
law  which  forbids  a noble’s  dwelling  to  be  invaded,  he  remained 
three  years.  In  September,  179G,  he  wrote  a letter  in  Latin  to  the 
Bishop  of  Peking,  and  the  native  Christians  writing  in  Chinese, 
the  copies  on  silk  were  sewed  into  the  garments  of  two  behevers, 
who,  having  bought  positions  as  seiwants  in  the  embassy,  arrived 
in  Peking,  January  28,  1797.  Among  other  things  Jacques  pro- 
posed that  the  King  of  Portugal  should  send  an  embassy  to 
the  King  of  Cho-sen  to  obtain  a treaty  of  friendship,  and  allow 
the  residence  of  physicians,  astronomers,  and  scientific  men  in 
Corea. 

Though  no  Portuguese  envoy  was  sent  out  to  treat  with  the 
court  of  Seoul,'  a foreign  vessel  appeared  in  the  autumn  of  this 
same  year,  off  the  eastern  coast,  floating  the  British  flag.  It  was 
the  slooi^  of  war  Providence,  carrying  sixteen  guns,  commanded  by 
Captain  W.  R.  Broughton,  who  cast  anchor  in  Yung-hing  Bay, 
October  4th,  and  touched  at  Fusan.’  One  of  the  natives  who  vis- 
ited the  ship  was  suspected  by  the  government  and  arrested ; 
though  the  Enghsh  visitors  were  ignorant  of  the  existence  of  Chris- 
tians in  Corea,  and  the  local  magistrates  were  equally  uninformed 
as  to  the  difference  in  religion  and  nationaUty  between  Britons  and 
Portuguese. 

The  four  political  parties  into  which  the  Corean  nobility  was  at 
this  time  divided,  as  described  in  Chapter  XXY.,  were  ranged  into 

' “ Some  priests  proposed  to  the  late  Queen  of  Portugal  to  send  an  embassy 
hither  [to  Corea]  with  some  gentlemen  versed  in  mathematics,  that  they  might 
benefit  the  country  both  in  a religious  and  scientific  way.  . . . This  plan 

never  succeeded.”  Gutzlaff,  1834.  Voyages  to  China,  page  261. 

’Captain  Broughton  was  impressed  with  “the  gorgeous  Corean  dresses,” 
and  the  umbrella-hats,  a yard  in  diameter.  He  asked  for  beef,  but  they  gave 
him  only  wood,  and  he  was  tantalized  with  the  sight  of  fat  cattle  grazing  near 
by,  which  he  was  unable  to  get  or  purchase.  He  cruised  in  the  Sea  of  Japan 
and  the  Gulf  of  Tartary,  naming  several  places  on  the  Corean  coast.  See 
p.  203. 


PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM. 


355 


House  and  Garden  of  a Noble. 


356 


COREA. 


two  general  groups,  the  Si-pai  and  the  Piek-pai,  “ the  govern 
ment  ” and  “ the  opposition.”  The  Si-pai  were  devoted  to  the  king, 
and  ready  to  second  his  views,  the  Piek-pai  were  more  attached  to 
their  special  views.  The  king,  Cheng-chong,  who  had  ruled  since 
1776,  was  opposed  to  persecution  of  the  Christians,  and  had  done 
much  to  restrain  the  bitterness  of  partisans.  The  Si-pai  in- 
cluded the  Nam-in,  or  “ Southern  ” wing,  in  which  were  the  Chris- 
tian nobles,  while  all  their  enemies  belonged  to  the  Piek-paL 
So  long  as  the  king  lived,  the  sword  of  persecution  slept  in  its  scab- 
bard, but  in  1800  * the  king  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son, 
Suncho,  a boy  still  under  the  care  of  his  grandmother.  This  lady 
at  once  assumed  the  conduct  of  national  affairs, ’ and  no  sooner  were 
the  five  months  of  public  mourning  decently  over,  than  the  queen 
regent  dismissed  the  ministers  then  in  office,  and  installed  three 
others  of  the  No-ron  group,  aU  of  whom  were  bitter  enemies  of  the 
Christians.  A decree  of  general  persecution  was  issued  a few  days 
after,  in  the  name  of  the  king.  Two  converts  of  noble  rank  were 
at  once  an-ested,  and  during  1801,  the  police  were  busy  in  haling 
to  prison  behevers  of  eveiry  rank,  age,  and  sex.  Alexander  Wang, 
who  had  written  a book  in  his  native  language  on  “ The  Prin- 
cipal Ai'ticles  of  the  Christian  Religion,”  and  had  begun  another 
on  systematic  theology,  was  arrested.  From  the  reading  of 
these  works,  the  magistrates  imagined  the  essence  of  Christianity 
was  in  hatred  of  one’s  parents  and  the  king,  and  the  destruction 
of  the  human  race.’  The  Church  Calendar  was  also  seized. 

The  Chinese  priest  was  outlawed  by  the  government,  in  a pubhc 
proclamation.  On  reading  this,  the  brave  man  left  the  house  of  the 
noble  lady  in  which  he  had  been  sheltered,  and  refusing  to  endan- 
ger longer  the  lives  of  his  friends,  voluntarily  surrendered  himself. 


' See  page  226. 

“ Or,  as  the  natives  say,  “ she  proceeded  to  pull  down  the  blinds.”  This 
phrase,  which  is  highly  suggestive  of  American  street  slang,  refers  to  the 
curtain  of  bamboo  which  veils  the  sovereign  of  ChO-sen  ; as  in  Old  Japan 
the  mikado  was  thus  screened  from  the  vulgar,  and  even  noble,  gaze  dur- 
ing state  councils.  Whoever,  therefore,  is  “behind  the  curtain,”  is  on  the 
tlirone. 

® This  highlj'  logical  conclusion  was  reached  by  pondering  upon  the  doc- 
trine of  Romanism  that  celibacy  is  a more  perfect  state  than  marriage ; and 
that  “the  world,”  which,  with  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  was  to  be  regarded  as 
one  of  the  true  believers’  enemies,  could  mean  only  the  king  and  country  of 
Cho-sen.  To  this  day,  most  of  the  pagans  accept  the  magistrates’  decision  as  a 
complete  epitome  of  the  gospel  of  Christ 


PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM. 


351 


and  received  the  death-stroke,  May  31,  1801,  at  the  age  of  thirty- 
two.  His  hostess,  Colombe,  thrown  in  prison  herself,  while  await- 
ing death  wrote  out  his  life  and  works  on  the  sUk  skirt  of  her 
dress.  At  her  execution  the  noble  lady  begged  that  she  might 
not  be  stripped  of  her  clothes,  as  were  other  malefactors,  but  die 
in  her  robes.  Her  request  was  granted,  and  with  the  grace  of  the 
English  Lady  Jane  Grey,  she  laid  her  head  on  the  block.  Four 
other  women,  formerly  attendants  iu  the  palace,  and  an  artist,  who 
for  painting  Christian  subjects  was  condemned,  were  beheaded  by 
the  official  butchers,  who  made  the  “ Little  Western  Gate  ” of 
Seoul — where  a Christian  church  may  yet  be  built — a Golgotha. 
The  policy  of  the  government  was  shown  in  making  away  with  the 
Christians  of  rank  and  education,  who  might  be  able  to  direct 
aflaii’s  in  the  absence  of  the  foreign  priests,  and  in  letting  the  poor 
and  humble  go  free. 

From  a letter  written  on  silk  iu  sympathetic  ink  to  the  Bishop 
of  Peking  by  Alexander  Wang,  and,  with  the  aid  of  treachery,  de- 
ciphered by  the  magistrates,  they  suspected  a general  conspu'acy 
of  the  Christians  ; for  in  his  letter  this  Corean  proposed  an  appeal 
to  the  Christian  nations  of  Europe  to  send  sixty  or  seventy  thou- 
sand soldiers  to  conquer  Corea  ! ‘ The  bearer  of  this  letter  rvas 
immediately  beheaded,  and  his  body  cut  into  six  pieces ; while 
the  Hsitor  to  Cajrtaiu  Broughton’s  ship  iu  1799,  for  ha\dng  said 
that  “ one  such  ship  as  that  could  easily  destroy  one  hundred 
Corean  vessels  of  war,”  was  put  to  the  torture  and  condemned. 
Alexander  Wang,  who  had  witnessed  a good  confession,  before 
the  king,  a year  before,  and  bore  on  his  wrist  the  cord  of  crimson 
silk  showing  that  he  had  touched  the  royal  person,  was  likewise 
decapitated. 

It  now  devolved  upon  the  king  of  Cho-seu  to  explain  to  his 
suzerain  the  execution  of  a Chinese  subject.  In  a letter  full  of 
Confuciau  orthodoxy,  he  dechu’es  that  ChO-sen  from  the  time  of  Ki 
Tsze,  had  admitted  no  other  dogmas  than  those  taught  by  the 
8.ages  of  China — “all  other  doctrine  is  strange  to  the  Little 
Ixingdom.”  He  describes  the  Christians  as  “ the  monstrous,  bar- 
barous, and  infamous  ” “sect  of  brigands”  “who  hve  like  brutes 
and  birds  of  the  vilest  sort,”  and  who  in  their  plot,  “ have 
interlaced  themselves  as  a serpent  and  knotted  themselves  to- 
gether like  a cord.”  The  plan  to  conquer  “ the  Little  King- 


’ Dallet,  vol.  i.,  p.  205. 


358 


COREA. 


dom  at  the  comer  of  the  earth”  by  myriads  of  men  and  ves- 
sels  from  Europe  is  detailed,  with  an  apology  for  the  execution  ol 
Jacques,  not  as  a Chinese  subject,  but  as  chief  conspirator.  Dal- 
let  suggests  that,  in  answer  to  this  letter,  the  Dragon  Monarch 
read  the  king  a tart  lecture,  and  hinted  that  a rich  stream 
of  silver  wo\ild  soothe  his  ruffled  scales.  “China  had  not 
been  China  had  she  lost  so  fair  an  occasion  to  fleece  her  cowerin" 

O 

vassal.” 

A fresh  edict,  made  up  of  the  usual  fixed  ammunition  of  Corean 
rhetoric,  was  fulminated  against  “ the  evil  sect,”  January  25,  1802. 
The  result  was  to  advertise  the  outlawed  faith  in  everj'  comer  of 
the  realm.  Nevertheless,  the  condition  of  the  Christians  scattered 
in  the  mountains  and  northern  forests,  or  suffering  poverty,  hun- 
ger, and  cold  at  home,  was  dejflorable,  under  the  stress  of  political 
as  well  as  religious  hatred. 

The  first  exchange  of  Muscovite  and  Corean  courtesies  took 
place  in  1808,  when  several  of  the  commissioners  from  Seoul 
were  in  Peking.'  Presents  were  mutually  given,  wliich  in 
both  cases  were  products  of  the  then  widely  separated  coun- 
tries, which  were  destined  within  fifty  years  to  be  next-door 
neighbors. 

Out  of  the  modem  catacombs  of  Roman  Christianity,  the 
Corean  converts  addressed  two  letters,  dated  December  9 and  18, 
1811,  to  the  Pope — “ the  Very  High,  Very  Great  Father,  Chief  of 
the  whole  Church” — in  which  they  invited  help,  not  only  of  a spir- 
itual nature,  but  aid  in  ships  and  envoys  to  treat  with  their  king. 
They  were  willing  even  to  leave  their  native  land  and  colonize  the 
islands  in  the  sea,  for  the  sake  of  worship  and  conscience.  Signed 
with  fictitious  names,  copied  on  silk,  and  sewn  in  the  clothing  of 
the  messenger,  they  reached  Peking  and  Rome,  but  the  bishop 
of  neither  city  could  afford  succor.  His  Holiness  was  then  a 
prisoner  at  Fontainebleau,  and  the  Roman  propaganda  was 
nearly  at  a standstill.  With  a goodly  supply  of  medals  and 
crosses,  the  messenger  returned,  and  the  church  in  Corea  enjoyed 
peace,  and  new  converts  were  made  until  1815,  when  a non-po- 
litical persecution  broke  out  for  a while  in  Kang-wen  and  Eiung- 
sang. 

In  1817,  the  king  and  court  were  terrified  by  the  appearance  off 


’ Timkowski’s  Travels  of  the  Russian  Mission  through  Mongolia  to  China, 
and  Residence  in  Peking,  London,  1827. 


PERSECUTION  AND  MARTYRDOM. 


359 


the  west  coast  of  the  British  ‘ vessels  Alceste  and  Lyra.  They  sus- 
pected that  the  good  captain  and  jolly  surgeon,  who  have  given  us 
such  fascinating  narratives  of  their  cruise,  were  in  active  connection 
with  “ the  evil  sect ; ” but  beyond  some  surveys,  purchases  of  beef, 
and  interviews  with  local  magistrates,  the  foreigners  departed 
without  further  designs  against  the  throne. 

In  1823  several  of  the  Christians,  encouraged  by  hopes  held 
out  by  the  Bishop  of  Peking,  went  to  the  Border  Gate  to  meet  a 
foreign  priest,  but  to  their  dismay  found  none.  In  1826,'“  they 
were  troubled  by  a report  that  the  sho-gun  of  Japan  had  requested 
their  king  to  return  six  Japanese  adherents  of  the  interdicted 
“ Jesus  sect,”  w’ho  had  fled  the  empii-e  in  a boat.  Shortly  after,  in 
ChuUa,  through  a quari’el  instigated  by  a drunken  jrotter,  a con- 
vert, which  led  to  information  given  in  spite,  a severe  persecution 
broke  out,  lasting  tbree  months. 

Tlie  year  1832  was  noted  for  its  rainfall  and  inundations. 
To  propitiate  Heaven’s  favor  the  king  recalled  many  exiles,  among 
whom  were  Chi’istians.  In  this  year  also  the  British  ship.  Lord 
Amherst,  was  sent  out  by  the  East  India  Company  on  a voyage 
of  commercial  exploration,  and  to  open,  if  possible,  new  mai’- 
kets  for  the  fabrics  of  England  and  India.  On  board  was  a Prus- 
sian gentleman,  the  Rev.  Charles  Gutzlaff,  under  the  patronage 
of  the  Netherlands  Missionary  Society,  though  travelling  at  his 
own  cost.  Reaching  the  coast  of  Chulla,  July  17th,  he  remained 
one  month.  Being  a good  Chinese  scholar,  and  well  equipped  with 
medical  knowledge,  he  lauded  on  several  of  the  islands  and  on 
the  mainland,  he  distributed  presents  of  books,  buttons,  and 
medicines,  planted  potatoes  and  taught  their  cultivation.  Through 
an  officer  he  sent  the  king  presents  of  cut  glass,  calicoes,  and 
woollen  good.s,  with  a copy  of  the  Bible  and  some  Protestant 
Christian  tracts.  Tliese,  after  some  days  of  negotiation,  were  re- 
fused. A few  of  the  more  intelligent  natives  risked  their  heads, 
and  accepted  various  gifts,  among  which  were  Chinese  translations 


' In  179.3,  tlie  first  British  and  the  first  European  vessel  entered  the  Y'ellow 
Sea.  It  was  the  ship  of  the  line  Lion,  on  board  of  which  was  Lord  Macartney, 
the  ambassador  of  King  George  III.  to  Peking,  the  first  English  envoy  to 
China.  The  .ship  did  not  visit  or  approach  Corean  shores. 

® This  date  is  that  given  by  Dallet,  who  perhaps  refers  to  the  uprising  in 
1829  at  Ozaka,  of  suspected  believers  in  the  “Jesus  doctrine,”  when  six  men 
and  one  old  woman  were  crucified  by  the  Japanese  authorities.  The  leader 
of  the  so-called  conspiracy  fled  to  sea  with  his  companions. 


360 


COREA. 


of  European  works  on  geography  and  mathematics.  Mr.  Gutzlaff 
could  discover  no  trace  of  Christianity'  or  the  converts,  though  he 
made  dihgent  inquiry'.  The  lying  magistrates  denied  all  knowledge 
of  even  the  existence  of  the  Christian  faith.  Deeply  impressed 
with  their  poverty,  dii't,  love  of  drink,  and  degradation,  the  Prot- 
estant, after  being  nearly  a month  among  the  Coreans,  left  their 
shores,  fully  impressed  with  their  need  of  soap  and  bibles. 

The  year  1831  closed  the  first  half  century  of  Corean  Chris- 
tianity. 

In  this  chapter,  the  moral  weakness  of  Homan  Cathohc  methods 
of  evangelization  in  Corea,  and  elsewhere  in  Asia,  has  been  revealed. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  the  Corean  converts  were  taught  to 
beheve  not  only  in  the  ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  but 
also  in  the  righteousness  of  his  claim  to  temporal  power  as  the 
Vicar  of  Heaven.  Untaught  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  doubtless  ignorant  of  the  words  of  Jesus — “ My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world  ; if  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  seiwants  fight  ” — the  Coreans  suspected  no  blasphemy  in  the 
papal  claim.  Seeing  the  Pope’s  pohtical  power  upheld  by  the  pow- 
erful Em’opean  nations  then  under  Bourbon  rule,  the  Corean  Chris- 
tians, following  the  ethics  of  their  teachers,  played  the  part  of  trait- 
ors to  their  coimtiy  ; they  not  only  deceived  tlie  magistrates,  and 
violated  their  countiy’s  laws,  but,  as  the  letter  of  Alexander  W ang 
shows,  actually  invited  armed  invasion.  Hence  from  the  first 
Christianity  was  associated  in  patriotic  minds  with  treason  and 
robbery.  The  French  missionary  as  the  forerunner  of  the  French 
soldier  and  invader,  the  priest  as  the  pilot  of  the  gunboat,  were  not 
mere  imaginings,  but,  as  the  subsequent  narrative  shows,  strict  logic 
and  actual  fact.  It  is  the  naiTative  of  friends,  not  foes,  that,  later, 
shows  us  a bishop  acting  as  spy  and  pilot  on  a French  man-of-war, 
a priest  as  guide  to  a buccaneering  raid ; and,  after  the  story  of 
papal  Christianity,  the  inevitable  “French  expedition.” 


' Wliile  off  the  island  of  Wen-san,  according  to  Dallet,  some  of  the  native 
Christians,  attracted  by  the  legend  in  Chinese  characters  on  the  flag  “The 
Religion  of  Jesus  Christ,”  came  on  board.  “ A Protestant  minister  saluted 
them  with  the  words  which  are  sacramental  among  the  pagans,  ‘ May  the 
spirits  of  the  earth  bless  you  !’  At  these  words  the  neophytes,  seeing  that  they 
had  been  deceived,  and  that  a snare  had  been  laid  for  their  good  faith,  re- 
tired in  all  haste  without  ever  returning  the  salute,  and  made  no  further  visits 
to  the  ships.” 


CHAPTER  XLI. 


THE  ENTRANCE  OF  THE  FRENCH  MISSIONARIES— 1835-1845. 

The  French  Revolution,  and  the  wars  of  Napoleon  following, 
which  distracted  aU  Europe  for  a period  of  over  twenty  years,  com- 
pletely disorganized  the  missionary  operations  of  the  Holy  See 
and  French  Roman  Cathohc  Church.  On  the  restoration  of  the 
Bourbons,  and  the  strengthening  of  the  papal  throne  by  foreign 
bayonets,  the  stream  of  religious  activity  flowed  anew  into  its  old 
channels,  and  with  an  added  volume.  Missionary  zeal  in  the 
church  was  kindled  afresh,  and  the  prayers  of  the  Christians  in  the 
far  East  were  heard  at  the  court  of  St.  Peter.  It  was  resolved  to 
found  a mission  in  Corea,  directly  attached  to  the  Holy  See,  but  to 
be  under  the  cai-e  of  the  Society  of  Foreign  Missions  of  Paris. 

Barthelemy  Brugiere,  then  a missionary  at  Bangkok,  Siam, 
offered  as  a volunteer,  and  in  1832  was  nominated  apostolic  Vicar 
of  Corea.  He  reached  Shiug-king,  but  was  seized  mth  sudden 
illness,  and  died  October  20,  1835.  Pierre  Phihbert  Maubant,  his 
host,  stepped  into  the  place  of  his  fallen  comrade,  and  with  flve 
Corean  Christians  left  Fung-Wang  Chang,  crossed  the  neutral 
sti-ip,  and  the  Yalu  River  on  the  ice.  Dodging  the  sentinels  at  Ai- 
chiu,  he  entered  Corea  as  a tlu-ead  enters  the  needle’s  eye.  They 
crawled  through  a water-drain  in  the  wall,  and  despite  the  barking 
of  a dog,  got  into  the  city.  Resting  several  hours,  they  slid  out 
again  through  another  drain,  reaching  the  countiy  and  friends 
beyond.  Two  days’  journey  on  horses  brought  them  to  Seoul,  from 
which  Maubant,  the  first  Frenchman  who  had  penetrated  the 
hermit  kingdom,  or  who,  in  Corean  phrase,  had  committed  pem- 
kiong  (violation  of  the  frontier),  wrote  to  liis  friends  in  Paris. 

Maubant’s  first  duty  was  to  order  back  a Chinese  priest  who 
refused  to  learn  Corean,  or  to  obey  any  but  the  Bishop  of  Peking. 
"With  the  couriers  who  escorted  the  refractory  Chinaman  to  the 
frontier,  went  three  young  men  to  study  at  the  college  in  Macao. 
At  the  Border  Gate  they  met  Jacques  Honore  Chastan  a young 


362 


COREA. 


French  priest,  who,  on  the  dark  night  of  January  17,  1837,  passed 
the  custom-house  of  Ai-chiu  disguised  as  a Corean  widower  in 
mourning,  and  joined  ]\Iaubant  in  Seoul  Nearly  one  year  later, 
December  19,  1838,  Laurent  IVIarie-Joseph  Imbert,  a bishop,  ran 
the  gauntlet  of  wilderness,  ice,  and  guards,  and  took  uji  his  resi- 
dence under  the  shadow  of  the  king’s  palace. 

Visits,  masses,  and  preaching  now  went  on  vigorously.  The 
Christians  at  the  end  of  1837  numbered  6,000,  and  in  1838,  9,000. 
Up  to  January  16,  1839,  the  old  regent  being  averse  from  persecu- 
tion, the  work  went  on  unharmed,  but  on  that  day,  the  court  pai-ty 
in  favor  of  extii-pating  Christianity,  having  gained  the  upper  hand, 
hounded  on  the  police  in  the  king’s  name.  The  visitation  of  every 
group  of  five  houses  in  all  the  eight  provinces  was  ordered.  Hun- 
dreds of  suspects  were  at  once  seized  and  brought  to  trial.  In  June, 
before  the  death  of  the  old  regent,  the  uncle  of  the  young  king  (Hen- 
chong,  1834-1849)  and  the  implacable  enemy  of  the  Christians  ob- 
tained control  of  power,  and  at  an  extraordinary  council  of  the 
ministers,  held  July  7,  1839,  a new  decree  was  issued  in  the  regent’s 
name.  The  persecution  now  broke  out  with  redoubled  violence. 
In  a few  days,  three  native  lay  leaders  were  beheaded,  and  a score 
of  women  and  children  suffered  death.  To  stay  the  further 
shedding  of  blood.  Bishop  Imbert,  who  had  escaped  to  an  island, 
came  out  of  his  hiding-place,  and  on  August  10th  dehvered  himself 
up  and  ordered  Maubant  and  Chastan  to  do  the  same.  The  three 
wilhng  martyrs  met  in  chains  before  the  same  tribunal  During 
three  days  they  were  put  to  trial  and  torture,  thence  transferred 
to  the  Kum-pu,  or  prison  for  state  criminals  of  rank.  They  were 
again  tried,  beaten  with  sixty-six  strokes  of  the  paddle,  and  con- 
demned to  die  under  the  sword,  September  21,  1839. 

On  that  day,  the  inspector  and  one  hundred  soldiers  took  their 
place  on  the  execution  ground,  not  near  the  city  gate,  but  close  to 
the  river.  A pole  fixed  in  the  earth  bore  a flag  inscribed  with  the 
death-sentence.  Pinioned  and  stripped  of  their  upper  clothing,  a 
stick  was  passed  between  the  elbows  and  backs  of  the  prisoners, 
and  an  arrow,  feather  end  up,  run  through  the  flesh  of  each  ear. 
Their  faces  were  first  wet  with  water  and  then  powdered  with 
chalk.  Three  executioners  then  marched  round,  brandishing  their 
staves,  while  the  crowd  raised  a yeU  of  insult  and  mockery.  A 
dozen  soldiers,  sword  in  hand,  now  began  prancing  around  the 
kneehng  victims,  engaging  in  mock  combat,  but  delivering  their 
blows  at  the  victims.  Only  when  weary  of  their  sport,  the  human 


ENTRANCE  OF  THE  FRENCH  MISSIONARIES. 


363 


butchers  relieved  the  agony  of  their  victims  by  the  decapitating 
blow.  The  heads  were  presented  to  the  inspector  on  a board,  and 
the  coi’pses,  after  pubhc  exi^osare  duiang  three  days,  were  buried  in 
the  sand  by  the  river  banks. 

On  the  day  after  the  bui’ial,  three  Christians  attempted  to  re- 
move the  bodies,  but  the  government  spies  lying  in  wait  caught 
them.  As  of  old  in  Eome,  when  the  primitive  Clmstians  crawled 
stealthily  at  night  through  the  ai'ches  of  the  Coliseum,  into  the  arena, 
and  groping  about  in  the  sand  for  the  bones  of  Ignatius  left  after 
the  hon’s  feast,  bore  them  to  honored  sepultui-e,  so  these  Corean 
Christians  with  equal  faith  and  valor  again  a^Dproached  the  bloody 
sand  by  the  Han  Eiver.  Twenty  days  after  the  first  attempt,  a 
party  of  seven  or  eight  men  succeeded  in  bearing  away  the  bodies 
of  the  martyrs  to  Noku,  about  eight  miles  north  of  Seoul. 

Thus  died  the  first  European  missionaries  who  entered  “the 
forbidden  land.”  As  in  the  old  fable  of  the  lion’s  den,  the  foot- 
prints aU  pointed  one  way. 

With  the  foreign  leaders  there  perished  no  less  than  one 
hundred  and  thirty  of  their  converts,  seventy  by  decapitation,  and 
the  others  by  strangulation,  torture,  or  the  result  of  their  wounds.' 
In  November,  1839,  a new  edict  in  the  vernacular  was  posted  up 
all  over  the  country.  Six  bitter  years  passed  before  the  Christians 
again  had  a foreign  j>astor. 

Great  events  now  began  to  ripen  in  China.  The  opium  war 
of  1840-42  broke  out.  The  “Western  Barbarians”  held  the  chief 
cities  of  the  China  coast  from  Hong-Kong  to  Shanghae,  and  the 
military  weakness  of  the  colossal  empire  was  demonstrated.  The 
French,  though  having  nothing  to  do  with  this  first  quarrel  of 
China  with  Eurojre,  were  on  the  alert  for  any  advantage  to  be 
gained  in  the  far  East.  In  1841,  Louis  Philippe  sent  out  the  war 
vessels  Erigoue  and  Favorite,  to  occupy  if  jrossible  some  island  to 
the  soutlr  of  Japan,  which  would  be  valuable  for  strategic  and  com- 
mercial purposes,  and  to  make  treaties  of  trade  and  fi*iendshqj  with 
Japan,  and  especially  with  Corea 

' By  poetic  justice,  the  chief  instigators  of  this  persecution  came  each  to  a 
bad  end.  Of  the  court  ministers,  one,  having  provoked  the  king’s  jealousy,  was 
obliged  by  royal  order  to  poison  himself  at  a banquet,  in  December,  1845,  and 
the  other,  falling  into  disgrace,  was  sent  to  exile,  in  which  he  shortly  died. 
The  chief  informer,  who  had  hoped  for  reward  in  high  office,  obtained  only  a 
minor  position,  with  little  honor  and  less  salary.  He  was  afterward  exiled, 
and  in  1862,  having  headed  a local  ui>rising,  was  put  to  death,  his  body  was 
minced  up,  and  the  fragments  were  exhibited  through  the  provinces. 


304 


COREA. 


The  Erigone  cast  anchor  at  Macao,  September  7,  1841,  and 
Captain  Cecile  awaited  events.  Mo\ing  north  in  February,  1842, 
with  Andrew'  Kim,  the  Corean  student,  as  interpreter,  on  the  Erig- 
one, and  Thomas  Tsoi,  his  companion,  on  the  Favorite,  the  French 
captains,  hearing  of  the  sudden  conclusion  of  the  war,  gave  up  the 
idea  of  opening  Corea. 

The  two  Coreans,  with  two  French  priests,  engaged  a Chinese 
junk,  and  landed  on  the  coast  of  Shing-king,  October  25,  1842. 
On  December  23d,  Kim  set  out  for  the  Border  Gate,  and  within  two 
leagues  of  it  met  the  outward-bound  embas.sy.  Each  of  the  three 
hundred  persons  had  his  passport  at  his  girdle.  Stopping  to  see 
them  file  past,  he  saluted  one  who  was  a Christian,  and  had  in  his 
belt  letters  from  Maubant  and  Chastan,  wi-itten  before  their  execu- 


tion, and  from  the  natives.  Enable  to  go  back  with  Andrew  to 
Ai-chiu,  as  every  name  on  the  embassy’s  list  was  registered,  the 
man  went  on  to  Peking.  Andrew  Kim,  by  mingling  among  the 
drovers  and  huge  cattle  returning  from  the  fail*,  ran  the  blockade 
at  Ai-chiu ; but  on  the  next  day,  having  walked  all  night,  he  ap- 
plied for  lodgings  at  an  inn  for  shelter,  and  was  recognized  as  a 
stranger.  Feaiiul  of  being  ainested  as  a border-ruffian  from  the 
neutral  ship,  he  took  to  his  heels,  recrossed  the  Talu,  and  after 
resting  at  Fung-Wang  Chang,  rejoined  his  friends  at  Mukden. 

On  December  31,  1843,  Jean  Joseph  Ferreol  was  consecrated 
Bishop  of  Corea,  and  resolved  to  cross  the  frontier,  not  at  Ai-chiu, 
but  at  Hun-chun,  on  the  Tumen.  Andrew  Kim  exploring  the  way, 
after  a month’s  journey  through  ice  and  snow,  moimtams  and 
forests,  reached  Hun-chun,  February  25,  1845.  The  native  Chris- 
tians, haHng  been  duly  instructed,  had  arrived  at  Kion-wen  a 


ENTRANCE  OP  THE  FRENCH  MISSIONARIES. 


365 


month  before.  For  recognition,  Andrew  was  to  hold  a blue  kerchief 
in  his  hand  and  have  a little  red  bag  of  tea  at  his  girdle.  At  the 
fair  which  opened  at  Kion-weu  on  the  28th,  the  Christians  met. 
The  result  of  their  conference  was  that  Ai-chiu  was  declared  safer 
even  than  Kion-wen. 

Since  1839,  the  government  had  tripled  its  vigilance,  and 
doubled  the  guards  on  the  frontier.  No  one  could  pass  the  gate 


at  .t\i-chiu  who  had  not  a passport  stamped  with  the  chief  inspec- 
tor’s seal,  bestowed  only  after  the  closest  scrutiny  and  persistent 
cross-questioning.  On  it  was  written  the  name  and  place  of  birth 
and  residence  of  the  holder,  and  after  return  from  China  or  the 
fair  it  must  be  given  up.  The  result  of  these  stringent  regulations 
was  to  drive  the  missionaries  to  find  a path  seaward.  In  Decem- 
ber, 1844,  of  seven  converts  from  Seoul,  attempting  to  get  to  the 
Border  Gate,  to  meet  FeiTeol,  only  three  were  able  to  pass  Ai- 
chiu.  The  other  four,  who  had  tha  wig,  hair  pins,  and  mourning 
costume  of  a widower  for  Ferreol,  were  unable  to  satisfy  their  ques- 
tioners, and  so  returned.  At  the  Border  Gate,  Ferreol,  after  seeing 
the  caravan  pass,  ordered  Andrew  Kim  to  enter  alone,  while  he 
returned  and  sailed  soon  after  to  Macao.  Andrew,  with  the  aid  of 
his  three  friends,  who  met  him  at  a lonely  spot  at  some  distance 
from  Ai-chiu,  reached  Seoul,  January  8,  1845. 

As  soon  as  resources  and  opportunity  would  permit,  Andrew 
collected  a crew  of  eleven  fellow-believers,  only  four  of  whom  had 
ever  seen  the  sea,  and  none  of  whom  knew  their  destination,  and 
equipped  with  but  a single  compass,  put  to  sea  in  a rude  fishing- 
boat,  April  24, 1845.  Despite  the  storms  and  baffling  'ndnds,  this  un- 
couth mass  of  firewood,  which  the  Chinese  sailors  jeeringly  dubbed 
'■  the  Shoe,”  reached  Shanghae  in  June.  Andrew  Kim,  never  before 


m 


COREA. 


at  sea  except  as  a passenger,  had  brought  this  uncalked,  deckless 
and  unseaworthy  scow  across  the  entii-e  breadth  of  the  Yellow  Sea. 

After  the  ordeal  of  the  mandarin’s  questions,'  and  risits  and 
kindly  hospitality  from  the  British  naval  officers  and  consul,  he 
reached  his  French  friends  at  the  Roman  Catholic  mission. 

The  beacon  fires  were  now  blazing  on  Quelpart,  and  from  head- 
land to  headland  on  the  mainland,  telegraphing  the  news  of  “ foreign 
ships  ” to  Seoul.  From  June  25th  until  the  end  of  July,  Cap- 
tain Edward  Belcher,"  of  the  British  ship  Samarang,  was  engaged 
in  surveying  off  Quelpart  and  the  south  coast.  Even  after  the  ship 
left  for  Nagasaki,  the  magistrates  of  the  coast  were  ordered  to 
maintain  strict  watch  for  all  seafarers  from  strange  countries.  This 
made  the  return  of  Andrew  Kim  doubly  dangerous. 

Bishop  Ferreol  came  up  from  Macao  to  Shanghae,  and  on  Sim- 
day,  August  17th,  Andrew  Kim  was  ordained  to  the  priesthood. 
On  September  1st,  ^dth  FeiTeol  and  IMaiie  Antoine  Nicholas  Dave- 
luy,  another  French  priest,  he  set  sail  in  “the  Shoe,”  now  chris- 
tened the  “Raphael,”  and  turned  toward  the  land  of  martyrdom. 
It  was  like  Greatheart  approaching  Giant  Despair's  Castle. 

The  voyage  was  safely,  though  tediously,  made  past  Quelpart, 
and  through  the  lab\Tinth  of  islands  off  ChuUa.  On  October  12th, 
the  Frenchmen,  donning  the  garb  of  native  noblemen  in  mourning, 
and  baffling  the  sentinels,  lauded  at  night  in  an  obscure  place  on 
the  coast.  Soon  after  this  Daveluy  was  learning  the  language 
among  some  Christian  villagers,  who  cultivated  tobacco  in  a wild 
part  of  the  country.  The  bishop  went  to  Seoid  as  the  safest  place 
to  hide  and  work  in,  while  the  farmer-sailors,  after  seven  months’ 
absence,  returned  to  their  hoes  and  their  native  fields. 

' So  fearless  and  generous  a soul  as  Andrew  Kim,  who  could  yet  follow  the 
ethics  and  example  of  his  teachers  in  repeatedly  practising  deception  and  vio- 
lating his  country’s  laws  at  Ai-chiu,  scrupled  not  to  lie  to  the  mandarin  at 
Shanghae,  and  tell  him  that  he  and  his  crew  had  been  accidentally  driven  out 
to  sea.  As  in  the  later  case  of  the  robbery  of  the  regent’s  tomb,  “ the  end 
justified  the  means.” 

* The  voyage  of  this  officer,  which  added  so  much  to  science,  resulted  in 
making  Quelpart  and  Beaufort  Islands,  Port  Hamilton,  and  Blount  Auckland  as 
well  known  in  geography  as  the  names  of  Her  Majesty’s  servants  were  known 
in  British  politics.  The  visitors  were  treated  with  courtesy,  and  even  their  sur- 
vej'-marks,  stakes,  and  whitewashed  stones  were  carefully  set  up  when  washed 
away  by  the  storm,  or  disturbed  by  cattle.  Tlie  Coreans,  however,  drove  their 
beeves  well  away  from  the  Englishmen,  who  longed  for  fresh  meat. 


CHAPTER  XLH. 


THE  WALLS  OF  ISOLATION  SAPPED. 

While  the  three  priests  were  prosecuting  their  perilous  labors, 
Thomas  Tsoi,  the  Corean  student  from  Macao  with  Maistre,  a new 
missionary’,  were  on  their  way  through  Manchuria  to  Hun-chun. 
Ai'riving  after  a seventeen  days’  march,  they  were  seized  by  Man- 
chiu  officers,  repi’imanded,  and  sent  back  to  Mukden. 

Andrew’  Kim,  by  order  of  Bishop  Ferreol,  went  to  MTiang-hai  by 
water,  to  examine  into  the  feasibility  of  making  that  province  a 
gateway  of  entrance.  The  sea  was  fuU  of  Chinese  junks,  the  her- 
ring fishery  being  at  its  height.  Watch-tow’ers  dotted  the  hills,  and 
the  beach  was  patrolled  by  soldiers  to  prevent  communication  with 
shore.  Andrew,  coming  ostensibly  to  buy  a cargo  of  fish,  w’as  en- 
abled to  sail  among  the  islands,  to  locate  the  rocks  and  sandspits, 
and  to  make  a chart  of  the  coast.  Deeming  the  route  practicable, 
he  hailed  a Chinese  junk,  and  after  conference,  confided  to  the  cap- 
tain the  mail-bag  of  the  mission,  w’hich  contained  also  the  charts 
and  tw’O  maps  of  Corea.  Unfortunately  these  documents  w'ere  seized 
by  the  spies,  and  Andrew  Kim,  delayed  while  the  cargo  of  fi.sh  was 
drying,  was  arrested  on  the  suspicion  of  being  a Chinaman.  He  was 
sent  to  Seoul,  and  while  in  prison  heard  of  the  French  ships  which 
were  at  that  moment  vainly  trying  to  find  the  mouth  of  the  Han 
River  and  the  channel  to  the  capital.  Meanwhile,  from  his  hiding- 
place,  Feri’eol  wTote  to  Captain  Cecile,  who  commanded  the  fleet  of 
three  war-vessels. 

The  object  of  this  visit  w’as  to  hold  a conference  w’ith  the  king’s 
ministers,  and  demand  satisfaction  for  the  murder  of  Imbert 
Chastan  and  Maubant  in  18.39.  After  some  coast  surveys  made,  and 
the  despatch  of  a threatening  letter,  the  ships  withdrew’.  Ferreol’s 
note  arrived  too  late,  and  Andrew  IHrn’s  fate  was  sealed. 

While  in  prison,  Andrew  w’as  employed  in  coloring,  copying, 
and  translating  two  English  maps  of  the  w’orld,  one  of  which  was 
for  the  king,  and  composing  a summary  of  geography.  In  a letter 


B68 


COREA. 


in  Latin  to  Fen'eol,  dated  August  2Gth,  he  narrated  his  capture 
and  trial.  On  September  16th,  he  was  led  out  to  trial.  The 
sentence-flag  bore  the  inscription  : “ Put  to  death  for  communicat- 
ing with  the  western  barbarians,”  and  the  full  programme  of  cruelty 
was  carried  out.  Four  women  and  four  men  were  put  to  death  in 
the  persecution  which  followed. 

IMaistre  and  Thomas  Tsoi  went  to  Macao  and  there  found  the 
French  frigates  La  Gloire  and  La  Victorieuse,  ready  to  sail  north 
for  an  answer  to  Captain  Cecile’s  letter.  Ghidly  welcomed  by  Cap- 
tain Pierre,  they  went  aboard  J\ily  12th.  On  August  10th,  while 
under  sail  in  a group  of  islands  off  ChuUa,  in  latitude  35°  45’  and 
longitude  124°  8',  in  w’ater  which  the  English  charts  marked  at 
twelve  fathoms  deep,  both  vessels  grounded  simultaneously.  The 
high  tides  for  which  this  coast  is  noted  falling  rapidly,  both  ves- 
sels became  total  wrecks.  The  largest  of  the  La  Gloire ’s  boats  was 
at  once  sent  to  Shanghae  for  assistance,  and  the  six  hundred  men 
ma*le  their  camp  at  Kokun  Island.  lundly  treated  and  furnished 
with  provisions  as  thej'  were,  the  Frenchmen  during  their  stay 
were  rigidly  secluded,  and  at  night  cordons  of  boats  with  lanterns 
guarded  against  all  communication  with  the  mainland.  Thomas 
Tsoi  acted  as  dumb  intei’jDreter,  with  pencil,  in  Chinese,  and  though 
hearing  every  word  of  the  Corean  magistrates  was  not  recognized. 
Though  meeting  fellow  Chiastians,  he  was  unable  to  get  inland,  and 
Ferreol’s  messengers  to  the  sea-shore  arrived  after  an  English 
shij)  from  Shanghae  had  taken  the  crews  away. 

The  Corean  government,  fearing  ‘ further  risits  of  the  outside 
barbarians,  sent  an  answer  to  Admii'al  Cecile,  directing  it  to  Cap- 
tain Pierre  at  Macao,  by  way  of  Peking.’  They  explained  why  they 
treated  Frenchmen  shipwrecked  kindly  ; but  sent  Frenchmen  dis- 
guised to  execution.’  MTien  Admu'al  Cecile  reached  Paris  in 

' These  were  the  first  official  relations  of  France  with  Corea ; or,  as  a native 
would  saj-,  between  Tai-pep-kuk  and  Cho-sen  ; the  expression  for  France 
being  Tai-pep,  and  for  a Frenchman — curiously  enough — Pepin. 

° Inside  the  country,  the  frequent  appearance  of  the  foreign  ships  was  the 
subject  of  everyday  talk,  and  the  news  in  this  nation  of  gossips  spread  like  a 
prairie  fire,  or  a rolling  avalanche.  By  the  time  the  stories  reached  the  north- 
ern provinces  whole  fleets  of  French  ships  lay  off  the  coast.  Their  moral 
effect  was  something  like  that  among  the  blacks  in  the  Southern  States  during 
the  civil  war,  when  the  “Lincoln  gunboats”  hove  insight.  Tlie  people  jest- 
ingly called  the  foreign  vessels  “ The  authorities  down  the  River.” 

’For  changing  their  name  and  garments,  sleeping  by  day,  going  abroad  at 
night,  associating  with  rebels,  criminals  and  villains,  and  entering  the  king- 


THE  WALLS  OF  ISOLATION  SAPPED. 


369 


1848,  one  of  the  periodical  French  revolutions  had  broken  out  in 
Paris,  and  a war  at  the  ends  of  the  earth  was  out  of  the  question. 
The  French  government  neglected  to  send  a vessel  to  take  away 
the  effects  saved  from  the  wreck.  The  Coreans  promptly  put  the 
camion  to  use,  and  from  them,  as  models,  manufactured  others  for 
tne  forts  built  to  resist  “the  Pepins”  in  1866,  and  the  Americans 
in  1871. 

Once  more  Maistre  and  Thomas  Tsoi  essayed  to  enter  the 
guarded  peninsula,  by  sailing  early  in  1848  in  a Chinese  junk  from 
Macao  to  IMerin  Island  oft’  Whang-hai,  but  no  Christians  met  them. 
By  way  of  Shanghae,  they  then  went  into  Shiug-king,  and  in  De- 
cember to  the  Border  Gate,  meeting  couriers  from  Bishop  Fen-eol. 
On  a fiercely  cold,  windy,  and  dark  night,  which  di’ove  the  soldiers 
indoors  to  the  more  congenial  pleasure  of  the  long  pipe,  cards,  and 
cup  on  the  oven-wai-med  floors,  Thomas  Tsoi  got  safely  thi'ough 
Ai-chiu,  and  in  a few  days  was  in  Seoul,  and  later  in  ChuUa.  The 
work  of  propagation  now  took  a fresh  start.  A number  of  religious 
works  composed  or  translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue  were  printed 
in  pamphlet  form  from  a native  printing  press,  and  widely  cfrcu- 
lated.  In  1850,  the  Christians  nmnbered  eleven  thousand,  and  five 
young  men  were  studying  for  the  priesthood.  Regular  mails,  sewm 
into  the  thick  cotton  coats  of  men  in  the  embassy,  were  sent  to  and 
brought  from  China.  A French  whaler  having  grounded  off  the 
coast,  the  French  consul  at  Shanghae,  with  two  Enghshmen,  came 
to  reclaim  the  vessel’s  efi'ects,  and  meeting  three  young  men  sent  by 
the  ever-alert  Thomas  Tsoi,  took  them  back  to  Shanghae,  the 
third  remaining  to  meet  his  comrades  on  their  return  with  fresh 
missionaries  to  come.  After  still  another  failure  to  enter  Corea, 
Maistre  set  foot  in  Chulla-d6,  by  way  of  Kokun  Island,  even  while 
the  fire-signals  were  blazing  on  the  headlands  on  account  of  the 
presence  of  Russian  ships.' 

doiu  clandestinely,  the  missionaries  were  put  to  death ; and  no  comparison 
could  be  drawn  to  mitigate  their  sentence  between  them  and  innocent  ship- 
wrecked men. 

' Other  nations  besides  France  now  began  to  learn  something  of  the  twin 
hermits  of  the  East.  Cho-sen  and  Nippon.  During  18o2,  the  Russian  frigate 
Pallas  sailed  along  the  east  coast  up  to  tlie  Tumen  River,  making  no  landing, 
hut  keeping  at  a distance  of  from  two  to  five  miles  from  the  shore  in  order  to 
avoid  shoals  and  rocks.  Tlie  object  of  the  Pallas  was  to  trace  and  map  the 
shore  line.  In  18.5.5,  the  French  war-vessel  Virginie  continued  the  work 
begun  by  the  Pallas,  and  at  the  end  of  lier  voyage  the  whole  coast  from  Fu- 
san  to  the  Tumen  was  known  with  some  accuracy,  and  mapped  out  with  Euro- 
U 


870 


COREA. 


Ferreol,  worn  out  with  his  labors,  after  lying  paralytic  for  many 
months,  died  Febniary  3,  1853  ; but  in  ^^larch,  1854,  Janson,  mak- 
ing a second  attempt,  entered  Corea,  having  crossed  the  Yellow 
Sea  in  a junk,  which  immediately  took  back  three  native  students 
for  IVIacao.  Janson  died  in  Seoul,  of  cerebral  fever,  June  18,  1854. 

In  these  years,  1853  and  1854,  Commodore  Perry  and  the 
American  squadron  were  in  the  waters  of  the  far  East,  driving 
the  wedge  of  civilization  into  Japan,  and  sapping  her  walls  of  se- 
clusion. The  American  flag,  however,  was  not  yet  seen  in  Corean 
waters,  though  the  comd  of  Seoul  were  kept  informed  of  Perry’s 
movements. 

A fresh  reinforcement  of  missionaries  to  storm  the  citadel  of 
paganism.  Bishop  Simeon,  Francois  Bemeux,  with  two  young 
priests,  ]\Iichel  Alexandre  Petitnicholas  and  Charles  Antoine 
Pom-thie,  set  sail  from  Shanghae  in  a junk,  and,  after  many  adven- 
tures, arrived  at  Seoul  via  MTaang-hai,  while  Feron  (of  later  buc- 
caneei'ing  fame)  followed  on  a Corean  smuggling  vessel,  standing 
unexpectedly  before  his  bishop  in  the  capital,  March  31,  1857.  A 
sj’nod  of  aU  the  missionaries  was  now  held,  at  which  Bemeux  conse- 
crated Daveluy  as  his  fellow  bishop).  Maistre  died  December  20th. 
The  faith  was  now  spread  to  Quelpaid  by  a native  of  that  island,  who, 
having  been  shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  China,  was  cai-ried  by  an 
English  ship  to  Hong-Kong,  where  he  met  a Corean  student  from 
Macao  and  was  converted.  The  Roman  Cathohc  population  of 
Corea  in  1857  was  reckoned  at  16,500. 

Commimication  with  the  native  Christians  lirtng  near  Nagasaki, 
and  then  under  the  haiTow  of  persecution,  took  place.  The  cholera 
imported  from  Japan  swept  away  over  400,000  victims  in  Corea. 
Thus  does  half  the  world  not  know  how  the  other  half  lives.  How 
many  Americans  ever  heard  of  this  stroke  of  pestilence  in  the  her- 
mit nation  ? 

In  1860,  war  with  China  broke  out,  the  French  and  Enghsh 
forces  took  the  Peiho  forts,  entered  Peking,  sacked  the  summer 
palace  of  the  Son  of  Heaven,  a few'  thousand  European  troops 
desti*o}ing  the  mihtai'y  prestige  of  the  Chinese  colossus.  The 


pean  names,  at  once  numerous  and  prophetic.  The  coast  line  of  Tartarv  or 
Manchuria — at  that  time  a Chinese  province — was  also  surveyed,  mapped,  aud 
made  ready  for  the  Czar’s  use  and  that  of  his  ambassador  in  1860. 

Pallas  and  Virginie  ! The  names  are  suggestive  of  the  raaiden  diplomatic 
victory  of  General  Ignatieff,  of  whom  more  anon. 


THE  WALLS  OF  ISOLATION  SAPPED. 


371 


Chinese  emperor  fled  into  Shing-king,  toward  Corea.  The  news 
produced  a hvely  effect  in  Cho  sen,  especially  at  court.' 

The  utter  loss  of  Chinese  prestige  struck  terror  into  all  hearts. 
For  six  centuries,  China,  the  Tai-kuk  (Great  Empire),  had  been,  in 
Corean  eyes,  the  synonym  and  symbol  of  invincible  power,  and 
the  Son  of  Heaven,  who  commands  ten  thousand  chariots,”  the 
one  able  to  move  all  the  earth.  Copies  of  the  treaty  made  between 
China  and  the  allies,  granting  freedom  of  trade  and  religion,  were 
soon  read  in  Corea,  causing  intense  alarm. 

But  the  after-clap  of  news,  that  turned  the  first  storm  of  excite- 
ment into  a tempest  of  rage  and  fear,  was  the  treaty  with  Russia. 
General  Ignatieff,  the  brilliant  and  vigorous  diplomatist  then  but 
twent}'-eight  years  old  and  fresh  on  the  soil  of  Cathay,  obtained,  in 
18G0,  after  the  allied  plenipotentiaries  had  gone  home,  the  signature 
of  Prince  Kung  to  the  cession  of  the  whole  Ussuri  province.  The 
tread  of  the  Great  Bear  had  been  so  steadily  silent,  that  before 
either  Great  Britain  or  Cho-sen  knew  it,  his  foot  had  been  planted 
ten  degi’ees  nearer  the  temperate  zone.  A rich  and  fertile  region, 
well  watered  by  the  Amoor  and  Sungari  Rivers,  bordered  by  the 
Pacific,  with  a coast  full  of  harbors,  and  comprising  an  area  as  large 
as  France,  was  thus  ceded  to  Russia.  The  Manchiu  rulers  of 
China  had  actually  suiTcndered  their  ancestral  homeland  to  the 
■ndly  Muscovites.  The  boundaries  of  Sibei’ia  now  touched  the 
Tumen.  The  Russian  bear  jostled  the  Corean  tiger. 

With  France  on  the  right,  Russia  on  the  left,  China  humbled, 
and  Japan  opened  to  the  \vestern  world,  what  wonder  that  the 
lailers  in  Seoul  trembled  ? 

The  results  to  Corean  Christianity  were  that,  in  less  than  a de- 


' A noble  of  higli  rank  presented  to  the  council  of  ministers  a memorial, 
setting  forth  the  dangers  that  then  menaced  Cho-sen,  and  urging  that  extraor- 
dinary means  be  put  fortli  to  meet  the  emergencies.  He  proposed  that  the 
national  policy  of  armed  neutrality  shoubl  be  preserved,  that  the  conquered 
emperor  of  China  should  not  enter  Cho-sen,  that  the  frontier  should  be 
strengthened  agairust  a possible  invasion  of  the  border-ruffians  inhabiting  the 
neutral  strip.  Taking  advantage  of  the  situation,  these  men,  banding  together 
with  Chinese  adventurers  and  Corean  refugees,  might  make  a descent  in  force 
into  the  kingdom.  Finally,  the  supreme  danger  that  filled  all  minds  was  the 
threatened  invasion  of  the  French.  He  recommended  that  the  castle  of  Tong- 
nai,  near  Fusan,  and  the  western  strongholds  of  Nam-an,  Pu-pion,  and  In-chiun 
(the  port  opened  in  1882),  should  be  strongly  garrisoned  and  strengthened;  and 
that  a new  citadel  be  built  on  the  island  of  Kang-wa,  to  command  the  river  and 
the  entrance  to  the  capital.  (See  map,  page  190.) 


372 


COREA. 


cade,  thousands  of  natives  had  fled  their  country  and  were  settled  in 
the  Russian  villages. 

At  the  capital  all  official  business  was  suspended,  and  many 
families  of  rank  fled  to  the  mountains.  The  nobles  or  officials 
who  could  not  quit  their  posts  sent  off  their  wives  and  children. 
All  this  turned  to  the  temporary  advantage  of  the  missionaries. 
In  many  instances,  people  of  rank  humbly  sought  the  good  favor 
and  protection  of  the  Christians.  Medals,  crosses,  and  books  of 
religion  were  bought  in  quantities.  Some  even  publicly  wore 
them  on  their  dress,  hoping  for  safety  when  the  dreaded  invasion 
should  come.  The  government  now  proceeded  to  raise  war-funds, 
levying  chiefly  on  the  rich  merchants,  who  were  threatened  with 
torture  and  death  in  case  of  refusal.  A conscription  of  able-bodied 
men  was  ordered,  and  bombs,  called  “French  pieces,”  and  small- 
bore cannon  were  manufactured.  In  a foundry  in  the  capital 
heavy  guns  were  cast  after  the  model  of  those  left  by  the  wreck  of 
the  La  Gloire.  The  Kang-wa  forts  were  built  and  garrisoned.  In 
the  midst  of  these  war  preparations,  the  missionary  body  was  rein- 
forced by  the  arrival  of  four  of  their  counti*j’men,  who,  by  way  of 
Merin  Island,  set  foot  on  the  soil  of  their  mart^Tdom  October, 
1861.  Their  names  were  Landre,  Joanno,  Ridel,  and  Calais.  This 
year  the  number  of  Christians  reached  18,000. 

Indirect  attempts  to  insert  the  crowbars  of  diplomacy  in  the 
chinks  of  Corea’s  wall  of  seclusion  were  made  about  this  time  by 
France  and  England,  and  by  Russia  at  another  point.  Japan  was 
in  each  case  the  fulcrum.  On  account  of  the  i^etty  trade  between 
Tsushima  and  Fusan,  Earl  Russell  wished  to  have  Great  Britain 
included  as  a co-trader  with  the  peninsula.  The  Russians  the 
same  year  occupied  a station  on  Tsu  Island,  commanding  the  coun- 
tries on  either  side  ; but  under  protest  from  Yedo,  backed  by  Brit- 
ish men-of  war,  abandoned  their  pm’pose.  In  1862,  while  the 
members  of  the  Japanese  embassy  from  the  Tycoon  were  in  Paris, 
the  government  of  Napoleon  m.  requested  their  influence  in  the 
opening  of  Corea  to  French  trade  and  residence.  At  this  time, 
however,  the  Japanese  had  their  hands  full  of  their  own  troubles 
at  home,  nor  had  the  court  at  Seoul  sent  either  envoys  or  presents 
since  1832.  They  should  have  done  so  in  1852,  at  the  accession 
of  the  new  sho-gun,  but  not  rehshing  the  humiliation  of  coming 
only  to  Tsushima,  and  knowing  the  weakened  state  of  their  former 
conquerors,  they  were  now  ready  to  defy  them. 

One  new  missionary  and  two  returned  native  students  entered 


THE  WALLS  OF  ISOLATION  SAPPED. 


373 


in  March,  1863.  The  Ni  dynasty,  founded  in  1392,  came  to  an  end 
on  January  15,  1864,  by  the  King  Chid-chong,  who  had  no  child, 
dying  before  he  had  nominated  an  heir.  This  was  the  signal  for 
fresh  palace  intrigues,  and  excitement  among  the  nobles  and 
political  parties.  The  thi-ee  widows  of  the  kings  who  had  reigned 
since  1831  were  stiU  hving.  The  oldest  of  these.  Queen  Cho, 
at  once  seized  the  royal  seal  and  emblems  of  authority,  which 
high-handed  move  made  her  the  mistress  of  the  situation.  Craftily 
putting  aside  her  nephew  Cho  Sung,  she  nominated  for  the  throne 
a lad  then  but  twelve  years  old,  and  son  of  Ni  Kung,  one  of  the 
royal  i^rinces.  This  latter  person  was  supposed  to  be  indifferent 
to  politics,  but  no  sooner  was  his  son  made  the  sovereign,  than  his 
slumbering  ambition  woke  to  hon-like  vigor.  This  man,  to  use  a 
Corean  iihi'ase,  had  “a  heai’t  of  stone,  and  bowels  of  iron.”  He 
seemed  to  know  no  scrujde,  pity,  or  fear.  Possessing  himself  of 
the  seal  and  royal  emblems,  he  was  made  Tai-wen  Kun  (Lord  ol 
the  Great  Com-t — a rare  title  given  to  a noble  when  his  son  is 
made  king)  and  became  actual  regent.  This  Corean  mayor  of  the 
palace  held  the  reins  of  government  during  the  next  nine  years, 
ruling  with  j^ower  like  that  of  an  absolute  despot.  He  was  a rabid 
hater  of  Christianity,  foreigners,  and  progress. 

In  spite  of  the  new  current  of  hostility  that  set  steadily  in,  the 
Christians  began  to  be  bold  even  to  defiance.  In  Kiung-sang  a fu- 
neral procession  carrj-ing  two  hundred  lanterns,  bore  aloft  a huge 
cross,  and  chanted  responsive  prayers.  In  the  capital,  the  converts 
paraded  the  signs  of  the  Romish  cult.  A theological  training 
school  was  established  in  the  mountains,  four  new  missionaries 
entei’ed  the  kingdom  through  Nai-po,  1976  baptisms  were  made 
during  the  year,  and,  with  much  literary  work  accomplished,  the 
piinting-press  was  kept  busy. 

The  year  1866  is  jihenomenal  in  Corean  history.  It  seemed  as 
if  the  governments  and  outlaws  alike,  of  many  nations,  had  conspired 
to  pierce  or  breach  the  walls  of  isolation  at  many  points.  Russians, 
Frenchmen,  Englishmen,  Americans,  Germans,  authorized  and  un- 
authorized, landed  to  fr’ade,  rob,  kill,  or,  what  was  equally  ob- 
noxious to  the  regent  and  his  coux-t,  to  make  treaties. 

In  January  the  Russians,  in  a war-vessel,  again  appeared  in 
Broughton’s  Bay,  and  demanded  the  light  of  trade.  At  the  same 
time  they  stated  that  some  Russian  troops  were  to  pass  the  fr’ontier 
of  Ham-kiung  to  enforce  the  demand.  The  usual  stereotyped  re- 
sponse was  made,  that  Corea  was  a vassal  of  China,  and  could  not 


374 


COREA. 


treat  with  any  other  nation  without  permission  of  that  Power,  and 
that  a special  ambassador  charged  with  the  matter  would  be  im- 
mediately despatched  to  Peking,  etc. 

The  advent  of  the  double-headed  eagle  was  the  signal  foi 
lively  feeling  and  action  among  the  Christians  at  Seoul.  The  long- 
cherished  project  of  appealing  to  England  and  France  to  make  an 
alliance  to  secure  liberty  of  religion  was  re\ived.  The  impulsive 
converts  now  forwarded  the  scheme,  under  the  plea  of  patriotic 
defense  against  the  Russians,  with  all  the  innocent  maladdress 
which  characterizes  men  who  are  adults  in  age  but  children  in 
jjolitics.  In  their  exhilaration  they  already  dreamed  of  building  a 
cathedral  in  Seoul  of  imposing  proj)ortions,  and  finished  in  a style 
worthy  alike  of  their  religion  and  their  country.  Three  Christian 
nobles,  headed  by  Thomas  Kim,  composed  a letter  embodpng 
their  ideas  of  an  anti-Russian  Franco  English  alliance,  and  had  it 
presented  to  the  regent,  who  blandly  sent  Thomas  Kim  to  invite 
the  bishops,  then  absent  to  a conference  in  the  caijital.  On  his 
retmm  to  Seoul,  Kim  was  coldly  received,  and  no  further  notice 
was  taken  of  him.  The  anti-Christian  party,  now  in  full  power  at 
court,  clamored  for  the  enforcement  of  the  old  edict  against  the  for- 
eign religion,  while  a letter  from  one  of  the  Corean  embassy  in 
Peking,  arriving  late  in  January,  added  fuel  to  the  rising  flame.  It 
stated  that  the  Chinese  were  putting  to  death  aU  the  Christians 
found  in  the  empire.  That  lie,  “as  light  as  a feather”  in  its  telling, 
was  “ as  heavy  as  a mountain  ” in  Corea.  Such  an  illustrious  example 
must  be  followed.  Vainlj'  the  regent  warned  the  court  of  the  danger 
from  Europe.  The  Russian  ship,  too,  had  disappeared,  and  the 
French  seemed  afraid  to  take  vengeance  for  the  massacre  of  1839. 
The  cry  of  “ Death  to  aU  the  Christians,  death  to  the  western 
barbarians  ” now  began  to  be  heard.  Forced  by  the  party  in  power, 
the  regent  signed  the  death-warrants  of  the  bishops  and  priests, 
promulgated  anew  the  old  laws  of  the  realm  against  the  Chidstians, 
and  proceeded  “to  make  very  free  with  the  heads  of  his  subjects.” 
The  minions  of  the  magistrates  saUied  forth  like  bloodhounds  un- 
leashed. Benieux  was  seized  on  February  23d,  and  brought  to 
trial  successively  before  three  tribunals,  the  last  being  the  highest 
of  the  realm. 

In  his  interview  with  the  regent,  who  had  formed  a high  idea 
of  tlie  Frenchman,  Berneux  failed  to  address  his  Highness  in  the 
punctilious  form  of  words  demanded  by  court  etiquette.  Forth- 
with the  official  made  up  his  mind  that  the  Frenchman  was  a man 


THE  WALLS  OF  ISOLATION  SAPPED. 


375 


of  slight  attainments,  and  of  no  personal  importance — so  sensitive 
IS  the  Corean  mind  in  the  matter  of  etiquette.  From  the  highest 
class  prison,  the  bishop,  after  imdergoing  horrible  tortures  with 
club,  paddle,  and  pointed  sticks  thnist  into  his  flesh,  was  cast 
into  a common  dungeon,  where,  in  a few  days,  he  was  joined  by 
three  of  his  fellow  missionaries  with  several  converts,  faithful  to 
their  teachers  even  in  the  hour  of  death. 

All  suffered  the  fierce  and  savage  beatings,  and  on  March  8th 
were  led  out  to  death.  Au  immense  crowd  of  jeering,  laughing, 
curious  people  followed  the  prisoners,  who  were  tied  by  their  hair 
to  the  chair  so  as  to  force  them  to  hold  up  their  faces,  that  the 
crowd  might  see  them.  Four  hundred  soldiers  marched  out  with 
the  doomed  men  to  the  sandy  plain  near  the  river.  The  lengthened 
programme  of  brutal  torture  and  insult  was  duly  carried  out,  after 
which  the  four  heads  were  presented  for  inspection. 

One  day  afterward,  two  other  French  missionaiies  and  their 
twelve  students  for  the  pi-iesthood  were  led  captives  into  Seoul, 
marked  with  the  red  cord  and  yellow  caps  betokening  prisoners  soon 
to  die.  With  like  tortures,  and  the  same  shameful  details  of  execu- 
tion, they  suffered  death  on  March  11th.  On  this  day,  also,  Daveluy 
and  two  other  priests  were  seized,  and  on  March  30th,  Good  Friday, 
decapitated,  together  with  two  faithful  natives.  In  the  case  of  Dave- 
luy, the  barbarity  of  the  proceeding  was  increased  by  the  sordid  ex- 
ecutioner, who,  after  delivering  one  blow,  and  while  the  blood  was 
spouting  out  from  the  wound,  left  the  victim  to  bargain  with  the 
official  for  the  sum  due  him  for  his  work  of  blood. 

In  a little  over  a mouth  all  missionary  operations  had  come  to  a 
standstill.  Scores  of  natives  had  been  put  to  death  ; hundreds 
more  were  in  prison.  Ridel,  while  hiding  between  two  walls,  wrote 
to  Peking,  describing  the  state  of  affairs.  Feron  and  Ridel  met  on 
May  8th,  travelling  all  night,  and  on  June  15th  they  found  that 
Calais  wms  still  alive.  Hearing  that  a foreign  steam-vessel  was 
cruising  off  the  Xai-po,  Ridel  sent  a letter  begging  for  help.  This 
ship  was  the  Rona,  Cajitain  Morrison,  belonging  to  a British  firm  in 
China,  on  its  way  b.ack  from  Niu-chwang,  under  the  direction  of 
Mr.  Ernest  Oppert.  The  native  Christians  were  unable  to  get  on 
board  the  Rona  ; but  when  the  same  Oppert  visited  Haimi  in  the 
N li-po,  some  months  later,  in  the  steamer  Emperor,  this  letter 
Avas  put  in  his  hands.  ^leanwhile  Ridel  had  reached  the  sea-coast, 
and  in  spite  of  the  vigilant  patrols,  put  off  in  a boat  constructed 
without  au  ounce  of  ii’ou,  and  manned  by  a crew  of  eleven  Christian 


376 


COREA. 


fishermen.  He  reached  Chifu  July  Tth.  Going  at  once  to  Tien-tsin, 
he  informed  the  French  Admiral  Roze  of  the  recent  events  in  Corea, 
and  then  returning  to  Chifu,  waited  till  mid-August.  Feron  and 
Calais,  hearing  of  the  presence  of  French  ships  in  the  Han  River, 
reached  the  coast,  after  great  straits,  to  find  them  gone.  They  put 
to  sea,  however,  and  got  upon  a Chinese  smuggler,  by  which  they 
reached  Chifu,  October  2Gth — while  the  French  expedition  was  in 
Corea.  Not  one  foreign  priest  now  remained  in  the  peninsula,  and 
no  Christian  dared  openly  confess  his  faith,  while  thousands  were 
banished,  imprisoned,  or  put  to  death. 

Thus  after  twenty  years  of  nearly  uninterrupted  labors,  the 
church  was  again  stripped  of  her  pastors,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
eighty-two  years  of  Corean  Christianity,  the  curtain  fell  in  blood. 
Of  four  bishops  and  nineteen  priests,  all  except  four  were  from 
France,  and  of  these  only  three  remained  aUve.  Fourteen  were 
martjTs,  and  four  fell  victims  to  the  toils  and  dangers  of  their  no- 
ble calling. 

In  the  foregoing  story  of  papal  Christianity  in  ChO-sen,  which 
we  have  drawn  from  Dallet — a Roman  Catholic  writer — we  have 
the  spectacle  of  a brave  band  of  men,  mostly  secular  priests  edu- 
cated in  French  seminaries  of  learning,  doing  what  they  believed 
it  was  right  to  do.  Setting  the  laws  of  this  pagan  country  at 
defiance,  they,  by  means  of  dissimulation  and  falsehood,  entered 
the  country  in  disguise  as  nobles  in  moirming.  Fully  believing  in 
the  dogma  of  salvation  by  works,  they  were  sublimely  diligent  in 
cari-ying  on  their  labors  of  conversion,  ever  in  readiness  for  that 
crown  of  mart\Tdom  which  each  one  coveted,  and  which  so 
many  obtained  ; but  the  nobleness  of  their  calling  was  disfigured 
by  the  foul  and  abominable  teaching  that  evil  should  be  done  in 
order  that  good  might  come — a tenet  that  insults  at  once  the  New 
Testament  and  the  best  casuistry  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
According  to  the  code  of  any  nation,  their  converts  were  traitors 
in  inviting  invasion  ; but  if  worthy  to  be  set  down  as  Arnolds  and 
Iscariots,  then  their  teachers  have  the  greater  blame  in  leading 
them  astray.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  future  Christian  mission- 
aries in  Corea,  whether  of  the  Greek,  Roman,  or  Reformed  branch, 
will  teach  Christianity  with  more  of  the  moral  purity  inculcated 
by  its  Founder. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 


THE  FRENCH  EXPEDITION. 

The  preliminai’ies  of  the  French  expedition  to  Corea  in  1866 
may  be  gathered  from  the  letters  which  passed  between  the  French 
charge  d’affairs  at  Peking  and  Prince  Kung,  the  Chinese  premier, 
as  published  in  the  United  States  Diplomatic  Correspondence, 
1867-68.'  The  pyrotechnic  bombast  of  the  Frenchman  may  be 
best  understood  by  remembering  that  he  lived  in  the  palmy  days 
of  Louis  Napoleon  and  the  third  empire.  His  violent  language 
and  beha\*ior  may  be  contrasted  with  the  calm  demeanor  and  firm 
temper  of  the  astute  Chinaman,  the  greatest  of  the  diplomats  of 
the  ^Middle  Kingdom. 

“ Unfortunately'  for  the  interests  of  his  country,  M.  H.  BeUonet 
had  carried  into  diplomacy  the  mde  customs  and  unmeasured 
language  of  the  African  Zouaves,  in  whose  ranks  he  had  served  at 
one  period  of  his  career.  ” 


' July  13,  1866. 

M.  DE  Belloxet  to  Prixce  Kung. 

Sm : I grieve  to  bring  officially  to  the  knowledge  of  your  Imperial  Highness 
a horrible  outrage  committed  in  the  small  kingdom  of  Corea,  which  formerly 
assumed  the  bonds  of  vassalage  to  the  Chinese  empire,  but  which  this  act  of 
savage  barbarity  has  forever  separated  from  it. 

In  the  course  of  the  month  of  March  last,  the  two  French  bishops  who 
were  evangelizing  Corea,  and  with  them  nine  missionaries  and  seven  Corean 
priests,  and  a great  multitude  of  Christians  of  both  sexes  and  of  every  age, 
were  massacred  by  order  of  the  sovereign  of  that  country. 

The  government  of  His  Majesty  cannot  permit  so  bloody  an  outrage  to  be 
unpunished.  The  same  day  on  which  the  king  of  Corea  laid  his  hands  upon 
my  unhappy  country-men  was  the  last  of  his  reign  ; he  himself  proclaimed  its 
end,  wliicli  I,  in  turn,  solemnly  declare  to-day.  In  a few  days  our  military 
forces  are  to  march  to  the  conquest  of  Corea,  and  the  Emperor,  my  august 
Sovereign,  alone  has  now  the  right  and  the  power  to  dispose,  according  to 
his  good  pleasure,  of  the  country  and  the  vacant  throne. 

The  Chinese  government  has  declared  to  me  many  times  that  it  has  no 
authority  over  Corea,  and  it  refused  on  this  pretext  to  apply  the  treaties  of 


378 


COREA. 


The  best  commentary  upon  this  boast  of  an  irate  underling, 
dressed  in  the  brief  authority'  of  his  superior,  ^ ill  be  found  in  th« 
events  of  the  expedition,  notably  in  the  reduction  to  ashes  of  the 
city  of  Kang-wa,  which  rendered  10,000  people  homeless,  and 
in  the  repulse  of  the  reckless  invaders  even  before  BeUonet  at 
Peking  was  settling  the  fate  of  the  king. 

^^rith  Bishop  Eidel  as  interpreter,  and  three  of  his  converts  as 
pilots,  three  vessels  were  sent  to  explore  the  Han  Biver.  Equipped 
with  charts  made  by  Captain  James  of  the  Emperor,  who  had  ex- 
amined the  western  entrance  one  month  before,  the  despatch-boat 
Dcroulede  tearing  her  consorts  in  Prince  Jerome  Gulf,  steamed  up 
the  river  on  September  21st,  as  far  as  the  naiTows  between  Kang- 
wa  and  the  mj^inland.  The  French  officers  were  charmed  with  the 
beauty  of  the  autumnal  scenery.  On  the  cultivated  plain,  check- 
ered into  a thousand  squai’cs  of  tiny  rice-fields,  all  well  irrigated. 


Tieu-tsin  to  that  country,  and  give  to  our  missionaries  tlie  passports  which  we 
liave  asked  from  it.  We  have  taken  note  of  these  declarations,  and  we  de- 
clare now  that  we  do  not  recognize  any  authority  whatever  of  the  Chinese 
government  over  the  kingdom  of  Corea. 

I have,  etc., 


His  Imperial  Highness,  Prince  Kung. 


H.  DX  Belloxet. 


Spurning  with  irritating,  not  to  say  insulting,  language,  the  suggestion  of 
Prince  Kung  that  Bellonet  might  do  well  to  inquire  into  the  causes  and  merits 
of  the  execution  of  the  missionaries,  the  representative  of  France,  Xovember 
11th,  again  addressed  the  Chinese  statesman.  In  this  missive  occurs  the  follow- 
ing: “As  for  the  fate  of  the  former  king  of  Corea,  it  is  now  subject  to  the 
decision  of  the  Emperor,  my  august  Sovereign.” 

Monsieur  Bellouet’s  method  is  one  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
envoys  of  European  nations  are  accustomed  to  bully  the  governments 
of  Asiatic  countries.  In  a long  communication  to  Prince  Kung,  dated 
November  11,  18GG,  Mr.  Bellonet  charges  upon  the  Chinese  government: 
1st.  Complicity  with  Corea.  2d.  That  the  Corean  embassy,  during  the 
previous  winter,  had  stated  the  project  of  the  massacre,  and  had  received  the 
tacit  official  authorization  of  the  Chinese  government.  3d.  The  direct  approval 
of  several  high  members  of  it.  4th.  That  the  recruiting  and  mobilization 
of  Maiichiu  troops,  beyond  the  Great  Wall,  was  for  the  purpose  of  assisting 
Corea  against  the  French.  He  writes,  in  addition  to  the  above,  an  amazing 
amount  of  nonsense,  which  shows  of  what  magnifying  powers  the  human 
eye  is  capable  when  enlarged  by  suspicion. 

Among  other  tidbits  of  rodomontade,  is  this  one — which  is  a truthful 
picture  of  the  France  of  Napoleon  III. — “War  for  us  is  a pleasure  which  the 
French  passionately  seek  ; ” and  this — “The  people  of  Corea  address  us  as  de- 
liverers, ...  we  shall  inaugurate  the  reign  of  order,  justice,  and  pros- 
perity.” 


THE  FRENCH  EXPEDITION. 


37D 


the  golden-tinted  grain,  now  full  ripe,  awaited  the  sickle  and  the 
sheaf-binder.  Numerous  villages  dotted  the  landscape,  and  to  the 
northwest  rose  the  green  hills  on  which  sat,  hke  a queen,  the  city 
of  Kang-wa.  A number  of  forts,  as  yet  unmounted  with  cannon, 
were  already  built.  Others,  in  process  of  construction,  were  rising 
on  well-chosen  sites  commanding  the  river.  No  ganison  or  a 
single  soldier  was  as  yet  seen.  The  simple  villagers,  at  first  fright- 


ened at  the  sight  of  a mighty  black  ship,  moving  up  the  river 
against  a strong  current  without  sails  or  oai’s,  collected  in  ci’owds 
along  the  banks  to  see  this  fire-pulsing  monster  from  the  western 
ocean. 

On  the  23d  the  Dcroulede  and  Tardif,  leavung  the  Primauguet 
at  Boisce  ("Woody)  Island,  moved  up  the  Han  Eiver  to  the  capital, 
the  Corean  pilots  at  the  bow,  and  Ridel  with  the  men  at  the  wheel. 


3S0 


COREA. 


Oue  or  two  forts  fired  on  the  vessels  as  they  steamed  along,  and  in 
one  place  a fleet  of  junks  gathered  to  dispute  their  passage.  A 
well-aimed  shot  sunk  two  of  the  crazy  craft,  and  a bombshell 
dropped  among  the  artdlerists  in  the  redoubt  silenced  it  at  once. 
The  rocks  were  safely  avoided,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  25th,  the 
two  shijis  cast  anchoi',  and  the  flag  of  France  floated  in  front  of  the 
Corean  capital.  The  hiUs  environing  the  city  and  ever}'  point  of 
view  were  white  with  gazing  thousands,  who  for  the  first  time  saw 
a vessel  mo\ing  under  steam. 

The  ships  remained  abreast  of  the  city  several  days,  the  officers 
taking  soundings  and  measurements,  computing  heights  and  mak- 
ing plans.  M.  Eidel  went  on  shore  in  hopes  of  finding  a Christian 
and  hearing  some  news,  but  none  dared  to  approach  him. 

AVhde  the  French  remained  in  the  river,  not  a bag  of  rice  nor  a 
fagot  of  wood  entered  SeouL  Flight  days  of  such  terror,  and  a 
famine  would  have  raged  in  the  city.  Seven  thousand  houses 
were  deserted  by  their  occupants. 

Returning  to  Boisee  Island,  having  surveyed  the  I’iver,  two  con- 
verts came  on  boai-d.  They  informed  Ridel  of  the  burning  of  a 
“ Euroiiean  ” ship  [the  General  Sherman]  at  Ping-an,  the  renewal 
of  the  persecution,  and  the  order  that  Christians  should  be  put  to 
death  without  waiting  for  instructions  from  Seoul.  Ridel  in  vain 
urged  Admiral  Roze  to  remain  with  his  fleet,  in  order  to  intimidate 
the  government.  Sailing  away,  the  ships  arrived  at  Chifu,  Octo- 
ber 3d. 

Tai-wen  kun,  now  thoroughly  alarmed,  began  to  stir  up  the  coun- 
try to  defense.  The  mditary  forces  in  evei’y  province  were  called 
out.  Every  scrap  of  iron  was  collected,  and  the  forges  and  black- 
smith shops  were  busy  day  and  night  in  making  arms  of  every 
known  kind ; even  the  farmer’s  tools  were  altered  into  pikes  and 
sabres.  Loaded  junks  were  sunk  in  the  channel  of  the  Han  to  ob- 
struct it.  Through  the  Japanese  at  Fusau,  and  the  daimio  of 
Tsushima,  word  was  sent  to  the  Tycoon  of  Japan,  informing  him  of 
his  straits,  and  begging  for  assistance.  The  Yedo  government, 
being  at  that  time  in  great  straits  between  the  pressure  of  foreign- 
ers on  one  hand,  and  of  the  “ mikado-reverencers  ” on  the  other, 
could  not  then,  had  it  been  right  to  do  so,  afibrd  any  mihtaiy  as- 
sistance against  the  French,  with  whom  a treaty  had  been  made. 
Instead  of  this,  two  commissioners  were  appointed  to  go  to  Seoul, 
and  recommend  that  Cho-sen  open  her  ports  to  foreign  com- 
merce, as  Japan  had  done,  and  thus  choose  peace  instead  of  war 


THE  FRENCH  EXPEDITION. 


381 


with  foreigners.  Before  the  envoys  could  leave  Japan,  the  Tycoon 
had  died,  and  the  next  year  Japan  was  in  the  thi-oes  of  civil  war, 
the  sho-gunate  was  abohshed,  and  Corea  was  for  the  time  utterly 
forgotten. 

The  object  of  the  French  expedition  and  the  blockade  of  the 
Salee  (Han)  Eiver  were  duly  announced  from  the  French  legation 
in  China  to  the  Chinese  and  foreign  representatives  in  Peking. 
Without  waiting  to  hear  from  his  government  at  home,  Bellonet 
despatched  the  fleet  and  made  war  on  his  oivn  responsibility.  The 
squadron  which  sailed  October  11th,  to  distribute  thrones  and  de- 
capitate prime  ministers,  consisted  of  the  frigate  Guerriere,  the 
corvettes  Laplace  and  Primauguet,  the  desiiatch-vessels  Deroukde 
and  Kien-chan,  and  the  gimboats  Tardif  and  Lebrethon,  with  600 
soldiers,  including  a detachment  of  400  marines  from  the  camp  at 
Yokohama. 

One  would  have  thought  GOO  men  rather  too  small  a force  to 
root  up  thrones  with,  seeing  that  the  days  of  Cortez  and  Pizarro 
were  past.  The  Coreans  were  not  like  the  Mexicans,  who  thought 
a horse  and  his  rider  were  one  animal.  They  had  smelt  powder 
and  fought  tigers. 

On  October  13th  the  admiral  cast  anchor  off  Boisee  Island. 
The  next  day  the  gunboats  steamed  up  the  river,  landing  the  ma- 
rines in  camp,  a little  over  half  a mile  from  the  city.  On  the  15th, 
before  any  attempt  was  made  to  communicate  with  the  government, 
a recoimoissance  was  made  in  force,  toward  Kang-hoa  (Kang-wa), 
dm-ing  which  a small  fort,  mounting  two  guns,  was  captm-ed. 

Kang-wa  was,  to  a modern  eye,  probably  one  of  the  best  fortified 
cities  in  the  kingdom.  It  was  surrounded  by  a crenelated  wall, 
nearly  fifteen  feet  high  ! Behind  this  defense  the  native  soldiery 
stood  ready  with  flails,  arrows,  matchlocks,  and  jingals. 

The  royal  residence,  for  pleasure  in  summer,  and  refuge  in  war- 
time, was  beautifully  situated  on  a wooded  hiU,  from  which  a glori- 
ous view  of  the  island,  sea,  and  mainland  was  visible.  The 
fertile  island  itself  lay  like  a green  emerald  upon  a greener  sea. 
Crops  of  rice,  barley,  tobacco,  sorghum,  maize,  vai’ious  root  foods, 
Chinese  cabbage,  chestnuts,  persimmons,  with  here  and  there  a great 
camellia  tree  just  entering  into  bloom,  greeted  the  view  of  the  in- 
vaders. Kang-wa  was  well  named  “The  Flower  of  the  Eiver.” 

At  eight  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  October  16th  an  attack  was 
made  in  force  on  the  main  gate.  At  the  distance  of  one  hundred 
yards,  the  infantry  charged  on  a nin,  to  the  cry  of  “ Vive  I’Empe- 


382 


COREA. 


reur.”  The  hot  fire  of  the  jingals  checked  them  not  a moment 
Beaching  the  wall,  they  set  up  the  scaling  ladders,  and  in  a few  mo- 
ments  hundi’eds  of  Frenchmen  were  inside,  shooting  down  the  fly- 
ing white -coats,  or  engaging  in  a hand  to  hand  encounter,  though 
only  a few  natives  were  kilted.  The  gate  w’as  soon  crushed 
in  with  axes,  and  the  main  body  entered  easily.  Firing  was  soon 
over,  and  the  deserted  city  was  in  the  victors  hands.  About  eighty 
bronze  and  iron  cannon,  mostly  of  very  small  calibre,  over  six  thou- 
sand matchlocks,  and  the  official  archives  of  the  city  were  found  and 
made  trophies  of. 

Kang-w’a  was  the  militaiy  headquai’tei'S  for  western  Corea  and 
the  chief  place  of  gunpowder  manufacture.  Large  magazines  of 
food  supplies  had  been  collected  in  it.  Eighteen  boxes  of  silver, 
containing  ingots  to  the  value  of  nearly  thii-ty  eight  thousand  dol- 
lar's, and  a great  many  books  and  manuscripts  were  found,  besides 
spoil  of  many  kinds  fr’om  the  shops  and  houses.  Immense  stores 
of  bows  and  arrows,  non  sabres  without  scabbards,  helmets,  and 


Breech'loading  Cannon  of  Corean  Manufacture. 


breastplates,  beautifully  wrought,  but  very  heavy  and  clumsy,  were 
found. 

The  cannon  had  no  carriages,  but  were  fastened  to  logs  or  fixed 
platforms.  They  were  breech-loaders,  in  that  the  powder,  fixed  in 
an  non  cartridge,  was  introduced  at  the  breech,  while  the  ball  seemed 
to  be  put  in  simultaneously  at  the  muzzle.  These  double-ended 
cannon  reminded  one  of  a tortoise.  A cmious  or  rather  comical 
thing  about  these  caimou  was  that  many  of  them  had  several  touch- 
holes  in  a row,  the  cannonier  firing  them  by  applying  his  match 
rapidly  along  the  line  of  vents — an  “accelerating  gun,”  of  a nrde 
kind.  The  Corean  gunpowder  is  said  to  binn  so  slowly  that  a 
charge  has  to  be  lighted  at  both  ends— a type  of  the  national  pol 
icy. 

As  the  Coreans  were  fortifying  Tong-chin  with  rmusual  care, 
the  admiral  sent  out,  October  26th,  a reconnoitering  party  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty  men,  who  were  landed  on  the  mainland,  op- 
posite Kang-wa  Island,  whence  the  high  road  r*uns  dir'ect  to  the 


capital.  Here  was  a village,  with  fortifications  clustered  around  a 
gi-eat  gate,  having  a pointed  stone  arch  surmounted  by  the  figui-e  of 
a tortoise  and  a pagoda.  To  force  this  gate  was  to  win  the  way  to 
the  capital. 

As  the  marines  were  disembarking,  the  Coreans  pom’ed  in  a 
heavy  fire,  which  killed  two  and  wounded  twenty-five  Frenchmen. 
Nevertheless  the  place  was  stormed  and  seized,  but  as  the  Coreau 
forces  were  gathering  in  the  vicinity,  the  marines  returned  to  the 
ships  to  await  reinforcements. 

Toward  evening  a party  of  Coreans  defiled  at  the  foot  of  the  plain 
in  gallant  array,  evidently  elated  with  supposed  ■sictoi'y.  Suddenly, 
as  they  came  within  range,  the  Fi*ench  ships  opened  on  them  with 
shell,  which  exploded  among  them. 

Terrified  at  such  unknown  war  missiles,  they  broke  and  fled  to 
the  hill-tops,  where,  to  their  sui-jirise,  they  were  again  enveloj^ed  in  a 
shower  of  iron.  Finally  they  had  to  take  shelter  in  the  distant 
ravines  and  the  far  plains,  which  at  night  were  illumined  by  their 
bivouac  fires. 

"Weak  men  and  nations,  in  fighting  against  stronger  enemies, 
must,  like  the  weaker  ones  in  the  brute  creation,  resort  to  cunning. 
Tliey  try  to  weary  out  what  they  cannot  overcome.  The  Coreans, 
even  before  rifled  cannon  and  steamers,  began  to  play  the  same  old 
tricks  practised  in  the  war  with  the  Japanese  in  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. They  made  hundi'eds  of  literal  “ men  of  straw,”  and  stuck 
them  within  range  of  the  enemy’s  artUlery,  that  the  Frenchmen 
might  vaiTily  expend  their  powder  and  ii’on.  The  keen-ejed 
Frenchmen,  aided  by  their  glasses,  detected  the  cheat,  and  wasted 
no  shot  on  the  mannikins. 

Meanwhile  the  invaded  nation  was  roused  to  a white  heat  of 
wrath.  The  fmrnace  of  i^ersecution  and  the  forges  of  the  amiorers 
were  alike  heated  to  their  utmost.  Earnest  hands  plied  with  rival- 
ling diligence  the  torture  and  the  sledge.  In  the  capital  it  was 
\mtten  on  the  gate-posts  of  the  palace  that  whoever  should  jDropose 
peace  with  the  French  should  be  treated  as  a traitor  and  im- 
mediately executed. 

On  October  19th,  Ni,  the  Corean  general  commanding,  had  sent 
the  French  admiral  a long  letter  stuffed  xvith  quotations  from  the 
Cliinese  classics,  the  gist  of  which  was  that  whoever  from  outside 
broke  through  the  frontiers  of  another  kingdom  was  worthy  of 
death — a sentiment  well  worthy  of  a state  of  savagery. 

The  French  admii-al,  with  equal  national  bombast,  but  in  direct 


384 


COREA. 


and  clearest  plirase,  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  three  high 
ministers  of  the  court,  else  he  would  hold  the  Corean  government 
responsible  for  the  miseries  of  the  war. 

The  Coreans  in  camp  were  ceaselessly  busy  in  drilling  raw 
troops  and  improving  their  marksmanship.  Soldiers  arrived  from 
aU  quarters,  and  among  them  was  a regiment  of  eight  hundred 
tiger-hunters  from  the  north,  eveiy  man  of  whom  was  a dead  shot 
either  with  bow  or  matchlock.  These  men,  who  had  faced  the  tiger 
and  many  of  whom  had  felt  his  claws,  were  not  likely  to  fear  even 
French  “devils.”  They  garrisoned  a fortified  monastery  on  the 
island  which  was  situated  in  a valley  in  the  centre  of  a circle  of 
hills  which  were  crowned  by  a wall  of  uncemented  masonry.  It 
could  be  approached  only  by  one  small  foot-path  in  a deep  ravine. 
The  entrance  was  a gateway  of  heavy  hewn  stone,  arched  in  a full 
semicircle,  the  gate  being  in  one  piece.  The  walls  were  mounted 
with  home-made  artillery’. 

On  the  same  day  on  which  this  information  reached  the  admhal, 
the  natives  attacked  a French  suiwey  boat,  whereupon  he  at  once 
resolved  to  capture  the  monastery.  For  this  purpose  he  detached 
160  men,  without  artillery,  who  left  at  six  o’clock  in  the  morning  of 
October  27th,  with  them  luncheon  jiacked  on  horses.  The  invaders, 
with  their  heads  turned  by  too  many  easy  victories,  went  in  something 
like  picnic  order,  frequently  stopping  to  rest  and  enjoy  the  autumnal 
sceneiy.  On  several  occasions  they  saw  squads  of  men  marching 
over  the  hills  toward  the  same  destination,  but  this  did  not  hurry 
the  Frenchmen,  though  a native  informed  them  that  the  monastery, 
ordinarily  inhabited  only  by  a dozen  priests,  was  now  garrisoned 
and  full  of  soldiers. 

At  11.30  they  arrived  near  the  fortress,  when  some  one  proposed 
lunch.  Others  jauntily  declared  it  would  be  very  easy  to  capture 
“ the  pagoda,”  and  then  dine  in  the  hall  of  Buddha  himself ; this 
advice  was  not,  however,  followed.  Having  arranged  three  parties, 
they  advanced  to  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  gate.  AU 
within  was  as  silent  as  death.  Suddenly  a sheet  of  flame  burst 
from  the  whole  length  of  the  wall,  though  not  a black  head  nor  a 
white  coat  was  visible.  In  a minute  the  French  columns  were 
shattered  and  broken,  and  not  a man  was  on  his  feet.  The  soldiers, 
retreating  in  a hail  of  lead,  found  refuge  behind  rocks,  sheaves  of 
rice,  piles  of  straw,  and  in  the  huts  near  by.  There  the  officers 
raUied  their  men  lest  the  garrison  should  make  a sally.  The 
wounded  were  then  boime  to  the  rear.  They  numbered  thirty- 


THE  FRENCH  EXPEDITION. 


385 


two.  Only  eighty  fighting  men  were  left,  and  these  soon  became 
conscious  of  being  weak  and  very  hungry,  for  they  had  been  cruelly 
tantalized  by  seeing  the  lunch-horse  kick  up  his  heels  at  the  first 
fire,  and  trot  over  to  the  Coreans.  They  learned  that  one  of  the 
slips  ’twixt  the  cup  and  the  lip  might  be  caused  by  a horse  in  Cho- 
sen. Perhaps  some  native  poet  improvised  a poem  contrasting 
the  patriotic  nag  with  the  steed  of  Kauko,  which  led  a hungi’y 
army  home. 

It  being  madness  or  annihilation  for  eighty  Frenchmen  to  at- 
tempt to  storm  a stone  fortress,  garrisoned  by  five  or  ten  times 
their  number  of  enemies,  and  guai’ded  with  artillery,  retreat  was 
resolved  on.  The  wounded  were  hastily  cared  for  and  the  mourn- 
ful march  began.  The  stronger  men  carried  their  severely  injured 
comrades  on  their  shoulders  with  brothex’ly  kindness.  The  un- 
wounded who  were  free  foimed  the  rear-guard.  Three  times  the 
little  band  had  to  face  about  and  fire  with  effect  at  the  Coreans, 
who  thrice  charged  their  foes  xrith  heavy  loss  to  themselves.  They 
then  mounted  the  hills,  and  with  savage  yells  celebrated  their  vic- 
tory over  the  western  bai'bariaus.  It  was  not  till  night,  hungry 
and  tired,  that  reinforcements  were  met  a half  league  from  camp. 
They  had  been  sent  out  by  the  admiral,  to  whom  had  come  presenti- 
ment of  failure. 

There  was  gloom  in  the  camp  that  night  and  at  headquarters. 
The  near  sky  and  the  horizon,  notched  by  the  hills,  seemed  to  glare 
with  unusual  luridness,  betokening  the  joy  and  the  deadly  purpose 
of  the  invaded  people. 

The  next  morning,  to  the  suiqxrise  of  all,  and  the  anger  of 
many,  orders  were  given  to  embark.  The  work  on  the  fortifica- 
tions begun  around  the  camp  was  left  off.  The  troops  in  Kang-wa 
set  fire  to  the  city,  which,  in  a few  hours,  was  a level  heap  of  ashes. 
The  departure  of  the  invaders  was  so  precipitate  that  the  patriots 
to  this  day  gloat  over  it  as  a disgraceful  retreat. 

A huge  bronze  bell,  from  one  of  the  temples  in  Kang-wa,  which 
had  been  transported  half  way  to  the  camp,  was  abandoned.  The 
Coreans  recaptiured  this,  regarding  it  as  a special  trophy  of  victory. 
The  French  embarked  at  night,  and  at  six  o’clock  next  morning 
dropped  down  to  the  anchorage  at  Boisee  Island.  On  the  way, 
ever}'  fort  on  the  island  seemed  to  be  manned  and  popping  away  at 
the  ships,  but  hurting  only  the  paint  and  rigging.  To  their  great 
disgust,  the  men  repulsed  two  days  before,  discovered  the  walls  of 
the  monastery  from  deck,  and  that  the  distance  was  only  a mile  and 
25 


386 


COREA. 


a half  from  the  river  side.  There  was  considerable  silent  swearing 
among  the  officers,  who  believed  it  could  be  easily  stoiTned  and 
taken  even  then.  Orders  must  be  obeyed,  however,  and  in  rage 
and  shame  they  silently  gazed  on  the  grim  walls.  The  return  cf 
the  expedition  was  a great  surprise  to  the  fleet  at  Boisee  Island. 
On  his  return  to  China,  the  admiral  found,  to  his  mortification,  that 
his  government  did  not  approve  of  the  headlong  venture  of  Bel- 
lonet.  * 

In  the  palace  at  Seoul,  the  resolve  was  made  to  exterminate  Chris- 
tianity, root  and  branch.  Women  and  even  children  were  ordered 
to  the  death.  Several  Christian  nobles  were  executed.  One  Christian, 
who  was  betrayed  in  the  capital  by  his  pagan  brother,  and  another 
unknown  fellow-believer  were  taken  to  the  river  side  in  front  of 
the  city,  near  the  place  where  the  two  French  vessels  had  anchored- 
At  this  historic  spot,  by  an  innovation  tmknown  in  the  customs  of 
Cho-sen,  they  were  decapitated,  and  theii'  headless  trunks  held 
neck  downward  to  spout  out  the  hot  bfe-blood,  that  it  might  wash 
away  the  stain  of  foreign  pollution.  “It  is  for  the  sake  of  these 
Christians,”  said  the  official  proclamation,  “ that  the  barbarians 
have  come  just  here.  It  is  on  account  of  these  only  that  the  waters 
of  our  river  have  been  defiled  by  western  ships.  It  behooves  that 
their  blood  should  wash  out  the  stain.”  Upon  the  mind  of  the 
regent  and  court  at  Seoul,  the  effect  was  to  swell  their  pride  to  the 
folly  of  extravagant  conceit.  Feehng  themselves  able  almost  to 
defy  the  world,  they  began  soon  after  to  hmd  their  defiance  at 
Japan.  The  dwarf  of  yesterday  had  become  a giant  in  a day. 


' The  results  of  this  expedition  were  disastrous  all  over  the  East.  Happen- 
ing at  a time  when  relations  between  foreigners  and  Chinese  were  strained,  the 
unexpected  return  of  the  fleet  filled  the  minds  of  Europeans  in  China  with 
alarm.  It  was  the  unanimous  verdict  of  press  and  people  that  the  return  of 
the  French  in  sufficient  force  to  Corea  in  the  spring  was  a measure  of  absolute 
safety  to  foreigners  in  the  far  East.  If  not,  since  both  British  and  American 
citizens  were  among  the  crew  of  the  General  Sherman,  murdered  at  Ping-an, 
the  fleets  of  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  should  proceed  to  Seoul.  Tliis, 
however,  was  not  done ; the  English  let  well  enough  alone,  the  French  soon 
had  their  hands  full  in  attending  to  the  Germans  at  home,  and  the  Americans 
went  later  only  to  follow  Admiral  Roze’s  example.  Meanwhile  the  smothered 
embers  of  hostility  to  foreign  influence  steadily  gathered  vigor,  as  the  report 
spread  like  a gale  through  China  that  the  hated  Fi’enchmen  had  been  driven 
away  by  the  Coreans.  The  fires  at  length  broke  out  in  the  Tien-tsin  massacre, 
June  21,1870.  “It  is  believed  by  many  thoughtful  observers  in  China  that 
this  frightful  event  gained  its  first  serious  impetus  from  the  unfortunate  issue 
of  Admiral  Roze’s  campaign  in  Corea.  ” 


THE  FRENCH  EXPEDITION. 


387 


lu  s^jite  of  foreign  invaders  and  war’s  alarms,  one  peaceful  event 
during  this  same  year,  and  shortly  after  the  French  fleet  had  gone 
away,  sent  a ripple  of  pleasure  over  the  surface  of  Corean  society. 
The  young  king,  now  but  foiurteen  yeai’s  old,  who  had  been  duly 
betrothed  to  Miu,‘  a daughter  of  one  of  the  noble  families,  w^as 
duly  married.  PoiJular  report  credits  the  young  queen  with  abih- 
ties  not  inferior  to  those  of  her  royal  husband. 

According  to  custom,  the  Chinese  emperor  sent  an  ambassador, 
one  Koei-liug,  a mandarin  of  high  rank,  to  bear  the  imperial  con- 
gratulations and  investiture  of  the  queen.  This  merry  Chinaman, 
cultivated,  lively,  poetic  in  mood,  and  susceptible  to  nature’s 
beauties,  wrote  an  account  of  his  journey  between  the  two  capitals. 
His  charming  impressions  of  travel  give  us  glimpses  of  peaceful 
life  in  the  land  of  Morning  Calm,  and  afford  a delightful  contrast 
to  the  grim  visage  of  war,  with  which  events  in  Corea  during  tlie 
last  decade  have  unhappily  made  us  too  familiar. 


' The  Min  or  Ming  family  is  largely  Chinese  in  blood  and  origin,  and,  be- 
sides being  pre-eminent  among  all  the  Corean  nobility  in  social,  political,  and 
intellectual  power,  has  been  most  strenuous  in  adherence  to  Chinese  ideas  and 
traditions,  with  the  purpose  of  keeping  Corea  unswerving  in  her  vassalage 
and  loyalty  to  China.  Their  retainers  constitute  a large  portion  of  the  popula- 
tion of  Seoul.  Besides  the  queen,  the  king  on  his  mother’s  side,  the  wife  of 
the  heir  apparent,  and  several  of  the  highest  officers  of  the  government  belong 
to  the  house  of  Min.  For  centuries  this  family  has  practically  governed  the 
kingdom.  Their  social  and  personal  influence  in  Peking  has  always  been  very 
great,  while  at  home  their  relations  to  the  treasury  and  the  army  have  been 
very  close.  The  plot  of  1882  was  in  effect  an  ineffectual  attempt  to  destroy 
their  power.  When  China  commanded,  they  approved  of  the  treaty  with  the 
United  States. 


CHAPTER  XLIY. 


AMERICAN  RELATIONS  WITH  COREA. 

America  became  a commercial  rival  to  Cho-sen  as  early  as  1757, 
when  the  products  of  Connecticut  and  ^lassachusetts  lay  side  by 
side  with  Corean  imports  in  the  markets  of  Peking  and  Canton.  Gin- 
seng, the  most  precious  drug  in  the  Chinese  pharmacopoeia,  had  been 
for  ages  brought  from  Manchuria  and  the  neighboring  peninsula, 
where,  on  the  mountains,  the  oldest  and  richest  roots  are  found. 

The  Dutch  traders,  at  once  noticing  the  insatiable  demand  for 
the  famed  remedy,  sought  all  over  the  world  for  a supply.  The 
sweetish  and  mucilaginous  root,  though  considered  worthless  by 
Europeans,  was  then  occasionally  bringing  its  weight  in  gold,  and 
usually  seven  times  its  weight  in  silver,  at  Peking,  and  the  merchants 
in  the  annual  embassy  from  Seoul  were  reaping  a rich  harvest 
Besides  selling  the  yormger  and  less  valuable  crop  in  its  natural 
condition,  they  had  factories  in  which  the  two-legged  roots— which 
to  the  Asiatic  imagination  suggested  the  figure  of  the  human  body 
they  were  meant  to  refresh — were  so  manipulated  as  to  take  on 
the  appearance  of  age,  thus  enhancing  their  price  in  the  market. 

Suddenly  the  Corean  market  was  broken.  Stimulated  by  the 
Dutch  merchants  at  Albany,  the  Indians  of  Massachusetts  had 
found  the  fleshy  root  growing  abundantly  on  the  hills  around 
Stockbridge  in  Massachusetts.  Taking  it  to  Albany,  they  exchanged 
it  for  hardware,  trinkets,  and  rum.  While  the  Dutch  domines 
were  scandalized  at  the  drunken  revels  of  the  “ Yankee  ” Indians, 
who  equalled  the  Mohawks  in  their  inebriation,  good  Jonathan 
Edwards  at  Stockbridge  Avas  grieving  over  the  wavAA'ardness  of  his 
dusky  flock,  because  they  had  gone  wild  over  ginseng-hunting. 

The  Hollanders,  shipping  the  bundled  roots  on  their  galliots 
doAvn  the  Hudson,  and  thence  to  Amsterdam  and  London,  sold  them 
to  the  British  East  India  Company  at  a profit  of  five  hundi-ed  p'^r 
cent.  Landed  at  Canton,  and  thence  carried  to  Peking,  American 
ginseng  broke  the  market,  forced  the  price  to  a shockingly  low 
figure,  and  dealt  a heavy  blow  to  the  Corean  monopoly. 


AMERICAN  RELATIONS  WITH  COREA. 


389 


Henceforth  a steady  stream  of  ginseng — now  found  in  limitless 
quantities  in  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  vaUeys— poured  into  China. 
Though  far  inferior  to  the  best  article,  it  {Aralia  quinquefolia)  is 
sufficiently  like  it  in  taste  and  real  or  imaginary  qualities  to  rival 
the  root  of  Cho-sen,  w'hich  is  not  of  the  very  highest  grade. 

Less  than  a generation  had  passed  from  the  time  that  the  west- 
ern end  of  Massachusetts  had  any  influence  on  Corea  or  China,  be- 
fore there  was  brought  from  the  far  East  an  herb  that  influenced  the 
colony  at  her  other  end,  far  otherwise  than  commercially.  Mas- 
sachusetts had  sent  ginseng  to  Canton,  China  now  sent  tea  to 
Massachusetts.  The  herb  from  Amoy  was  pitched  into  the  sea  by 
men  (Lessed  and  painted  like  the  Indians,  and  the  Revolution  fol- 
lowed. 

The  war  for  independence  over.  Captain  John  Greene,  in  the 
ship  Empress  of  China,  sailed  from  New  York,  February  22,  1784. 
Major  Samuel  Shaw,  the  supercargo,  without  government  aid  or 
recognition,  established  American  trade  with  China,  living  at  Can- 
ton during  part  of  the  year  1786  and  the  whole  of  1787  and  1788. 
Having  been  appointed  consul  by  President  Washington  in  1789, 
while  on  a visit  home.  Major  Shaw  returned  to  China  in  an  en- 
tirely new  ship,  the  Massachusetts,  built,  navigated,  and  owned  by 
American  citizens.  At  Canton  he  held  the  office  of  consul  certainly 
until  the  year  1790,  and  presumably  until  his  death  in  1794.  This 
first  consul  of  the  United  States  in  China  received  his  commission 
from  Congress,  on  condition  that  he  should  “not  be  entitled  to 
receive  any  salary,  fees,  or  emoluments  whatever.” 

Animated  by  the  spirit  of  independence,  and  a laudable  ambi- 
tion, the  resolute  citizen  of  the  New  World  declared  that  “the 
Americans  must  have  tea,  and  they  seek  the  most  lucrative  market 
for  their  precious  root  ginseng.”  ‘ 

It  was  ginseng  and  tea — an  exchange  of  the  materials  for  drink, 
a barter  of  tonics — that  brought  the  Americans  and  Chinese,  and 
finally  the  Americans  and  Coreans  together. 


' The  Honorable  Gideon  Nye,  of  China,  from  whose  article  in  “ The  Far 
East  ” these  facts  are  drawn  concerning  the  first  consul  of  the  United 
States  to  China,  ha.s  effectually  disproved  the  oft-quoted  statement  of  Sir  John 
Davis  in  his  “History  of  China,”  that  “It  was  in  the  year  1802  that  the 
American  flag  was  first  hoisted  at  Canton.”  Dr.  William  Speer  in  his  excellent 
book — fair  to  the  Chinese  as  well  as  to  foreigners —has  told  the  story  of 
Jonathan  Edwards  and  his  troubles  over  ginseng  and  the  drink  which  his  In- 
dian pupils  bought  with  it. 


CORE^i. 


r,90 

Cotton  was  the  next  American  raw  material  exi^orted  to  China, 
beginning  in  1791.  In  1842  the  loaded  ships  sailed  direct  from 
Alabama  to  Canton,  on  the  expansion  of  trade  after  the  Opium  War. 

The  idea  now  began  to  dawn  upon  some  minds  that  it  was  high 
time  that  Japan  and  Corea  should  be  opened  to  American  com 
merce. 

The  first  public  man  who  gave  this  idea  official  expression  was 
the  Honorable  Zadoc  Pratt,  then  member  of  the  House  of  Eej)- 
reseutatives  from  the  Eleventh  (now  the  Fifteenth)  Congressional 
District  of  New  A’ork.  As  chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Naval 
Afiiiirs,  he  introduced  in  Congress,  February  12,  1845,  a proposi- 
tion for  the  extension  of  American  commerce  by  the  despatch  of  a 
mission  to  Japan  and  Corea  as  follows : 

“ It  is  hereby  recommended  that  immediate  measures  be  taken 
for  effecting  commercial  arrangements  with  the  empire  of  Japan 
and  the  kingdom  of  Corea,”  etc.  {Congressional  Globe,  voL  xiv.,  p. 
294). 

The  Mexican  war  was  then  already  looming  as  a near  possibility, 
and  under  its  shadow,  the  wisdom  of  sending  even  a part  of  our 
little  navy  was  doubted,  and  ]Mi\  Pratt’s  bill  failed  to  pass. 

None  of  the  American  commanders,  Glyn,  Biddle,  John  Rodgers, 
or  even  Perry,  seem  to  have  ventm*ed  into  Corean  waters,  and 
CommoJore  Perry  has  scarcely  mentioned  the  adjacent  kingdom  in 
the  narrative  of  the  treaty  expedition  which  he  wrote,  and  his 
pastor,  the  Rev.  Francis  L.  Hawks,  edited.  In  truth,  the  sealed 
country  was  at  that  time  almost  as  little  known  as  that  of  Corea  or 
Corem,  which  Josephus  mentions,  or  that  prorince  of  India  which 
bears  the  same  name. 

The  commerce  which  sprang  up,  not  only  between  our  country 
and  China  and  Jajjan,  but  also  that  carried  on  in  American  vessels  be- 
tween Shanghae,  Chifu,  Tien-tsin,  and  Niu-chwang  in  North  China, 
and  the  Japanese  ports,  made  the  navigation  of  Corean  waters  a 
necessity.  Sooner  or  later  shipwrecks  must  occur,  and  the  ques- 
tion of  the  humane  treatment  of  American  citizens  cast  on  Corean 
shores  came  up  before  our  government  for  settlement,  as  it  had 
long  before  in  the  case  of  Japan. 

When  it  did  begin  to  rain  it  poured.  Within  one  year'  the 
Corean  government  having  three  American  cases  to  deal  with,  gave 
a startling  illustration  of  its  policy — with  the  distressed,  kindness ; 
with  the  robber,  powder  and  iron  ; with  the  invader,  death  and 
annihilation. 


AMERICAN  RELATIONS  WITH  COREA. 


391 


On  June  24,  1866,  the  American  schooner  Surprise  was  wrecked 
off  the  coast  (of  Whang-hai  ?).  The  approach  of  any  foreign  vessel 
was  especially  dangerous  at  this  time,  as  the  crews  might  be  mis- 
taken for  Frenchmen  and  killed  by  the  peoi^le  from  patriotic  im- 
pulses. Nevertheless  Captain  McCaslin  and  his  men  with  their 
Chinese  cook,  after  being  first  well  catechised  by  the  local  mag- 
istrate, and  secondly  by  a commissioner  sent  from  Seoul,  were 
kindly  treated  and  well  fed,  and  provided  with  clothing,  medicines, 
and  tobacco.  By  orders  of  Tai-wen  Kun,  they  were  escorted  on 
horseback  to  Ai-chiu,  and,  after  being  feasted  there,  were  conducted 
safely  to  the  Border  Gate.  Thence,  after  a hard  journey  via  Muk- 
den, they  got  to  Niu-chwang  and  to  the  United  States  consul.  A 
gold  watch  was  voted  by  Congress  to  the  Eev.  Pcre  GiUie  for  his 
kindness  to  these  men  while  in  Mukden. 

From  a passage  in  one  of  the  letters  of  the  Corean  Government, 
we  gather  that  the  crew  of  still  another  American  ship  were  hos- 
l^itably  treated  after  shipwreck,  but  of  the  circumstances  we  are 
ignorant.  Of  the  General  Sherman  aft'air  more  is  known. 

The  General  Sherman  was  an  American  schooner,  owned  by  a 
]\Ir.  Preston,  who  was  making  a voyage  for  health.  She  was  con- 
signed to  ^Messrs.  Meadows  & Co.,  a British  firm  in  Tien-tsiu,  and 
reached  that  port  July,  1866.  After  delivery  of  her  cargo,  an  ar- 
rangement was  made  by  the  firm  and  owner  to  load  her  with  goods 
likely  to  be  saleable  in  Corea,  such  as  cotton  cloth,  glass,  tin-plate, 
etc.,  and  despatch  her  there  on  an  experimental  voyage  in  the  hope 
of  thus  opening  the  coimtry  to  commerce. 

Leaving  Tien-tsin  July  29th,  the  vessel  touched  at  Chifu,  and 
took  on  board  ^Ir.  Hogarth,  a young  Englishman,  and  a Chinese 
shroff,*  familiar  with  Corean  money.  The  complement  of  the  ves- 
sel was  now  five  white  foreigners,  and  nineteen  Malay  and  Chinese 
sailors.  The  owner,  Preston,  the  master.  Page,  and  the  mate,  Wil- 
son, were  Americans.  The  Eev.  Mr.  Thomas,  who  had  learned 
Corean  from  refugees  at  Chifu,  and  had  made  a trip  to  MTiang-hai 
on  a Chinese  junk,  went  on  board  as  a passenger  to  improve  his 
knowledge  of  the  language.** 


' Tliese  shroffs  are  experts  in  handling  money.  They  can  detect  counter- 
feits hy  the  touch,  and,  with  incredible  celerity,  can  reckon  amounts  to  thou- 
sandths of  a cent  on  the  abacus.  One  or  more  of  them  are  found  in  nearly 
every  one  of  the  banks  and  hongs  in  Eurasian  ports. 

‘‘  Some  weeks  before,  he  had  offered  to  penetrate  the  peninsula  as  mission, 
ary  and  agent  of  the  Scottish  National  Bible  Society.  The  Coreans  who  had 


392 


COREA. 


From  the  first  the  character  of  the  expedition  was  suspected, 
because  the  men  were  rather  too  heavily  armed  for  a peaceful  trad- 
ing voyage.  It  was  believed  in  China  that  the  royal  coffins  in  the 
tombs  of  Ping-an,  wherein  more  than  one  dynasty  of  Cho-sen  lav 
buried,  were  of  solid  gold  ; and  it  was  broadly  hinted  that  the  ex- 
pedition had  something  to  do  with  these. 

The  schooner,  whether  merchant  or  invader,  leaving  Chifu,  took 
a west-northwest  direction,  and  made  for  the  mouth  of  the  Ta  Tong 
River.  There  they  met  the  Chinese  captain  of  a Chifu  junk,  who 
agreed  to  pilot  them  up  the  river.  He  continued  on  the  General 
Sherman  during  four  tides,  or  two  days.  Then  leaving  her,  he  re- 
turned to  the  river’s  mouth,  and  sailed  back  to  Chifu,  where  he  was 
met  and  questioned  by  the  firm  of  Meadows  & Co. 

No  fui-ther  direct  intelligence  was  ever  received  from  the  un- 
fortunate party. 

The  time  chosen  for  this  “ experimental  trading  voyage  ” was 
strangely  inopportune.  The  whole  country  was  excited  over  the 
expected  invasion  of  the  French,  and  to  a Corean  — especially  in  the 
north,  where  not  one  in  ten  thousand  had  ever  seen  a white  for- 
eigner— any  man  dressed  in  foreign  clothes  would  be  taken  for  a 
Frenchman,  as  were  even  the  Japanese  crew  of  the  gunboat  Unyo 
Kuan  in  1875.  An  armed  vessel  would  certainly  be  taken  for  a 
French  ship,  and  made  the  object  of  patriotic  vengeance. 

According  to  one  report,  the  hatches  of  the  schooner  were  fas- 
tened do^vn,  after  the  crew  had  been  diaven  beneath,  and  set  on  fire. 
According  to  another,  all  were  decapitated.  The  Coreans  burned 
the  wood  work  for  its  iron,  and  took  the  cannon  for  models. 

During  this  same  month  of  August,  1866,  the  Jewish  merchant 
Ernest  Oppert,  in  the  steamer  Emperor,  entered  the  Han  River,  and 
had  secret  interviews  with  some  of  the  native  Christians,  who  wrote 
to  him  in  Latin.  Communications  were  also  held  with  the  gov- 
ernor of  Kang-wa,  and  valuable  charts  were  made  by  Captain 
James.  One  month  later,  in  September,  the  French  wai--vessels 
made  their  appearance. 

The  U.  S.  steamship  Wachusett,  despatched  by  Admiral  Rowan 
to  inquire  into  the  Sherman  affaii’,  reached  Chifu  January  14, 


accompanied  Bishop  Ridel  to  Chifu,  and  who  had  met  Dr.  Williamson, 
volunteered  to  he  his  guides,  and  he  had  decided  to  go  with  them.  When  the 
opportunity  of  going  by  the  American  vessel  offered  itself,  he  changed  his  plan. 
Against  the  advice  of  his  friends,  who  suspected  the  character  of  the  expedition, 
he  joined  the  party. 


AMERICAN  RELATIONS  WITH  COREA. 


393 


1867,  and  is  said  to  have  taken  on  board  the  Chinese  pilot  of  the 
General  Sherman,  and  the  Rev.  Mi’.  Corbett,  an  American  mission- 
ary, to  act  as  interpreter.  Leaving  Chifu  January  21st,  they  cast 
anchor,  January  23d,  at  the  mouth  of  the  large  inlet  opposite  Sir 
James  HaU  gi’oup,  which  indents  MTiang-hai  province.  This  estu- 
ary they  erroneously  supposed  to  be  the  Ta  Tong  River  leading  to 
Ping-an  city,  whereas  they  were  half  a degree  too  far  south,  as  the 
chart  made  by  themselves  shows. 

A letter  was  despatched,  through  the  official  of  Cow  Island,  near 


the  anchorage,  to  the  jirefect  of  the  large  city  nearest  the  place  of 
the  Sherman  affiiir,  demanding  that  the  murderers  be  j)roduced  on 
the  deck  of  the  Wachusett.  The  city  of  Ping-an  was  about  seventy- 
five  miles  distant.  The  letter  jirobably  went  to  Hai-chiu,  the  capi- 
tal of  the  province.  Five  days  elapsed  before  the  answer  arrived, 
during  which  the  sur^’eying  boats  were  busy.  Many  natives  were 
met  and  spoken  to,  who  all  told  one  story,  that  the  Sherman’s  crew 
were  murdered  by  the  people,  and  not  by  official  instigation.' 

' A broad  streak  of  light  was  thrown  upon  at  least  one  possible  cause  of  the 
Sherman  tragedy,  by  the  statement  of  the  natives  that  Chinese  pirates  fre- 
quently descend  on  the  coast  and  kill  and  rob  the  Coreans.  During  the  pre- 


394 


COREA. 


Ou  tlie  29tli,  an  officer  from  one  of  the  villages  of  the  district 
ajjjjeared,  “whose  presence  inspired  the  greatest  dread  among  the 
people.”  An  interview  was  held,  during  which  Commander  Shu- 
feldt  possessed  his  soul  in  patience. 

To  the  polished  American’s  eye,  the  Corean’s  manner  was 
haughty  and  imperious.  He  was  utterly  beyond  the  reach  of  rea- 
son and  of  argument.  In  his  person  he  seemed  “ the  jjerfect  type 
of  a cruel  and  vindictive  savage.”  The  Corean’s  impressions  of  the 
American,  not  being  in  print,  are  unknown. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  give  the  details  of  the  fruitless  interview. 
The  American  could  get  neither  infonnation  nor  satisfaction ; 
the  gist  of  the  Corean  reiteration  was,  “ Go  away  as  soon  as  jjos- 
sible.”  Commander  Shufeldt,  bound  by  his  orders,  could  do 
nothing  more,  and  being  compelled  also  by  stress  of  weather,  came 
away. 

In  18G7,  Dr.  S.  "Wells  Williams,  Secretary  of  the  Legation  of 
the  United  States  at  Peking,  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  interview 
with  a member  of  the  Corean  embassy,  who  told  him  that  after 
the  General  Sherman  got  aground,  she-  careened  over,  as  the  tide 
receded,  and  her  crew  landed  to  guard  or  float  her.  The  natives 
gathered  around  them,  and  before  long  an  altercation  took  place 
between  the  two  parties,  which  soon  led  to  blows  and  bloodshed. 
A general  attack  began  upon  the  foreigners,  in  which  eveiy  man 
was  killed  by  the  mob.  About  twenty  of  the  natives  lost  their 
lives.  Dr.  Williams’  comment  is,  “ The  eHdence  goes  to  uphold 
the  presumption  that  they  invoked  their  sad  fate  by  some  rash  or 
violent  act  toward  the  natives.”  Dr.  Williams  also  met  a Chinese 
pilot,  Yu  Wautai,  who  reported  that  in  1867  he  had  seen  the  brill 
of  a foreign  vessel  lying  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river,  about  ten 
miles  up  from  the  sea.  The  hull  was  full  of  water.  A Corean  from 
Sparrow  Island  had  told  him  that  the  murder  of  the  Sherman’s 
crew  was  entirely  the  work  of  the  people  and  farmers,  and  not  of 
the  magistrates  or  soldiery. 

Still  determined  to  learn  something  of  the  fate  of  the  Sherman’s 
crew,  since  reports  were  current  that  two  or  more  of  them  were 
stUl  alive  and  in  prison,  Admii*al  Rowan,  in  May,  1867,  despatched 
another  vessel,  which  this  time  got  into  the  right  river.  Com- 

vious  year,  several  natives  had  been  killed  by  Chinese  pirates  near  the  Wachu- 
sett’s  anchorage.  As  ten  of  the  crew  of  the  Sherman  were  Canton  Chinamen, 
it  is  probable  that  the  very  sight  of  them  on  an  armed  vessel  would  inflame 
the  Coreans  to  take  their  long-waited  for  revenge. 


AMERICAN  RELATIONS  WITH  COI^EA. 


395 


mander  Febiger,  in  the  U.  S.  steamsbip  Shenandoah,  besides  sm'- 
Yeying  the  “Ping  Yang  Inlet,”  learned  this  version  of  the  affair  : 

A foreign  vessel  aiTived  in  the  river  two  years  before.  The 
local  officials  went  on  board  and  addressed  the  two  foreign  officers 
of  the  ship  in  respectful  language.  The  latter  gi’ossly  insulted  the 
native  dignitaries,  i.e.,  “they  tui’ned  round  and  went  to  sleep.” 

A man  on  board,  whom  they  spoke  of  as  “Tony,'  a French- 
man,” used  violent  and  very  impolite  language  toward  them.  The 
Coreans  treated  their  visitors  kindly,  but  warned  them  of  their 
danger,  and  the  unlawfulness  of  penetrating  into,  or  trading  in  the 
countiy.  Nevertheless,  the  foreigners  went  ujj  the  river  to  Piug-an 
city,  where  they  seized  the  “ adjutant-general’s  ” ship,  put  him  in 
chains,  and  ju’oceeded  to  rob  the  junks  and  their  crews.  The 
peojile  of  the  city  aroused  to  wrath,  attacked  the  foreign  ship  with 
fire-arms  and  cannon  ; they  set  adrift  fire-rafts,  and  even  made  a 
hand-to-hand  fight  with  pikes,  knives,  and  sw’ords.  The  foreigners 
fought  desperately,  but  the  Coreans  overpowered  them.  Finally, 
the  ship,  having  caught  fire,  blew  up  with  a terrific  report. 

This  story  was  not  of  course  believed  by  the  American  officers, 
but  even  the  best  wishers  and  friends  of  the  Ping-an  adventurers 
cannot  stifle  suspicion  of  either  cruelty  or  insult  to  the  natives. 
Knowing  the  character  of  certain  members  of  the  party,  and  re- 
membering the  kindness  shown  to  the  crew  of  the  Sui'in-ise,  few  of 
the  iinprejudiced  will  believe  that  the  General  Sherman’s  crew  were 
murdered  without  cause. 


In  1884,  Lieutenant  J.  B.  Bernadon,  U.S.N.,  made  a journey  from  Seoul 
to  Ping-an,  and,  being  able  to  speak  Corean,  learned  the  following  from  native 
Christians.  The  Sherman,  arriving  during  the  heavy  midsummer  rains,  which 
make  the  river  impassable  to  native  boats,  was  seen  from  the  city  walls  and 
caused  great  excitement.  When  the  waters  subsided  the  governor  sent  officers 
to  inquire  her  mission.  Unfortunately,  to  gratify  their  curiosity,  the  common 
people  set  out  also  in  a large  fleet  of  boats,  which  the  Sherman’s  crew  mistook 
for  a hostile  demonstration,  and  fired  guns  in  the  air  to  warn  them  off.  Then 
all  the  boats  returned.  When  the  river  fell  the  Sherman  grounded  and 
careened  over,  which  being  seen  from  the  city  walls  a fteet  of  boats  set  out 
with  hostile  intent  and  were  fired  upon.  Officers  and  people,  now  enraged, 
started  fire-rafts,  and  soon  the  vessel,  though  with  white  flag  hoisted,  was  in 
flames.  Of  those  who  leaped  in  the  river  most  were  drowned.  Of  those 
picked  up  one  Tchoi-nan-un  (Rev.  Mr.  Thomas),  who  was  able  to  talk  Corean, 
explained  the  meaning  of  the  white  flag,  and  begged  to  be  surrendered  to 
China.  His  prayer  was  in  vain.  In  a few  days  all  the  prisoners  were  led  out 
and  publicly  executed. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 


A BODY-SNATOHIJfG  EXPEDITION. 

Early  in  May,  1867,  the  foreign  settlement  at  Shanghae  "^as 
thrown  into  excitement  by  the  report  of  the  return  of  an  unsuccess- 
ful piratical  expedition  from  Corea.  The  ennui  of  Eurasian  port 
life  was  turned  into  a hvely  glow  of  excitement.  Conversation  at 
the  clubs  and  tea-tables,  which  had  wilted  down  to  local  gossip, 
Wade’s  policy,  paper  hunts,  and  the  races,  now  turned  upon  the 
politics  and  geography,  methods  of  royal  sepulture,  mortuary  arch- 
itecture, antiquities,  customs,  and  costumes  in  the  mysterious  pen- 
insula. The  pleasures  of  wheelbaiTow  rides,  and  visits  to  the  bub- 
bling springs,  now  palled  before  the  pending  trial  at  the  United 
States  consular  court. 

An  American  citizen  was  charged  with  making  an  “ unlawful  and 
scandalous  expedition”  to  Corea,  and  of  violently  attempting  to 
land  in  a countrv’  -ndth  which  the  United  States  had  no  treaty  rela- 
tions. It  was  fui-ther  stated  that  he  had  gone  to  exhume  the  bones 
of  a defunct  king  in  order  to  hold  them  for  sale  or  ransom.  In 
plain  English,  it  was  said  to  be  a piratical  and  body-snatching  de- 
scent upon  the  grave-yards  of  Cho-sen,  to  dig  up  royal  remains, 
not  for  the  purpose  of  dissection,  nor  in  the  interests  of  science  or 
of  archaeology,  but  for  the  sake  of  money,  which  money  was  to  be 
extorted  from  the  regent  and  court  of  Seoul. 

The  idea,  of  course,  awoke  merriment  as  weU  as  interest.  One 
may  weU  understand  why  Professor  Marsh  should  make  periodical 
descents  upon  the  bone -yards  of  Red  Cloud’s  territory,  and  exhibit 
his  triumphs — skeletons  of  toothed  birds  and  of  geological  horses 
as  small  as  Corean  ponies  — in  a museum  under  glass  cases,  well 
mounted  with  shining  brass  springs  and  iron  joints.  Even  a school- 
boy can  without  laughing  think  of  Dr.  Schliemann  rooting  among 
the  tombs  of  Mycente,  and  Di  Cesnola  sifting  the  dust  of  Kurium  foi 
its  golden  treasures.  Even  the  night  picture  of  resurrectionists, 


A BODY-SNATCHING  EXPEDITION. 


397 


emptying  graves  in  a Scotch  kirk-yard  for  subjects  to  sell  at  a 
pound  sterling  apiece,  has  few  elements  of  humor  about  it. 

But  to  conceive  of  civilized  “Christians,”  or  Israehtes,  charter- 
ing a steamer  to  exhume  and  steal  the  carcase  and  mouldering 
bones  of  a heathen  king,  to  hold  them  in  pawn  to  raise  money  on 
them  created  more  laughter  than  frowns  or  tears.  It  was  thought 
that  the  sign  under  which  the  ship  sailed,  instead  of  being  the  flag 
of  the  North  German  Confederation,  should  have  been  the  three 
golden  balls,  such  as  hang  above  a pawnbroker’s  windows. 

The  person  on  trial  w’as  fonnerly  an  interpreter  at  the  United 
States  consulate,  and,  having  learned  Chinese  from  childhood,  was 
able  to  speak  the  language  fluently,  and  thus  converse,  by  means 
of  tongue  or  pencil,  with  the  many  Coreans  who  know  the  stand- 
ard of  communication  in  Eastern  Asia  either  by  sound  or  sight. 
It  was  he  also  who  furnished  the  cash  for  the  expedition,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief of  which  was  one  Oppert,  a North  German 
subject ; the  guide  was  a French  Jesuit  priest  named  Farout  (eri- 
dently  a fictitious  name)  who  spoke  Corean,  haring  been  in  the 
country  as  a missionary.  These  three  were  the  leaders  of  the  ex- 
pedition. 

Before  going,  the  American  had  told  Consul  Seward  that  his 
object  was  to  take  a Corean  embassy  to  Europe,  to  negociate  trea- 
ties, and  to  explain  to  the  governments  of  France  and  the  United 
States  the  murder  of  their  subjects  in  Corea.  Four  Coreans,  with 
the  French  missionaiy  Bishop  Ridel,  had  been  in  Shanghae  a short 
time  before,  April  24,  18G7  ; and  the  defendant  declared  that  it  was 
from  these  four  persons,  whom  he  styled  “commissioners,”  that  he 
got  his  information  as  to  the  desire  of  the  Corean  government  for 
treaties,  etc.  He  also  stated  that  this  knowledge  was  held  only  by 
the  four  Coreans,  himself,  and  a Jewish  pedler,  who  had  several 
times  penetrated  into  Corea,  and  by  whom  the  Corean  “ commis- 
sioners,” had  been  brought  to  Shanghae.  These  “commissioners,” 
he  averred,  had  a new  and  correct  version  of  the  General  Sherman 
affair.  According  to  their  report,  some  of  the  crew  had  become 
embi'oiled  in  a row  growing  out  of  the  improper  treatment  of  some 
native  women,  and  were  arrested.  The  crew  went  to  rescue  them. 
They  succeeded,  and  took  also  two  native  oflBcers  on  board  for 
hostages.  Tliis  so  enraged  the  people  that  thej’  attacked  the  crew, 
killed  eight  at  once,  and  made  prisoners  of  the  others  who  were 
still  alive. 

Readers  of  our  narrative  x\dll  smile  at  discovering  the  poor 


398 


COREA. 


fishermen  who  brought  their  bishop  across  the  Yellow  Sea  in  theii 
boat  thus  transformed  into  “ ambassadors.” 

One  thing  seemed  to  be  on  the  surface — that  this  modem  Jason 
and  his  argonauts  had  gone  out  to  find  a golden  fleece,  but  came 
back  shorn. 

On  the  return  of  the  expedition,  Mr.  Seward  questioned  the 
American  closely,  sifted  the  matter,  and  finally,  being  satisfied  that 
something  was  wrong,  put  him  on  trial,  eliciting  the  facts  which 
seem  to  be  the  following  : 

Oppert,  who  had  been  at  the  Naipo,  and  up  the  Han  Hirer  in 
the  Emperor  and  Rona,  secured  a steamer  named  the  China,  of  six 
hundred  and  eighty  tons,  with  a steam  tender,  the  Greta,  of  sixty 
tons,  and  nin  the  North  German  flag  up  at  the  fore.  The  comple- 
ment of  the  ship  was  eight  Em-opeans,  twenty  Malays  from  Ma- 
nilla, and  about  one  hundred  Chinamen,  these  last  were  a motley 
crew  of  sailors,  laborers,  and  coolies — the  riff-raff  of  humanity, 
such  as  swarm  in  erery  Chinese  port.  With  muskets  in  their  hands 
— it  is  doubtfid  whether  a dozen  of  them  had  erer  fired  off  a gun 
— they  were  to  form  the  “ forces  ” or  military  escort  of  the  expedi- 
tion, which  was  to  negotiate  “ treaties,”  embark  an  embassy  to  trayel 
round  the  globe,  and  introduce  the  Hermit  Nation  to  the  world. 

The  “fleet”  left  Shanghae  April  30,  1867,  and  steamed  to  Na- 
gasaki ; in  which  Japanese  port  she  remained  two  days,  taking  on 
board  coal,  water,  and  ten  cases  of  muskets.  The  prow  was  then 
headed  for  Chung-chong  proyince.  They  arriyed  in  Prince  Jerome 
Gulf  at  10  p.M.  on  Friday,  May  8th.  The  next  day  at  10  a.m.  they 
moved  farther  in  the  river.  In  the  afternoon  the}'  succeeded  in 
getting  t-wo  small  boats,  or  sampans,  partly  by  persuasion  and  pay, 
partly  by  force.  The  expedition  was  then  organized,  Oppert  com- 
manding. The  mate,  engineer,  and  regular  Chinese  manned  the 
tender  which  was  to  tow  the  boats.  The  muskets  were  unpacked 
and  distributed  on  deck,  and  the  coolies  were  armed,  equipped, 
taught  the  difference  between  the  butt  and  muzzle  of  thefr  weap- 
ons, and  given  their  orders.  Four  men  carried  spades  or  coal 
shovels  to  exhume  the  bones  and  treasure. 

The  French  pi'iest  who  had  been  in  Corea  acted  as  guide  and 
interpreter.  Shortly  after  midnight,  and  very  early  on  Sunday 
morning,  the  steam  tender  began  to  move  up  the  river,  stopping 
at  a point  about  forty  miles  from  the  sea.  The  armed  crowd 
landed,  and  the  march  across  the  open  country  to  the  tomb  was 
begun.  As  they  proceeded,  the  neighborhood  became  alive  with 


A BODY-SNATCHING  EXPEDITION. 


399 


curious  people,  and  the  hills  were  white  with  people  gazing  at  the 
strange  procession.  A few  natives  being  met  on  the  way,  the 
French  priest  stopped  to  speak  with  them.  The  party  rested  for 
a while  at  a temple,  for  the  march  was  getting  tiresome,  having 
ah-eady  occupied  several  hours. 

Eeaching  the  burial-place  [near  Totta-san?],  they  found  a raised 
mound  with  a slab  of  stone  on  each  side  at  the  base.  Beneath  this 
tomb  was  the  supposed  treasure.  Was  it  bones  or  gold  ? 

The  foru’  men  with  spades  now  began  their  work,  and  soon 
levelled  the  mound.  They  had  dug  out  a considerable  quantity  of 
earth,  when  their  shovels  struck  on  a rocky  slab,  which  seemed  to 
be  the  lid  of  the  tomb  proper,  or  the  sarcophagus.  This  they 
could  not  move.  All  efforts  to  budge  or  pry  it  up  wei’e  vain. 
Having  no  crowbars  they  were,  after  much  useless  labor,  with  per- 
haps not  a httle  swearing,  compelled  to  give  up  their  task. 

On  their  retm-n  march,  the  exasperated  Coreans,  plucking  up 
courage,  attempted  to  molest  them,  but  the  marauders,  firing  their 
guns  in  the  air,  kept  their  assailants  at  a respectful  distance.  The 
party  and  tender  dropped  down  the  river  and  rejoined  the  steamer 
at  noon,  the  weather  being  foggy. 

Fui’ther  proceedings  of  the  expedition  are  knoA™  only  in  out- 
line. The  steamer  weighed  anchor  and  left  for  Kang-wa  Island. 
They  put  themselves  in  communication  with  the  local  magistrate 
during  three  days.  On  the  third  day  a party  landed  from  the 
shq),  and  while  on  shore  were  fired  upon.  Two  men  were  killed 
and  one  wounded. 

The  expedition  remained  in  Corea  ten  days,  returning  to  Shang- 
hae  after  two  weeks’  absence. 

In  the  foregoing  trial  it  is  most  evident  that  many  details  were 
concealed.  The  quantity  of  truth  divailged  was  jjrobably  in  pro- 
portion to  the  w’hole  amount,  as  the  jKifts  of  steam  from  a safety- 
valve  are  to  the  volume  in  the  boiler.  The  accused  let  out  just 
enough  to  save  them  from  conviction  and  to  secure  their  acquittal. 

The  defendant  was  discharged  with  the  Scotch  verdict  “ not 
proven.”  Mr.  George  F.  Seward,  however,  wrote  to  the  State 
Department  at  Washington  his  opinion,  that  the  exiieditiou  was 
“ an  attempt  to  take  from  their  tombs  the  remains  of  one  or  more 
sovereigns  of  Core.a,  for  the  pui-pose,  it  would  seem,  of  holding 
them  to  ransom.” 

Whether  any  great  amount  of  treasure  is  ever  buried  with  the 
sovereigns  or  grandees  of  Cho-sen  is  not  known  to  us.  Certain  it 


4C0 


COREA, 


is  that  the  national  sentiment  is  that  of  horror  against  the  distur- 
bance or  rilling  of  sepulchi’es.  Now  they  had  before  their  eyes  a 
fresh  confirmation  of  their  susjjicions  that  the  chief  purpose  of 
foreign  invaders  was  to  rob  the  dead  and  violate  the  most  holy 
instincts  of  humanity.  The  national  mind  now  settled  into  the 
conviction  that,  beyond  all  doubt,  foreigners  were  barbarians  and 
many  of  them  thieves  and  robbers.  With  such  eyes  were  they 


ready  to  look  upon  the  flag  and  shijis  of  the  United  States  when 
they  came  in  1871. 

Note.  — Nearly  every  word  of  tlie  above  was  written  in  December,  1877,  the 
information  having  been  derived  from  the  United  States  Diplomatic  Correspon- 
dence. At  that  time  we  suspected  that  “Farout”  was  the  fictitious  name  of 
Feron,  the  French  Roman  Catholic  missionary,  who  had  escaped  the  persecu- 
tions of  1866.  It  seems  that  three  countries  and  three  religions  were  repre- 
sented in  this  body-snatching  expedition,  which  was  of  a truly  international 
character. 

In  March,  1880,  there  was  published  in  London  and  New  York  the 
English  translation  of  “ Ein  Verschlossenes  Land,”  a work  printed  in  Germany. 
As  we  read  “ A Forbidden  Land:  Voyages  to  the  Corea,”  it  dawned  upon  ua 


A BODY-SNATCHING  EXPEDITION. 


401 


that  the  author  was  none  other  than  “the  needy  Hamburgh  trader,”  “the 
Jewish  pedler,”  of  the  Consular  Court  trial  of  1867.  It  was  even  so.  Coolly 
and  without  denial,  the  author  tells  us  tliat  the  main  object  of  his  last  voyage 
was  to  “ remove  ” some  buried  relics  held  in  great  veneration  by  that  “ blood 
thirsty  tyrant,”  the  Tai-wen  Kun,  or  regent.  The  project  was  first  suggested  to 
him  by  the  French  priest,  who,  as  the  author  takes  pains  to  tell  us,  was  not  a 
Jesuit,  nor  had  ever  belonged  to  that  order  (p.  295),  though  he  gives  Feron’s 
proposition  in  his  own  words  (p.  299),  the  italics  being  ours  : 

“ If  the  project  I am  going  to  lay  before  you  to  rob  the  grave)  will  at 
first  sight  appear  to  you  strange  and  out  of  the  common,  remember  that  a (/real 
aim  can  never  he  gained  by  small  means,  and  that  we  must  look  at  this  affair 
from  another  point  of  view  than  that  which  may  be  taken  by  narrow-minded 
people.” 

The  details  of  the  landing,  march  [to  near  Totta-san?],  excavation,  and  re- 
treat are  duly  narrated,  the  blame  of  failure  being  laid  upon  one  unlucky 
wight  who  was  “ tbe  only  disreputable  character  we  had  with  us !” 

After  leaving  Frince  Jerome  Gulf,  the  China  proceeded  up  the  Han  River 
to  Tricault  Island  (see  map,  page  379),  “about  twenty  minutes’  steam  below 
Kang-wha.”  Tliere  the  leader  received  a note  from  the  Taiouen-goon  (the 
Tai-wen  Kun,  or  regent),  the  gist  of  which  was,  “Corea  has  no  need  of  foreign 
intruders.”  While  holding  a parley  near  the  wall  of  a town  on  Tricault  Island, 
“the  only  disreputable  character”  in  the  party  again  got  them  into  trouble. 
This  black  sheep  was  a German  sailor,  who,  hungering  after  fresh  veal,  had 
stolen  a calf  ; an  act  which  drew  the  fire  of  the  native  soldiery  on  the  city  wall. 
Tlie  thief  received  a ball  in  his  arm,  which  compelled  him  to  drop  the  calf 
and  run,  while  one  Manilaman  was  shot  dead.  It  is  not  known  how  far  the 
statistics  of  a Corean  warfare  diverge  from  those  elsewhere,  nor  how  many 
tons  of  lead  are  required  to  kill  one  man,  but  owing  to  the  incredibly  bad  aim 
of  the  jingal  sliooters,  the  remainder  of  the  party  of  twenty  or  more  escaped 
their  deserts  and  reached  the  tender.  The  next  morning  the  expedition  set 
out  on  the  return  to  Shanghae. 

After  a review  of  this  book  (in  The  Nation  of  April  7,  1880),  which  the  author 
issued  after  liis  imj)risonment,  the  following  note  appeared  in  the  same  paper 
of  April  21st : 


OpPEIIT’S  COKEiVN  OUTRAGE. 

To  the  Editor  of  The  Nation  : 

Sir  : The  notice  of  Oppert’s  book  on  Corea  recalls  some  curious  incidents 
to  my  mind.  Tbe  raid  on  the  King’s  tomb  was  one  of  the  most  extraordinary 
affairs  ever  known.  Its  inception  and  failure  might  have  been  concealed  but 
for  the  Coreans,  when  they  attacked  the  ghouls,  killing  an  unfortunate 
Manilaman.  Hearing  of  this,  the  Spanish  consul  applied  to  Mr.  Seward 
(United  States  Consul-General  at  Shanghae),  who  at  once  arrested  Jenkins.  I 
was  one  of  the  four  “ associates”  summoned  to  sit  with  the  consul-general  in 
the  trial,  and  well  remember  what  a perfect  burlesque  it  was.  The  Chinese, 
who  had  told  a plain  and  colierent  story  on  preliminary  examination,  were  as 
dumb  as  oysters  on  the  stand.  MTien  all  liad  been  called,  the  defendant’s 
counsel  said  that  he  would  rest  his  case  on  their  testimony.  Conviction  was 
26 


402 


COREA. 


impossible,  but  in  the  minds  of  those  informed  on  the  subject,  the  wicked- 
ness of  this  buccaneering  expedition  was  remembered  as  surpassing  even  the 
absurdity  of  an  attempt  to  destroy  a granite  mausoleum  with  coal  shovels. 
There  is  a monstrous  impertinence  in  Oppert’s  publishing  an  account  of  a 
piratical  fiasco  which  is  reported  to  have  cost  him  a term  of  imprisonment  at 
home. 


New  York,  April  15,  1880. 


A.  A.  Hayes,  Jr. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 


“OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN.” 

The  representations  made  to  the  Department  of  State  at  Wash- 
ington by  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams,  concerning  the  General  Sherman, 
and  by  Consul-General  George  F.  Seward,  in  the  matter  of  the 
China,  aftair,  directed  the  attention  of  the  Government  to  the 
opening  of  Corea  to  American  commerce.  The  memorial  of 
Seward,  dated  October  14,  1868,  reviewed  the  advantages  to  be 
gained  and  the  obstacles  in  the  way.  The  need  of  protection  to 
American  seamen  was  pointed  out,  and  as  Japan  had  been  opened 
to  international  relations  by  American  diplomacy,  why  should  not  a 
smaller  nation  yield  to  persuasion?  American  merchants  in  China 
haring  seconded  ^Ir.  Seward’s  proposal,  the  State  Department  took 
the  matter  into  serious  consideration,  and,  in  1870,  resolved  to  un- 
dertake the  difficult  enteiiu-ise. 

The  servants  of  the  United  States  who  were  charged  with  this 
delicate  mission  were,  ]\Ir.  Frederick  F.  Low,  Minister  of  the 
United  States  to  Peking,  and  Rear-Admiral  John  Rodgers,  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  Asiatic  squadron.  Mr.  Low  was  directed  by 
Secretary  Fish  to  gain  all  possible  knowledge  fi’om  Peking,  and 
then  proceed  on  the  admiral’s  flag-shija  to  the  Corean  capital.  He 
was  to  make  a treaty  of  commerce  if  possible,  but  his  chief  aim  was 
to  secure  provision  for  the  protection  of  shipwrecked  mariners.  He 
was  to  avoid  a conflict  of  force,  unless  it  could  not  be  avoided 
without  dishonor.  “ The  responsibility  of  war  or  peace  ” was  to  be 
left  with  him  and  not  with  the  admiral.' 

There  was  at  this  time,  all  over  the  far  East,  a feeling  of  uncer- 

' Mr.  Low,  who  had  served  one  term  in  Congress  and  as  governor  of  Cali- 
fornia from  1804  to  1808,  had  been  chosen  by  President  Grant  to  he  minister  to 
China  the  year  before,  1809,  was  new  to  his  duties.  lie  was  in  the  prime  of 
life,  being  fifty-two  years  of  age.  All  his  despatches  show  that  Cho-sen  was  as 
unknown  to  him  as  Thibet  or  Anam,  and  from  the  first  he  had  scarcely  one  ray 
of  hope  in  the  success  of  the  mission. 


404 


COREA. 


tainty  and  alarm  among  foreigners,  and  many  pox-tentious  signs 
seemed  to  indicate  a general  uprising,  both  in  China  and  Japan, 
against  foreigners.  The  example  of  Corea  in  expelhng  or  behead- 
ing the  French  priests  acted  as  powexiul  leaven  in  the  minds  of  the 
fanatical  foreigner-haters  in  the  two  coxmtries  adjoining.  The 
“ mikado  revei'encers,”  who  in  Japan  had  overthrown  the  “ Tycoon  " 
and  abohshed  the  dual  system  of  government,  made  these  objects 
only  secondary  to  the  expulsion  of  all  ahens.  The  civ’  of  “ honor  the 
mikado  ” was  joined  to  the  savage  }'ell  of  the  Jo-i  (alien-haters), 
“ expel  the  bai'barians.”  In  China  the  smothered  feelings  of  mur- 
derous animosity  were  almost  ready  to  burst.  The  air  was  filled 
with  alarms,  even  while  the  Ameiican  fleet  was  pi’ei)ai-ing ' for  Corea. 

Real’- Admiral  Rodgers,’  Avho  had  taken  command,  and  relieved 
Admiral  Rowan,  August  20,  18G9,  began  his  pi-ejiarations  with  vigor. 

In  a consultation  held  at  Peking  doling  November,  1870,  be- 
tween the  admii’al,  minister,  and  consul  general,  the  time  for  the 
expedition  was  fixed  for  the  month  of  May,  1871.  Mr.  Seward 
then  left  fcr  a visit  to  India,  and  Mr.  Low  despatched,  through  the 
Tribunal  of  Rites  at  Peking,  a letter  to  the  Ixing  of  Corea.  After 
vast  circumlocution,  it  emerged  from  the  mazes  of  Chinese  court 
etiquette,  and  by  a special  courier  reached  the  regent  at  Seoul. 
In  this,  however,  the  Chinese  were  doing  a great  favor.  No  answer 
was  received  from  Seoul  before  the  expedition  sailed. 

Meanw’hile  the  German  minister  to  Japan  (now  in  Peking), 


’ Admiral  Rodgers  left  New  York,  April  9,  1869,  with  the  Colorado  and 
Alaska.  The  Benicia  had  left  Portsmouth  March  2d,  and  the  Palos  set  sail 
from  Boston  June  2Cth.  These  vessels,  with  the  Monocacv  and  Ashuelot,  were 
to  form  the  .■Asiatic  squadron  of  Admiral  Rodgers.  Of  our  vessels  on  the  station 
during  the  previous  year,  two  had  returned  home,  two  had  been  sold,  the  rot- 
ten Idaho  was  moored  at  Yokohama  as  a store-ship,  and  the  Oneida,  which  had 
been  sunk  bv  the  British  mail-steamer  Bombay,  la^’  with  her  uncoffined  dead 
untouched  and  neglected  by  the  great  Government  of  the  United  States.  Ad- 
miral Rodgers  was  so  delayed  by  repairs  to  the  Ashuelot,  that  finally,  in  order 
to  gain  the  benefit  of  the  spring  tides,  had  to  sail  without  this  vessel. 

* Rear-Admiral  John  Rodgers,  who  commanded  the  fleet,  was  a veteran  in 
war,  in  naval  science,  and  in  polar  research.  He  had  served  in  the  Seminole 
and  Mexican  campaigns,  and  through  the  civil  war  on  the  iron-clad  monitors. 
He  had  visited  the  Pacific  in  1853,  when  in  command  of  the  John  Hancock. 
He  had  cruised  in  the  China  seas  and  sailed  through  Behring’s  Straits.  He, 
too,  was  in  the  prime  of  life,  being  at  this  time  fifty-eight  years  of  age.  His 
whole  conduct  of  the  expedition  displayed  consummate  skill,  and  marked  him 
in  this,  as  in  his  many  other  enterprises,  as  “ one  of  the  foremost  naval  men  of 
the  age.”  Yet  princes  in  naval  science  are  not  always  princes  in  diplomacy. 


OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN.’ 


405 


Herr  M.  Von  Brandt,  had  landed  from  the  Hertha  at  Fusan,  and 
attempted  to  hold  an  interview  with  the  governor  of  Tong-nai.  He 
was  accompanied  by  the  Japanese  representatives  at  Fusan,  who 
politely  forwarded  his  request.  A tart  lecture  to  the  mikado’s  sub- 
ject for  his  officiousness,  and  a rebuff  to  the  Kaiser’s  envoy  were 
the  only  results  of  his  mission.  After  sauntering  about  a little, 
Herr  Von  Brandt,  who  ari’ived  June  1,  1878,  left  June  2d,  and  the 
era  of  commercial  relations  between  the  Central  European  Empii'e' 
and  Cho-sen  was  postponed. 

During  the  yeai’  1870,  Bishop  Ridel,  who  had  gone  back  to 
France,  returned  to  China  and  prepared  to  rejoin  his  converts. 
Having  communicated  with  them,  they  awaited  his  coming  with  anxi- 
ety, and  we  shall  hear  of  them  on  board  of  the  flag-ship  Colorado. 

Ml'.  Low,  having  gathered  all  possible  information,  public  and 
private,  concerning  “the  semi-barbarous  and  hostile  i^eople”  of 
“ the  unknown  country  ” which  he  expected  to  fail  of  entering, 
sailed  from  Shanghae,  jMay  8th,  arriving  at  Nagasaki,  May  12th. 
On  the  13th  he  wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  State,  1\L'.  Hamilton 
Fish.  He  declai-ed  that  “ Corea  is  more  of  a sealed  book  than 
Japan  was  before  Commodore  Perry’s  visit.”  Evidently  he  looked 
upon  the  pathway  of  the  duty  laid  upon  him  as  unusually  thorny. 
The  rose  if  plucked  at  all  would  be  held  in  smarting  fingers. 
"While  granting  a faithful  servant  of  the  nation  the  virtue  of  mod- 
esty, one  cannot  fail  to  read  in  his  letter  more  of  an  expectation  to 
redress  wrongs  than  to  conciliate  hostility. 


■ Tlie  first  appearance  of  the  flag  of  North  Germany  in  Corean  waters  wa.s 
at  the  mast-liead  of  tlie  China,  wlien  plunder  and  dead  men’s  hones  were  the 
objects  sought.  Its  second  appearance,  on  the  Hertha  man-of-war,  was  in  peace 
and  honorable  quest  of  friendly  relations.  Its  third  appearance,  in  May,  1871 
— while,  or  shortly  before,  the  American  fleet  were  in  the  Han  River — was  on 
the  schooner  Chusan,  which  was  wrecked  on  one  of  the  islands  of  Sir  James 
Hall  group,  the  Chinese  crew  only,  it  appears,  being  saved.  On  June  Cth,  a 
party  of  three  foreigners  left  CTiiai  in  a junk  to  bring  back  salvage  from  the 
wreck.  These  men  were  not  heard  from  until  July  0th,  when  the  Chinese 
crew  returned  without  them.  On  the  same  day  the  British  gunboat  Ringdove, 
with  the  consul  of  Chifu,  left  for  the  Hall  group.  It  was  found  that  the  for- 
eigners had  landed  to  bring  away  the  crew  of  the  Chusan,  when  the  China- 
men, pretending  or  thinking  that  they  had  been  taken  prisoners,  put  off  to  sea 
without  them.  The  consul  found  them  in  good  health  and  spirits,  and  the 
Ringdove  brought  away  for  them  whatever  was  worth  saving  from  the  Chusan. 
Again  the  Corean  policy  of  kindness  toward  the  shipwrecked  was  illustrated. 
The  two  foreigners — a Scotchman  and  a Maltese — had  been  well  fed  and  kindly 
treated. 


406 


COREA. 


The  whole  spirit  of  the  expedition  was  not  that  reflected  in  the 
despatches  of  the  State  Department,  but  rather  that  of  the  clubs 
and  dinner-tables  of  Shanghae.  The  minister  went  to  Corea 
with  his  mind  made  up,  and  everything  he  saw  confinned  him  in 
his  fixed  oj^inion.  Of  the  admiral,  it  is  not  unjust  to  say  that  the 
warrior  predominated  over  the  peace-maker.  He  had  an  eye  to  the 
victories  of  w'ar  more  than  those,  not  less  renowned,  of  peace. 
The  sword  was  certainly  more  congenial  to  his  nature  than  the  pen. 

The  fleet  made  i-endezvous  at  Nagasaki,  in  Kiushiu — that  divi- 
sion of  Japan  whence  warlike  expeditions  to  Cho-sen  have  sailed 
from  the  days  of  Jingu  to  those  of  Taikr>,  and  from  Taiko  to  Rodgers. 
This  time,  as  in  the  seventh  centuiy,  the  landing  was  to  be  made 
not  near  the  eastern,  but  on  the  remote  western,  coast.  Tlie  cry 
was,  “On  to  Seoul.” 

The  squadron,  consisting  of  the  flag-ship  Colorado,  the  corvettes 
Alaska  and  Benicia,  and  the  gun-boats  ^lonocacy  and  Palos,  sailed 
gallantly  out  of  the  harbor  on  May  IGth,  and,  making  an  easy  run, 
anchored  off  Ferrieres  Islands  on  the  19th,  and,  after  a delay  of 
fogs.  Isle  Eugenie  on  the  23d. 

In  spite  of  the  formidable  aj^pearance  of  our  navy,  the  vessels 
were  of  either  an  antiquated  type  or  of  too  heavy  a draught,  their 
timbers  too  rotten  or  not  strong  enough  for  shotted  broadsides, 
and  their  armanent  defective  in  breech-loading  firearms,  while  the 
facilities  for  landing  a force  were  inadequate.  The  Palos  and 
IMonocacy  were  the  only  ships  fitted  to  go  up  the  Han  River.  The 
others  must  remain  at  the  mouth.  They  were  little  more  than 
transports.  All  the  naval  world  in  Chinese  waters  wondered  why 
so  wide-awake  and  practical  a people  as  the  Americans  should  be 
content  with  such  old-fashioned  ships,  unwoi'thy  of  the  gallant  crews 
who  manned  them.  However,  the  fleet  and  armament  were  better 
than  the  Corean  war-junks,  or  mud-forts  armed  with  jingals.  In 
gallant  sailorly  recognition  of  his  predecessor,  yet  with  vmconscious 
omen  of  like  failure,  the  brave  Rodgers  named  the  place  of  anchor- 
age Roze  Roads.  The  French  soundings  were  verified  and  the 
superb  scenery  richly  enjoyed.  All  navigators  of  the  approaches 
to  Seoul  are  alike  unanimous  in  showering  unstinting  praise  upon 
their  natural  beauty.  Here  for  the  first  time  the  natives  beheld  the 
“ flowerv’  ” flag  of  the  United  States. 

Next  morning  the  Palos  and  four  steam-launches  were  put  under 
the  command  of  Captain  Homer  C.  Blake,  to  examine  the  channel  be- 
yond Boisee  Island.  Four  days  were  peaceably  spent  in  this  sendee, 


OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


407 


a safe  return  being  made  on  the  evening  of  the  28th.  Meanwhile 
boat  parties  had  landed  and  been  treated  in  a friendly  manner  by 
the  people,  and  the  usual  curiosity  as  to  brass  buttons,  blue  cloth, 
and  glass  bottles  displayed.  The  customary  official  paper  without 
signature,  of  interrogations  as  to  who,  whence,  and  why  of  the 
comers  was  displayed,  and  the  answers,  “Americans,”  “Friendly,” 
and  “ Interview  ” re- 
turned in  faultless 
Chinese.  It  was  an- 
nounced that  the 
fleet  would  remain 
for  some  time. 

On  the  follow- 
ing day.  May  30th, 
the  fleet  anchored 
between  the  Isles 
Boisee  and  Guerri- 
ere.  A stiff  breeze 
had  blown  away  the 
fogs  and  revealed 
the  verdure  and  the 
features  of  a land- 
scape which  struck 
all  with  admiration 
for  its  luxuriant 
beauty.  Approach- 
ing the  squaalron  in 
a junk,  some  natives 
made  signs  of  friend- 
ship, and  came  on 
board  without  hesi- 
tation. They  bore 
a missive  acknowl- 
edging the  receipt 
of  the  Americans’ 
letter,  and  announcing  that  three  nobles  had  been  appointed  by 
the  regent  for  conference.  These  junk-men  were  merely  messen- 
gers, and  made  no  pretence  of  being  anything  more.  They  were 
hospitably  treated,  shown  round  the  ship,  and  dined  and  wined 
until  their  good  nature  broke  out  in  broad  giins  and  redolent  vis- 
ages. They  stood  for  theii’  photographs  on  deck,  and  some  fine 


*■  The  Entering  Wedge  of  Civilization.” 


408 


COREA. 


pictures  of  them  were  obtained.  One  of  them,  after  being  loaded 
with  an  armful  of  spoil  in  the  shape  of  a dozen  or  so  of  Bass’  pale 
ale  bottles,  minus  their  corks,  and  a cojjy  of  Eoery  Saturday,  a 
Boston  illustrated  newspaper,  was  told  in  the  stereotyi^ed  photo- 
grapher’s idu'ase  to  “ assume  a pleasant  expression  of  countenance, 
and  look  right  at  this  point.”  He  obeyed  so  well,  and  in  the  nick 
of  time,  that  a wreath  of  smiles  was  the  result.  “ Our  first  Corean 
visitor  ” stands  before  us  on  the  page. 

Strange  coincidence ! Strange  medley  of  the  significant  sym- 
bols of  a Chidstian  land ! The  first  thing  given  to  the  Corean  was 
alcohol,  beer,  and  wine.  In  the  picture,  plainly  appearing,  are  the 
empty  jjale  ale  bottles,  with  their  trade-mai'k,  the  red  triangle — 
“the  entering  wedge  of  civilization.”  But  held  behind  the  hands 
clasping  the  bottles  is  a copy  of  Every  Saturday,  on  the  front  page 
of  which  is  a jiicture  of  Charles  Sumner,  the  champion  of  human- 
ity, and  of  the  principle  that  “nations  must  act  as  indiHduals,” 
with  like  moral  responsibility  ! 

Promptly  on  May  31st,  a delegation  of  eight  officers,  of  the 
third  and  fifth  rank,  came  on  board  evidently  with  intent  to  see  the 
minister  and  admiral,  to  leam  all  they  could,  and  to  gain  time. 
They  had  little  or  no  authority  and  no  credentials,  but  they  were 
sociable,  friendly,  and  in  good  humor. 

“ ]\Ir.  Low  would  not  lower  himself,”  nor  would  Admiral 
Rodgers  see  them.  They  were  received  by  the  secretary,  Mr.  Drew. 
They  were  absolutely  non-committal  on  all  points  and  to  aU  ques- 
tions asked,  and  naturally  so,  since  they  had  no  authority  whatever  ' 
to  say  “ yes  ” or  “ no  ” to  any  proposition  of  the  Americans. 

’ These  men  simply  acted  as  the  catspaws  for  the  monkey  in  the  capital  to 
ptill  out  as  many  hot  chestnuts  from  the  fire  as  possible.  It  is  part  of  Asiatic 
policy  to  send  official  men  of  low  rank  and  no  authority  to  dally  and  prelude, 
and,  if  possible,  hoodwink  or  worry  out  foreigners.  Their  chief  weapons  are 
words;  their  main  strength,  cunning.  When  these  are  foiled  by  kindness,  and 
equal  patience,  firmness,  and  address,  the  Asiatics  j'ield,  and  send  their  men  of 
first  rank  to  confer  and  treat.  Perry  knew  this,  so  did  Townsend  Harris  in 
Japan ; so  have  successful  diplomats  known  it  in  Cliina.  Was  it  done  in  the 
American  expedition  to  Corea  in  1871  ? Let  us  see. 

These  Coreans  had  no  right  to  saj-  either  ‘ ‘ yes  ” or  “ no  ” to  any  proposition  of 
the  Americans.  Had  they  committed  themselves  to  am-thing  definite,  degra- 
dation, crushed  shin-bones,  and  perhaps  death,  might  have  been  their  fate. 
Tire  only  thing  for  the  Americans  to  do— who  came  to  ask  a favor  which  the 
Coreans  were  obstinately  bent  on  not  giving — was  to  feast  them,  treat  them 
with  all  kindness,  get  them  in  excellent  good  humor,  send  them  back,  and 
wait  till  accredited  envoys  of  high  rank  should  arrive.  In  the  light  of  the 


“OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


409 


A golden  opportunity  was  here  lost.  The  Corean  envoj'S  were 
informed  that  soundings  would  be  taken  in  the  river,  and  the  shores 
would  be  surveyed.  It  was  hoped  that  no  molestation  would  be 
offered,  and,  further,  that  twenty-four  hours  w'ould  elapse  before  the 
boats  began  work. 

“ I’o  all  this  they  (the  Coreans)  made  no  reply  which  could  in- 
dicate dissent.”  [Certainly  not ! They  had  no  power  to  nod  their 
heads,  or  say  either  “ yes  ” or  “ no.”  ] “ So,  believing  that  we  might 

continue  our  simveys  while  further  diplomatic  negotiations  were 
pending,  an  expedition  was  sent  to  examine  and  survey  the  SaL'e 
[Han]  River.”  ‘ 

The  survey  fleet  consisted  of  the  Monocacy,  Palos,  the  only 
ships  fit  for  the  purpose,  and  fom’  steam-launches,  each  of  the  latter 
having  a howitzer  mounted  in  the  bow%  Captain  H.  C.  Blake,  the 
commander,  was  on  board  the  Palos.  The  old  hero  understood  the 
situation  only  too  well.  As  he  started  to  obey  orders  he  re- 
marked : “In  ten  minutes  we  shall  have  a row.” 

Exactly  at  noon  of  June  2d,  the  four  steam-launches  proceeded 


Frencli  failure,  this  was  the  only  course  to  pursue.  There  were  even  men  of 
influence  in  the  American  fleet  who  advised  this  policy  of  patience.  As  mat- 
ter of  fact,  such  a course  was  urged  by  Captain  II.  S.  Blake. 

In  such  an  emergency,  patience,  kindness,  tact,  the  absence  of  any  burn- 
ing idea  of  “wiping  out  insults  to  the  flag,”  and  an  antiseptic  condition  toward 
fight  were  most  needed — the  higher  qualities,  of  resolution  and  self-conquest 
rather  than  valor.  Even  if  it  had  been  possible  to  inflict  ten  times  the  dam- 
age which  was  afterward  actually  inflicted,  and  win  tenfold  more  “glory,” 
the  rear-admiral  must  have  known  that  nature  and  his  “instructions”  were 
on  the  side  of  the  Coreans,  and  that  the  only  end  of  the  case  must  be  a retreat 
from  the  country.  And  the  only  possible  interpretation  the  people  could  put 
upon  the  visit  of  the  great  American  fleet  would  be  a savage  thirst  for  need- 
less vengeance,  a sordid  greed  of  gain,  and  the  justification  of  robbers  and  in- 
vaders. In  spite  of  all  the  slaughter  of  their  countrymen,  they  would  read  in 
the  withdrawal  of  their  armies,  defeat,  and  defeat  onl}-. 

' These  are  the  rear-admiral’s  own  words.  Here  was  the  mistake ! From 
what  may  be  easily  known  of  the  Corean  mind,  it  must  have  seemed  to  them 
that  the  a<lvance  of  such  an  armed  force  up  the  river,  leading  to  the  capital — 
following  exactly  the  precedent  of  the  French — was  nothing  more  than  a 
treacherous  beginning  of  war  in  the  face  of  assurances  of  peace.  To  enter  into 
their  waters  seemed  to  them  an  invasion  of  their  country.  To  do  it  after  fair 
words  spoken  in  friendship  seemed  basest  treachery.  Had  a Corean  officer 
counselled  peace  in  the  face  of  the  advancing  fleet,  he  would  undoubtedly 
have  been  beheaded  at  once  as  a traitor.  There  were  men  on  the  American 
side  who  saw  this.  Some  spoke  out  loud  of  it  to  others,  but  it  was  not  “ theirs 
to  make  reply.” 


410 


COREA. 


in  line  abreast  up  the  river,  the  Palos  and  Monoeacy  following. 
The  tide  was  running  up,  and  neither  of  the  large  vessels  could  be 
kept  moving  at  a rate  slow  enough  to  allow  the  survey  work  to  be 
done  weD,  so  that  this  part  of  their  work  is  of  little  value. 

Yet  everything  seemed  quiet  and  peaceful ; the  bluflfs  and  high 
banks  along  the  water  w'ere  densely  covered  with  green  woods,  with 
now  meadows,  now  a thatched-roof  village,  anon  a rice-field  in  the 
foreground.  Occasionally  people  could  be  seen  in  their  white 
dresses  along  the  banks,  but  not  a sign  of  hostility  or  war  until,  on 
reaching  the  lower  end  of  Kang-wa  Island,  a line  of  forts  and  flut- 
tering flags  suddenly  become  visible.  In  a few  minutes  more  long 
lines  of  white-garbed  soldieiy  were  seen,  and  through  a glass  an 
interpreter  read  on  one  of  the  yellow  flags  the  Chinese  characters 
meaning  “ General  Commanding.”  In  the  embrasures  were  a few 
pieces  of  artillery  of  32-pound  calibre,  and  some  smaller  pieces 
lashed  together  by  fives,  or  nailed  to  logs  in  a row.  On  the  oppo- 
site point  of  the  river  was  a line  of  smaller  earthworks,  freshly 
thrown  up,  armed  only  with  jingals.  Around  the  bend  in  the 
river  was  “ a whirlpool  as  bad  as  Hell  Gate,”  full  of  eddies  and 
ledges,  with  the  channel  only  three  hundred  feet  wide.  The  fort 
(Du  Conde)  was  situated  right  on  this  elbow.  Hundreds  of  mats 
and  screens  were  ranged  within  and  on  the  works,  masking  the 
loaded  guns.  As  the  bo.ats  passed  nearer,  glimpses  into  the  fort 
became  possible,  by  which  it  was  seen  that  the  cannon  “ lay  nearly 
as  thick  together  as  gmi  to  gun  and  gun  behind  gim  on  the  floor  of 
an  arsenal.”  (See  map,  page  415.) 

For  a moment  the  silence  was  ominous — oppressive.  The  hearts 
of  the  men  beat  violently,  their  teeth  were  set,  and  calm  defiance 
waited  in  the  face  of  certain  death.  The  rapid  current  bore  them 
on  right  into  the  face  of  the  frowning  muzzles.  It  seemed  impos- 
sible to  escape.  Were  the  Coreaus  going  to  fire  ? If  so,  why  not 
now  ? Immediately  ? Now  is  their  opportunity.  The  vessels  are 
abreast  the  forts. 

The  Corean  commander  w.as  one  moment  too  late.  From  the 
jiarapet  under  the  gi'eat  flag  a signal  gun  was  fired.  In  an  in- 
stant mats  and  screens  were  alive  with  the  red  fire  of  eighty  pieces 
of  artillery.  Then  a hail  of  shot  from  aU  the  cannon,  guns,  and 
jingals  rained  around  the  boats.  Forts,  batteries,  and  walls  were 
hidden  for  a moment  in  smoke.  The  water  was  rasped  and  tom  as 
though  a hailstorm  was  passing  over  it.  Many  of  the  men  in  the 
boats  were  wet  to  the  skin  by  the  splashing  of  the  water  over  them. 


OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN.” 


411 


Old  veterans  of  the  civil  war  had  never  seen  so  much  fire,  lead,  iron, 
and  smoke  of  bad  powder  concentrated  in  such  small  space  and 
time.  “ Old  Blake,”  who  had  had  two  ships  shot  under  him  by  the 
Confederates,  declared  he  could  remember  nothing  so  sharp  as  this. 

The  fire  was  promptly  retm*ned  by  the  steam-launch  howitzers, 
l^e  Palos  and  Monocacy,  which  had  forged  ahead,  turned  back, 
and  “Old  Blake  came  roimd  the  point  a- flying,  and  let  drive  all 
the  guns  of  the  Palos  at  them.  The  consequence  was  that  they 
kicked  so  hard  as  to  tear  the  bolts  out  of  the  side  of  the  ship  and 
render  the  bulwarks  useless  during  the  remainder  of  the  fight.” 
The  Monocacy  also  anchored  near  the  point,  and  sent  her  ten-inch 
shells  into  the  fort.  During  her  movements,  she  struck  a rock  and 
began  to  leak  badly.  After  hammering  at  the  forts  imtil  ever}"- 
thing  in  them  was  silenced,  the  squadron  returned  down  the  river, 
sending  their  explosive  compliments  into  the  forts  and  redoubts  as 
they  passed.  All  were  quiet  and  deserted,  however,  but  the  com- 
mander’s flag  was  still  flying  unharmed  and  neglected.  Strange 
to  say,  out  of  the  entire  fleet  onlj'  one  of  our  men  was  wounded 
and  none  w’as  killed  ; nor  did  any  of  the  ships  or  boats  receive  any 
damage  from  t'le  batteries.  Two  hundred  gims  had  been  fired  on 
the  Corean  side.  The  signal  coming  too  late,  the  immovability  of 
their  rude  guns,  the  badness  of  the  powder,  and  the  poor  aim  of 
the  unskilled  gunners,  were  the  causes  of  such  an  incredibly  small 
damage.  It  was  like  the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter  in  1861,  or 
like  those  battles  which  statistics  reveal  to  us,  in  which  it  requires 
a ton  of  lead  to  kill  a man. 

However,  it  was  determined  by  the  chief  representatives  of  the 
civil  and  naval  powers  to  resent  the  insult  offered  to  our  “ flag  ” in 
the  “ unprovoked  ” attack  on  our  vessels,  “ should  no  apology  or 
satisfactoiy  explanation  be  offered  for  the  hostile  action  of  the 
Corean  government.” 

Ten  days  were  now  allowed  to  pass  before  further  action  was 
taken.  They  were  ten  days  of  inaction,  except  preparation  for 
further  fight  and  some  correspondence  with  the  local  magistrate. 
M'hat  a pity  these  ten  days  had  not  been  spent  before,  and  not 
after,  June  2d  ! Some  civilians,  not  to  say  Christians,  might  also 
be  of  the  opinion  that  ample  revenge  had  already  been  taken, 
enough  blood  spilled,  the  “ honor”  of  the  flag  fully  “ vindicated,” 
a delicate  diplomatic  mission  of  “peace”  spoiled  beyond  further 
damage,  and  that  further  vengeance  was  folly,  and  more  blood 
spilled,  murder.  But  not  so  thought  the  powers  that  be. 


412 


COREA. 


The  chastising  expedition  consisted  of  the  Monocacy,  Palos, 
four  steam-launches,  and  twenty  boats,  conveying  a landing  force 
of  six  hundred  and  hfty-oue  men,  of  whom  one  hundred  and  five 
were  marines.  The  Benicia,  Alaska,  and  Colorado  remained  at  an- 
chor. The  total  force  detailed  for  the  work  of  punishing  the  Co- 
reans  was  seven  hundred  and  fifty-nine  men.  These  were  arranged 
in  ten  companies  of  infantry,  with  seven  pieces  of  artillery.  Tlie 
iMonocacy  had,  in  addition  to  her  regular  armament,  two  of  the 
Colorado’s  nine-inch  guns.  Captain  Homer  C.  Blake,  who  was  put 
in  charge  of  the  expedition,  remained  on  the  Palos. 

The  squadron  proceeded  up  the  river  at  10  o’clock,  on  the 
morning  of  the  10th  of  June,  tw'o  steam-launches  moving  in  ad- 
vance of  the  Monocacy.  The  boats  were  in  tow  of  the  Palos, 
which  moved  at  10.30.  The  day  w'as  bright,  clear,  and  waim.  A 
short  distance  above  the  isle  Primauguet  a junk  was  seen  approach- 
ing, the  Coreans  waving  a white  flag  and  holding  a letter  from 
one  of  the  ministers  of  the  court.  One  of  the  steam-launches  met 
the  junk,  and  the  letter  was  received.  It  was  translated  by  Mr. 
Drew,  but  as  it  contained  nothing  which,  in  the  American  eyes, 
seemed  like  an  apology,  the  squadron  moved  on.  At  1 o’clock  the 
Monocacy  arrived  within  range  of  the  first  fort  and  opened  with 
her  guns,  w’hich  partly  demolished  the  walls  and  emptied  it  in  a 
few  seconds. 

The  landing  party,  after  a two  minutes’  pull  at  the  oars,  reached 
the  shore,  and  disembarked  about  eight  hundred  yards  below  the 
fort.  The  landing-place  was  a mud-flat,  in  which  the  men  srmk  to 
their  knees  in  the  tough  slime,  losing  gaiters,  shoes,  and  even  tear- 
ing off  the  legs  of  their  trousers  in  their  efforts  to  advance.  The 
howitzers  sank  to  their  axles  in  the  heavy  ooze. 

Once  on  firm  land,  the  infantry  fonned,  the  marines  deploying 
as  skirmishers.  Unarmed  refugees  from  the  villages  were  not 
harmed,  and  the  first  fort  was  quietly  entered.  The  work  of  de- 
molition was  begun  by  firing  everything  combustible  and  rolling 
the  guns  into  the  river.  Day  being  far  spent  when  this  was 
finished,  the  whole  force  went  into  camp  and  bivouacked,  taking 
every  precaution  against  surprise.  Four  companies  of  iufantrv' 
were  first  detailed  to  drag  the  howdtzers  out  of  the  mud,  a task 
which  resembled  the  wrenching  of  an  armature  off  a twenty-horse 
power  magnet. 

Our  men  lay  down  to  sleep  under  the  stars.  All  was  quiet 
that  Saturday  night,  except  the  chatting  round  the  camp-fires  and 


OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


413 


the  croaking  of  the  Corean  frogs,  as  the  men  cleaned  themselves 
and  prepared  for  their  Sunday  work.  Toward  midnight  a body  of 
white-coats  approached,  set  up  a tremendous  howhng,  and  began 
a dropping  fii*e  on  our  main  pickets.  As  they  moved  about  in  the 
darkness,  they  looked  hke  ghosts.  When  the  long  roll  was  sounded, 
our  men  sprang  to  their  arms  and  fell  in  hke  old  veterans.  A 
few  shells  were  scattered  among  the  ghostly  howlers,  and  all  was 
quiet  again.  The  marines  occupied  a strong  position  half  a mile 
from  the  main  body,  a rice-field  dividing  them,  with  only  a naiTOW 
foot-path  in  the  centre.  They  slept  with  their  arms  at  their  side, 
and,  divided  into  three  reliefs,  kept  watch. 

While  at  the  anchorage  oft’  Boisee  Island  that  evening,  twelve 
native  Christians,  approaching  noiselessly  in  the  dark,  made  signs 
of  a desire  to  communicate.  They  had  come  in  a junk  from  some 
l)oint  on  the  coast  to  inquire  after  their  pastor,  Eidel,  and  two  other 
French  missionaries  whom  they  expected.  To  their  great  distress, 
the  Americans  could  give  them  no  infonnation.  Feai’ing  lest  the 
government  might  know,  from  the  build  of  their  craft,  from  what 
part  of  the  country  they  came,  and  punish  them  for  communicating 
with  the  foreigners,  they  burned  their  boat  and  returned  home. 

Next  day  was  Sunday.  The  reveille  Avas  sounded  in  the  camps, 
breakfast  eaten,  and  blankets  rolled  up.  Company  C and  the  pion- 
eers were  sent  into  the  fort  to  complete  its  destruction,  by  burning 
up  the  rice,  dried  fish,  and  huts  still  standing. 

The  march  began  at  7 a.m.  The  sun  rolled  up  in  a cloudless 
sky  and  the  weather  was  very  warm.  It  Avas  a rough  road,  if,  in- 
deed, it  could  be  called  such,  being  but  a bridle-path  over  hills  and 
Aiilleys,  and  through  rice  fields.  Whole  companies  were  required  to 
(h'ag  the  hoAvitzers  up  the  hills  and  through  the  narrow  defiles. 
The  marines  led  the  advance.  The  next  line  of  fortifications,  the 
“ middle  fort,"’  was  soon  entered.  The  guns  were  found  loaded,  as 
they  hatl  been  deserted  as  soon  as  the  fort  was  made  a target  by 
the  Monocacy,  every  one  of  Avhose  shots  told.  The  Avork  of  dis- 
mantling was  here  thoroughly  done.  The  sixty  brass  pieces  of  ar- 
tillery, all  of  them  insignificant  breech- loaders  of  tAA’o-inch  bore, 
Avere  tumbled  into  the  river,  and  the  fort  appropriately  named 
“ Fort  Monocacy.” 

The  difiicult  march  was  resumed  under  a blazing  sun  and  in 
steaming  heat.  A succession  of  steep  hills  lay  before  them.  Sap- 
pers and  miners,  Avith  picks,  shovels,  and  axes,  went  ahead  levelling 
and  widening  the  road,  cutting  bushes  and  filling  hollows.  The 


414 


COREA. 


guns  had  to  be  hauled  up  and  lowered  down  the  steep  places  by 
means  of  ropes.  Large  masses  of  white  coats  and  black  heads  hov- 
ered on  their  flanks,  evidently  purjDOsing  to  get  in  the  rear.  Their 
numbers  were  increasing.  The  danger  was  imminent.  The  fort 
must  be  taken  soon  or  never. 

A detachment  of  five  howitzers  and  three  companies  were  de- 
tailed to  guard  the  flanks  and  rear  under  Lieutenant-Commander 
Wheeler.  The  main  body  then  moved  forward  to  storm  the  fort 
(citadel).  This  move  of  om’  forces  checkmated  the  enemy  and 
made  victory  sui’e,  redeeming  a critical  moment  and  turning  danger 
into  safety. 

Hardly  were  the  guns  in  position,  when  the  Coreans,  massing 
their  forces,  charged  the  hill  in  the  very  teeth  of  the  howitzers’  fire. 
Our  men  calmly  took  sui*e  aim,  and  by  steadily  filing  at  long  range, 
so  shattered  the  ranks  of  the  attacking  force  that  they  broke  and 
fled,  leaving  a clear  field.  The  fort  was  now  doomed.  The  splendid 
practice  of  our  howitzers  effectually  prevented  any  large  body  of 
the  enemy  from  getting  into  action,  and  made  certain  the  captui-e 
of  the  cidadel. 

Meanwhile  the  Monocacy,  moving  up  the  river  and  abreast  of 
the  land  force,  poured  a steady  fire  of  shell  through  the  walls  and 
into  the  fort,  while  the  howitzers  of  the  rear-guard  on  the  hill 
behind,  reversing  their  muzzles,  fired  upon  the  gairison  over  the 
heads  of  our  men  in  the  ravine.  The  infantry'  and  maiiues  hav- 
ing rested  awhile  after  their  forced  mai'ch,  duiing  which  several 
had  been  overcome  by  heat  and  sunstroke,  now  formed  for  a 
charge. 

The  citadel  to  be  assaulted  was  the  key  to  the  whole  hne  of 
fortifications.  It  crowned  the  apex  of  a conical  hiU  one  himdred 
and  fifty  feet  high,  measuring  from  the  bottom  of  the  ravine.  It 
mounted,  with  the  redoubt  below,  one  hundred  and  forty-thi'ee 
guns.  The  sides  of  the  hill  were  very  steep,  the  walls  of  the  fort 
joining  it  almost  'without  a break.  Up  this  steep  incline  our  men 
were  to  rush  in  the  face  of  the  garrison’s  fire.  Could  the  white- 
coats depress  the  jingals  at  a suflficiently  low  angle,  they  must  an- 
nihilate the  blue-jackets.  Should  our  men  reach  the  walls,  they 
could  easily  enter  through  the  breaches  made  by  the  Mouocacy’s 
shells.  As  usual,  slowness,  and  the  national  habit  of  being  behind 
time,  saved  our  men  and  lost  the  day'  for  Corea. 

A terrible  reception  awaited  the  Americans.  Every  man  inside 
was  bound  to  die  at  his  post,  for  this  fort  being  the  key  to  aU  the 


“OUH  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


415 


others,  was  held  by  the  tiger-hunters,  who,  if  they  flinched  before 
the  enemy,  were  to  be  put  to  death  by  their  own  people. 


HYOOGRAPHER 


•OBT  MONOCACV 


9 nd^nchorAf^e 
June  11  th, 
^ V 


SCALE  1 mile 


1 etJVnchora^ 
June  10  th. 


21  srine  Encampcnen  t* 


^COouT 


I Landing  June  10  <b. 


Map  of  the  American  Naval  Operations  in  1871. 


All  being  ready,  our  men  rose  up  with  a yell  and  rushed  for 
the  redoubt,  ofiicers  in  front.  A storm  of  jin  gal  balls  rained  over 


416 


COREA. 


their  heads,  but  their  dash  up  the  hill  was  so  rapid  that  the  gar- 
rison could  not  depress  their  pieces  or  load  fast  enough.  Their 
powder  burned  too  slowly  to  hurt  the  swift  Yankees.  Goaded  to 
despair  the  tiger-hunters  “chanted  their  war-dirge  in  a blood- 
chilling  cadence  which  nothing  can  duplicate.”  They  mounted 
the  parapet,  fighting  uith  furious  courage.  They  cast  stones  at 
our  men.  They  met  them  with  spear  and  sword.  With  hands 
emptied  of  weapons,  they  picked  up  dust  and  threw  in  the  invaders’ 
eyes  to  blind  them.  Expecting  no  quarter  and  no  relief,  they  con- 
tested the  ground  inch  by  inch  and  fought  onlj'  to  die.  Scores 
were  shot  and  tumbled  into  the  river.  Most  of  the  wounded  were 
drowned,  and  some  cut  their  own  throats  as  they  rushed  into  the 
water. 

Lieutenant  McKee  was  the  fii'st  to  mount  the  parapet  and  leap 
inside  the  foii.  For  a moment,  and  only  a moment,  he  stood  alone 
fighting  against  overwhelming  odds.  A bullet  struck  him  in  the 
groin,  a Corean  brave  rushed  forward,  and,  with  a tenable  lunge, 
thrust  him  in  the  thigh,  and  then  tunied  upon  Lieutenant-Com- 
mander Schley,  who  had  leaped  over  the  parapet.  The  spear  passed 
harmlessly  between  the  arm  and  body  of  the  American  as  a carbine 
bullet  laid  the  Corean  dead. 

The  foi*t  was  now  full  of  officers  and  men,  and  a hand  to  hand 
fight  between  the  blue  and  white  began  to  strew  the  ground  with 
corpses.  Corean  sword  crossed  Yankee  cutlass,  and  clubbed  car- 
bine brained  the  native  whose  spear  it  dashed  aside.  The  gai-rison 
fought  to  the  last  man.  Within  the  walls  those  shot  and  bayoneted 
numbered  nearly  one  hundred.  Not  one  unwounded  prisoner  was 
taken.  The  huge  yellow  cotton  flag,  which  floated  from  a very 
short  staff  in  the  centre,  was  hauled  down  by  Captain  [McLane  Til- 
ton and  two  marines.  Meanwhile  a desperate  fight  went  on  out- 
side the  fort.  Dui-ing  the  charge,  some  of  the  Coreans  retreated 
from  the  fort,  a movement  which  caught  the  eye  of  Master  McLean. 
Hastily  collecting  a pai’ty  of  his  men,  he  moved  to  the  left  on  the 
double  quick  to  cut  off  the  fugitives.  He  was  just  in  time.  The 
fugitives,  forty  or  fifty  in  all,  after  firing,  attempted  to  rush  past 
him.  They  were  driven  back  in  diminished  numbers.  Hemmed 
in  between  the  captured  fort  and  their  enemy,  McLean  charged 
them  with  his  handful  of  men.  Hiding  behind  some  rocks,  they 
fought  with  desperation  until  they  were  all  killed,  only  two  or  three 
being  made  prisoners.  Another  pai'ty  attempting  to  escape  were 
neai-ly  annihilated  by  Cassel’s  batteiw,  which  sent  canister  into  their 


“OUR  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


417 


flying  backs,  mowing  them  down  in  swaths.  Moving  at  full  speed, 
many  were  shot  like  rabbits,  falling  heels  over  head.  At  the  same 
time  Captain  Tilton  passed  to  the  right  of  the  fort  and  caught 
another  party  retreating  along  the  crest  of  the  hill  joining  the  two 
forts,  and,  with  a steady  carbine  fire,  thinned  their  numbers.  At 
12.45  the  stars  and  stripes  floated  over  aU  the  forts.  A photographer 
came  ashore  and  on  his  camera  fixed  the  horrible  picture  of  blood. 

The  scene  after  the  battle  smoke  cleared  away,  and  oui’  men  sat 
do^vn  to  rest,  was  of  a kind  to  thoroughly  satisfy  those  “ who  look 
on  war  as  a pastime.”  It  was  one  from  which  humanity  loves  to 
avert  her  gaze.  Two  hundred  and  forty-three  corpses  in  their 
white  garments  lay'  in  and  around  the  citadel.  Many  of  them  were 
clothed  in  thick  cotton  iu'iuor,  wadded  to  nine  thicknesses,  which 
now  smouldered  away.  A sickening  stench  of  roasted  flesh  filled 
the  air,  which,  during  the  day  and  night,  became  intolerable.  Some 
of  the  wounded,  fearing  their  captors  worse  than  their  torture, 
slowly  burned  to  death  ; choosing  rather  to  suffer  living  cremation 
than  to  save  their  lives  as  captives.  Our  men,  as  they  dragged  the 
smoking  corpses  into  the  burial  trench,  found  one  man  who  could 
endure  the  torture  no  longer.  Making  signs  of  life,  he  was  soon 
stripped  of  his  clothes,  but  died  soon  after  of  his  wounds  and 
burns.  Only  twenty  prisotaers,  all  wounded,  were  taken  alive. 
At  least  a hundred  corpses  floated  or  sunk  in  the  river,  which  ran 
here  and  there  in  crimson  streaks.  At  this  one  place  probably  as 
many  as  three  hundred  and  fifty'  Corean  patriots  gave  up  their  lives 
for  their  country-. 

On  the  American  side,  the  gallant  ^IcKee,  who  fell  as  his  father 
fell  in  Mexico,  at  the  head  of  his  men,  the  first  inside  the  stormed 
works,  was  mortally'  wounded,  and  died  soon  after.  One  lands- 
man of  the  Colorado  and  one  marine  of  the  Benicia  were  killed. 
Five  men  were  severely',  and  five  slightly,  wounded. 

The  other  two  forts  below  the  citadel  being  open  to  the  rear 
from  the  main  work  were  easily'  entered,  no  regular  resistance 
being  offered.  The  results  of  the  forty'-eight  hours  on  shore,  eigh- 
teen of  which  were  spent  in  the  field,  were  the  capture  of  five  forts 
— probably  the  strongest  in  the  kingdom — fifty  flags,  fom-  hundred 
and  eighty-one  pieces  of  artillery',  chiefly'  jingals,  and  a large  num- 
ber of  matchlocks.  Of  the  artillery  eleven  pieces  were  32,-  fourteen 
were  24,-  two  were  20,-  and  the  remaining  four  hundred  and  fifty- 
four  wei’e  2-  and  4-pounders.  The  work  of  destruction  was  cai'- 
ried  on  and  made  as  thorough  as  fire,  axe,  and  shovel  could  make 
27 


418 


COREA. 


it.  A victory  was  won,  of  which  the  American  na^•y  may  feel 
j^roud.  Zeal,  patience,  discipline,  and  bravery  characterized  men 
and  officers  in  aU  the  movements. 

The  wounded  were  moved  to  the  Monocacy.  The  forts  were 
occupied  all  Sunday  night,  and  early  on  Monday  morning  the 
whole  force  was  re-embarked  in  perfect  order,  in  spite  of  the  furi- 
ous tide,  rising  twenty  feet.  The  fleet  moved  down  the  stream 
with  the  captured  colors  at  the  mast-heads  and  toAving  the  boats 
laden  with  the  trophies  of  victoiw.  Reaching  the  anchorage 
at  half  past  ten  o’clock,  they  were  greeted  with  such  ringing 
cheers  of  them  comrades  left  behind  as  made  the  woodlands  echo 
again. 

Later  in  the  day,  Dennis  Hendrin  (or  Ilanrahan)  and  Seth  Allen, 
the  two  men  slain  in  the  fight,  were  bulled  on  Boisee  Island,  and 
the  first  American  graves  rose  on  Corean  soil.  At  5.45  p.m.  McKee 
breathed  his  last.' 

Yet  the  odds  of  battle  were  dreadful— three  graves  against 
heaps  upon  heajis  of  uuburied  slain.  Well  might  the  pagan  ask : 
“ What  did  Heaven  mean  by  it? ” 

The  native  wounded  were  kindly  cared  for,  and  their  broken 
bones  mended,  by  the  fleet  surgeon.  Dr.  Mayo.  Admiral  Rodgers, 
in  a letter  to  the  native  authorities,  offered  to  retum  his  prisoners. 
The  reply  was  in  substance  : “Do  as  you  please  with  them.”  The 
prisoners  were  therefore  set  ashore  and  allowed  to  dispose  of 
themselves. 

Admiral  Rodgers  haring  obeyed  to  the  farthest  limit  the  orders 
given  him,  and  all  hope  of  making  a treaty  being  over,  two  of  the 
ships,  withal  needing  to  refit,  the  fleet  sailed  from  the  anchorage  off 
Isle  Boisee  the  day  before  the  fom-th  of  July,  arriving  in  Cliifu  on 
the  morning  of  July  5th,  after  thu-ty-five  days’  stay  in  Corean 
waters.  He  anlved  in  time  to  hear  of  the  Tientsin  massacre,  which 
had  taken  place  June  20th.  “ Our  httle  war  with  the  heathen,”  as 

the  New  York  Herald  styled  it,  attracted  shght  notice  in  the  United 
States.  A few  columns  of  news  and  comment  from  the  metropoli- 
tan press,  a page  or  two  of  woodcuts  in  an  illustrated  newspaper, 
the  ringing  of  a chime  of  jests  on  going  uj?  Salt  River  (Salce),  and 

' In  the  chapel  of  the  Naval  Academy,  at  Annapolis,  a tasteful  mural  tablet, 
“ Erected  by  his  brother  officers  of  the  Asiatic  squadron,”  with  the  naval  em- 
blems— sword,  belt,  anchor,  and  glory-wreath — in  medallion,  and  inscription 
on  a shield  beneath,  keeps  green  the  memory  of  an  unselfish  patriot  and  a 
gallant  officer. 


“OUB  LITTLE  WAR  WITH  THE  HEATHEN. 


419 


the  usual  transmission  of  official  documents,  summed  up  the  tran- 
sient impression  on  the  American  public. 

In  China  the  expedition  was  looked  upon  as  a failure  and  a de- 
feat. The  popular  Corean  idea  was,  that  the  Americans  had  come 
to  avenge  the  death  of  pirates  and  robbers,  and,  after  several  bat- 
tles, had  been  so  surely  defeated  that  they  dare  not  attempt  the 
task  of  chastisement  again.  To  the  Tai-wen  Kun  the  whole  matter 
was  cause  for  personal  glorification.  The  tiger-hunters  and  the  con- 
seiwative  party  at  court  believed  that  they  had  successfully  defied 
both  France  and  America,  and  driven  oflf  their  forces  with  loss. 
IVTien  a Scotch  missionary  in  Shing-king  reasoned  with  a Corean 
concerning  the  power  of  foreigners  and  their  superiority  in  war, 
the  hstener’s  reply,  dehvered  with  angry  toss  of  the  head  and  a 
snap  of  the  fingers,  was  : “ 'SMiat  care  we  for  your  foreign  inven- 
tions? Even  om-  boys  laugh  at  aU  your  weapons.” 


CHAPTER  XLVn. 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 

The  walls  of  Corean  isolation,  so  long  intact,  had  been  sapped 
by  the  entrance  of  Christianity  and  the  French  missionaries,  and 
now  began  to  crumble.  With  the  Russians  on  the  north,  and  the 
sea  no  longer  a barrier,  the  Japanese  began  to  press  upon  the  east, 
while  China  broke  through  and  abolished  the  neutraUty  of  the 
western  border.  The  fires  of  civilization  began  to  smoke  out  the 
hermit. 

The  revolutions  of  1868  in  Japan,  culminating  after  a century 
of  interior  preparation,  abolished  the  dual  system  and  feudahsm, 
and  restored  the  mikado  to  supreme  power.  The  capital  was  re- 
moved to  Tokio,  and  the  office  of  Foreign  Affau’s — a sub-bureau — 
was  raised  to  a department  of  the  Imperial  administration.  One 
of  the  first  things  attended  to  was  to  invite  the  Corean  govern- 
ment to  resume  ancient  friendship  and  vassalage. 

This  summons,  coming  from  a source  unrecognized  for  eight 
centuries,  and  to  a regent  swollen  with  pride  at  his  victory  over  the 
French  and  his  success  in  extirpating  the  Chi’istian  rehgion,  and 
irritated  at  Japan  for  adopting  western  principles  of  progress 
and  cutting  free  from  Chinese  influence  and  tradition,  was  spurned 
with  defiance.  An  insolent  and  even  scm-rilous  letter  was  returned 
to  the  mikado’s  government,  which  stung  to  rage  the  militaiw 
classes  of  Japan,  who  began  to  form  a “ war-party,”  which  was 
headed  by  Saigo  of  Satsuma.  Waiting  only  for  the  return  of  the 
embassy  from  Europe,  and  for  the  word  to  take  up  the  gage  of  bat- 
tle, they  noui'ished  theii’  uTath  to  keep  it  warm. 

It  was  not  so  to  be.  New  factors  had  entered  the  Corean 
problem  since  TaikO’s  time.  European  states  were  now  concerned 
in  Asiatic  politics.  Russia  was  too  near,  China  too  hostile,  and 
Japan  too  poor  ; she  was  even  then  paying  ten  per  cent,  intei-est  to 
London  bankers  on  the  ShimonosJki  Indemnity  loan.  Financial 
ruin,  and  a coUision  with  China  might  result,  if  wai’  were  declared. 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


421 


In  October,  1873,  the  cabinet  Tetoed  the  scheme,  and  Saigo,  the 
leader  of  the  war  party,  resigned  and  returned  to  Satsuma,  to 
nomdsh  schemes  for  the  overthrow  of  the  ministry  and  the  humilia- 
tion of  Corea.  “ The  eagle,  even  though  starving,  refuses  to  eat 
gi-ain ; ” nor  would  anything  less  than  Corean  blood  satisfy  the 
Japanese  veterans. 

In  1873,  the  young  king  of  Corea  attained  his  majority.  His 
father,  Tai-wen  Kun,  by  the  act  of  the  king  backed  by  Queen  Cho, 
was  relieved  of  office,  and  his  bloody  and  cruel  lease  of  power  came 
to  an  end.  The  young  sovereign  proved  himself  a man  of  mental 
vigor  and  independent  judgment,  not  merely  trusting  to  his  minis- 
ters, but  opening  important  documents  in  person.  He  has  been 
ably  seconded  by  his  wife  Min,  through  whose  influence  Tai-wen 
Kun  was  shorn  of  influence,  nobles  of  jn'Ogressive  spirit  were  re- 
instated to  office,  and  friendship  with  Japan  encouraged.  In  this 
year,  1873,  an  heir  to  the  throne  was  born  of  the  queen  ; another 
royal  child,  the  offspring  of  a concubine,  having  been  born  in 
18G9. 

The  neutral  belt  of  laud  long  inhabited  by  deer  and  tiger,  or 
traversed  by  occasional  parties  of  ginseng-hunters,  had  within  the 
last  few  decades  been  overspread  with  squatters,  and  infested  by 
Manchiu  bilgonds  and  Corean  outlaws.  The  depi’edations  of  these 
border  niffians  both  across  the  Yalu,  and  on  the  Chinese  settle- 
ments— like  the  raids  of  the  wild  Indians  on  our  Texas  frontier — 
had  become  intolerable  to  both  countries.  In  1875,  Li  Hung 
Chang,  sending  a force  of  picked  Chinese  Hoops,  supported  by  a 
gunboat  on  the  Y'alu,  broke  up  the  nest  of  robbers,  and  imbibed  a 
taste  both  for  Corean  pohtics  and  for  rectifying  the  frontiers  of 
Shiug-king.  He  proceeded  at  once  to  make  said  frontier  “ scientiflc  ” 
by  allowing  the  surv  eyor  and  plowman  to  enter  the  no  longer  de- 
batable land.  In  1877,  the  governor  of  Shing-king  proposing,  the 
Peking  Government  shifted  the  eastern  frontier  of  the  empu'e 
twenty  leagues  ne.arer  the  rising  sun,  on  the  plea  that  “ the  width 
of  the  tract  left  uncultivated  was  of  less  moment  than  the  efficiency 
of  border  regulations.”  By  this  act  the  borders  of  China  and 
Corea  touched,  and  were  written  in  Yalu  water.  The  last  vestige 
of  insulation  was  removed,  and  the  shocks  of  change  now  became 
more  frequent  and  alarming.  By  contact  with  the  living  world, 
comatose  Corea  was  to  be  galvanized  into  new  life. 

Nevertheless  the  hostile  spirit  of  the  official  classes,  who  tyran- 
nize the  httle  country,  was  shown  in  the  refusal  to  receive  envoys  of 


422 


COREA. 


the  mikado  because  they  were  dressed  in  European  clothes,  in  petty 
regulations  highly  in-itating  to  the  Japanese  at  Fusan,  and  by  the 
overt  act  of  violence  which  we  shall  now  narrate. 

Since  1868  the  Japanese  navy,  modelled  after  the  British,  and 
consisting  of  American  and  European  iron-clads  and  war  vessels, 
has  been  manned  by  crews  uniformed  in  foreign  style.  On  Septem- 
ber 19, 1875,  some  sailors  of  the  Unyo  Kuan,  which  had  been  cruis- 
ing off  the  mouth  of  the  Han  River,  landing  near  Kang-wa  for  water, 
were  fired  on  by  Corean  soldiers,  under  the  idea  that  they  were 
Americans  or  Frenchmen.  On  the  21st  the  Japanese,  numbering 
thirty-six  men,  and  anned  with  breech  loaders,  stormed  the  fort. 
IMost  of  the  ganison  were  shot  or  drowned,  the  fort  dismantled, 
and  the  spoil  carried  to  the  ships.  Occupying  the  works  two  days, 
the  Japanese  retm-ned  to  Nagasaki  on  the  23d. 

The  news  of  “ the  Kokwa  [Kang-wa]  affair  ” brought  the  wav- 
ering minds  of  both  the  peace  and  the  war  party  of  Japan  to  a 
decision.  Arinori  Mori  was  despatched  to  Peking  to  find  out  the 
exact  relation  of  China  to  Corea,  and  secure  her  neuti’ality.  Kiiroda 
Kiyotaku  was  sent  with  a fleet  to  the  Han  River,  to  make,  if  pos- 
sible, a treaty  of  friendship  and  open  ports  of  trade.  By  the  rival 
parties,  the  one  was  regarded  as  the  bearer  of  the  olive  branch,  the 
other  of  aiTows  and  lightning.  With  Kuroda  went  Inouye  Bunda 
of  the  State  Department,  and  Kin  Rinshio,  the  Corean  liberal. 

General  Kuroda  sailed  January  6,  1876,  amid  salvos  of  the  artil- 
lery of  newspaper  criticism  predicting  failure,  with  two  men-of-war, 
thi'ee  transports,  and  three  companies  of  marines,  or  less  than 
eight  hundred  men  in  all,  and  touching  at  Fusan,  anchored  within 
sight  of  Seoul,  Februaiw  6th.  About  the  same  time,  a courier 
from  Peking  arrived  in  the  capital,  bearing  the  Imperial  recom- 
mendation that  a treaty  be  made  with  the  Japanese.  The  temper 
of  the  young  king  had  lieen  manifested  long  before  this  by  his  re- 
buking the  district  magistrate  of  Kang-wa  for  allowing  soldiei’s  to 
fire  on  peaceably  disposed  people,  and  ordering  the  offender  to 
degradation  and  exile.  Arinori  l\Iori,  in  Peking,  had  received  the 
written  disclaimer  of  China’s  responsibility  over  “the  outpost 
state,”  by  which  stroke  of  policy  the  IMiddle  Kingdom  freed  her- 
self from  all  possible  claims  of  indemnity  from  France,  the  United 
States,  and  Japan.  Tlie  way  for  a treaty  was  now  smoothed,  and 
the  new  diflficulties  were  merely  questions  of  form.  Nevertheless, 
while  Kuroda  was  imheard  from,  the  Japanese  war  preparations 
went  vigorously  on. 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


423 


Kuroda,  making  Commodore  Perry’s  tactics  his  own,  disposed 
liis  fleet  in  the  most  imposing  array,  made  his  transports  look  hke 
men-of-war,  by  painting  port-holes  on  them,  kept  up  an  incredible 
amount  of  fuss,  movement,  and  bustle,  and  on  the  10th  landed  a 
dazzling  array  of  marines,  sailors,  and  ofiicers  in  full  uniform,  who 
paraded  two  miles  to  the  treaty-house,  on  Kang-wa  Island,  where 
two  high  commissioners  from  Seoul,  Ji  Shinken  and  In  Jisho,  aged 
respectively  sixty-five  and  fifty,  awaited  him. 

One  day  was  devoted  to  ceremony,  and  three  to  negotiation.  A 
written  apology  for  the  Kang-wa  affair  was  offered  by  the  Coreans, 
and  the  details  of  the  treaty  settled,  the  chief  difficulties  being  the 
titles  to  be  used.  ‘ Ten  days  for  consultation  at  the  capital  were 
then  asked  for  and  granted,  at  the  end  of  which  time,  the  two  com- 
missioners returned,  declaring  the  impossibihty  of  obtaining  the 
royal  signature.  The  Japanese  at  once  embarked  on  their  ships 
in  disgust.  They  returned  only  after  satisfactory  assurances  ; and 
on  February  27th  the_  treaty,  in  which  Cho-sen  was  recognized  as 
an  independent  nation,  was  signed  and  attested.  The  Japanese 
then  made  presents,  mostly  of  w'estern  manufacture,  and  after  be- 
ing feasted,  returned  March  1st.  l\Ii’.  Inouye  Bunda  then  pro- 
ceeded to  Em’ope,  risiting,  on  his  way,  the  Centennial  Exposition 
at  Philadelphia,  at  which  also,  it  is  said,  were  one  or  more  Corean 
visitors. 

The  first  Corean  Embassy,  which  since  the  twelfth  century  had 
been  accredited  to  the  mikado’s  court,  sailed  in  May,  1876,  from  Pu- 
san in  a Japanese  steamer,  landing  at  Yokohama  May  29th,  at  8 a.m. 
Two  Neptune-like  braves  with  the  symbols  of  power — huge  iron 

' Tlie  Japanese  refused  to  have  tlie  Mikado  designated  l)y  any  title  hut  that  of 
Whang  Ti  (Jaj)anese  Kotei)  showing  that  he  was  peer  to  the  Emperor  of  China  ; 
while  the  Coreans  would  not,  in  the  same  document,  have  their  sovereign  written 
down  as  Wang  (Japanese  6)  because  they  wislied  him  shown  to  be  an  equal  of 
the  Mikado,  though  ceremonially  subordinate  to  the  Whang  Ti  or  Emperor  of 
China.  The  poor  Coreans  were  puzzled  at  there  being  two  sunB  in  one  heaven, 
and  two  equal  and  favorite  Sons  of  Heaven. 

The  commissioners  from  Seoul  attempted  to  avoid  the  dilemma  by  having 
the  treaty  drawn  up  in  the  names  of  the  respective  envoys  only ; this  the 
•Japanese  refused  to  do.  A compromise  was  attempted  by  having  the  titles  of 
the  Mikado  of  .Japan,  and  the  Hap-mun  of  Clio-sen  inserted  at  the  beginning; 
and,  in  every  necessary  place  thereafter,  “the  government ” of  Dai  Nippon 
(Great  Japan),  or  of  Dai  Cho-sen  (Great  Corea) ; this  also  failed.  Finally, 
neither  ruler  was  mentioned  by  name  or  title,  nor  was  reference  made  to  either, 
and  the  curious  document  was  drawn  up  in  the  name  of  the  respective  “ Gov- 
ernments. ” 


424 


COREA. 


tridents — led  the  procession,  in  which  was  a band  of  twenty  per- 
formers on  metal  horns,  conch-shells,  flutes,  whistles,  cymbals, 
and  drums.  Effeminate-looking  jjages  bore  the  treat}’  documents. 
The  chief  envoy  rode  on  a platform  covered  with  tiger-skins,  and 
resting  on  the  shoulders  of  eight  men,  while  a servant  bore  the 
umbrella  of  state  over  his  head,  and  four  minor  officers  walked  at 
his  side.  The  remainder  of  the  suite  rode  in  Jin-riki-shas,  and  the 
Japanese  military  and  civil  escort  comifleted  the  display.  They 
breakfasted  at  the  town  hall,  and  by  railroad  and  steam-cars  reached 
Tokio.  At  the  station,  the  contrast  between  the  old  and  the  new 
was  startling.  The  Japanese  stood  “ with  all  the  outward  signs  of 
the  Ch’ilization  that  is  coming  in.”  “ On  the  other  side,  were  all 
the  representatives  of  the  Bai’barism  that  is  going  out.”  On  the 
following  day,  the  Coreans  \dsited  the  Foreign  Office,  and  on  June 
1st,  the  envoy,  though  of  inferior  rank,  had  audience  of  the  mikado. 
For  three  w’eeks  the  Japanese  amused,  enlightened,  and  startled 
their  guests  by  showing  them  their  war  ships,  arsenals,  artiller}’, 
torpedoes,  schools,  buildings,  factories,  and  offices  equipped  with 
steam  and  electricity — the  ripened  fi’uit  of  the  seed  planted  by 
Perry  in  1854.  All  attempts  of  foreigners  to  hold  any  communi- 
cation with  them,  were  firmly  rejected  by  the  Coreans,  who  started 
homeward  June  28th.  The  official  dial-}’,  or  report  by  the  ambas- 
sador of  this  visit  to  Japan,  was  afterward  published  in  Seoul.  It 
is  a colorless  narrative  carefully  bleached  of  aU  views  and  opinions, 
e\'idently  satisfying  the  scrutiny  even  of  enemies  at  court. 

During  the  autumn  of  this  year,  1876,  and  later  on,  in  follow- 
ing year's,  the  Bi'itish  war-vessels,  Sylria  and  Swinger,  were  engaged 
in  surveying  portions  of  the  coast  of  Kiung-sang  province.  Cap- 
tain H.  C.  Samt  John,  who  commanded  the  Syhia,  and  had  touched 
near  Fusan  in  1855  — long  enough  to  see  a native  bastinadoed  simply 
for  selhng  a chicken  to  a foreigner— now’  found  more  hospitable 
treatment.  His  adventures  are  narrated  in  his  chatty  book,  “ The 
Wild  Coasts  of  Nipon.”  An  English  vessel,  the  Barbara  Taylor, 
having  been  wrecked  on  Corean  shores,  an  attache  of  the  British 
Legation  in  TCkio  was  sent  to  Fusan  to  thank  the  authorities  for 
their  kiird  treatment  of  the  crew. 

The  Japanese  found  it  was  not  wise  to  hasten  in  taking  advan- 
tage of  their  new  liberties  granted  by  treaty.  Near  Fusan,  are 
thousands  of  graves  of  natives  kdled  in  the  invasion  of  1592-97, 
over  w’hich  the  Coreans  hold  an  annual  memorial  celebration. 
Hitherto  the  Japanese  had  been  rigorously  kept  within  their 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


425 


guarded  enclosure.  Going  out  to  Avitness  the  celebration,  they 
were  met  with  a shower  of  stones,  and  found  the  road  block- 
aded. After  a small  riot  in  which  many  words  and  missiles 
were  exchanged,  matters  were  righted,  but  the  temper  of  the 
people  showed  that,  as  in  old  Japan,  it  would  be  long  before 
ignorant  hermits,  and  not  over- gentle  foreigners  could  hve  quietly 
together. 

Saigo,  of  Satsuma,  dissatisfied  with  the  peaceful  results  of  Ku- 
I'oda’s  mission,  and  the  “brain  \ictory”  over  the  Coreans,  organ- 
ized, during  1877,  “ The  Satsuma  Eebellion,”  to  crush  which  cost 
Japan  twenty  thousand  lives,  $50,000,000,  and  seven  months  of 
mighty  effort,  the  stoiy  of  which  has  been  so  well  told  in  the 
lamented  A.  H.  Mounsey’s  perspicuous  monograph.  A’et  out  of 
this  straggle,  avith  which  Corea  manifested  no  sympathy,  the  nation 
emerged  with  old  elements  of  disturbance  eliminated,  and  with  a 
broader  outlook  to  the  future.  A more  A’igorous  policy  Avith  Cho- 
sen was  at  once  iuaugui’ated. 

Under  the  new  treaty,  Fusan  (Corean,  Pu-san)  soon  became  a 
bustling  place  of  trade,  with  a population  of  two  thousand,  many 
of  w'hom,  however,  were  poor  people  from  Tsushima.  Among  the 
pubhc  buddings  Avere  those  of  the  Consulate,  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce, Bank,  Mitsu  Bislii  (Three  Diamonds)  Steamship  Company, 
and  a hospital,  under  care  of  Dr.  Yano,  in  which,  uji  to  1882,  four 
thousand  Coreans  and  many  Japanese  haA’e  been  treated.  A Japan- 
ese and  Corean  newspajjer.  Chosen  Skimpo,  restaurants,  places 
of  amusements  of  various  gi’ades  of  morality,  and  a variety  of  es- 
tablishments for  tm-ning  AAuts  and  industry  into  money,  have  been 
established.  The  decayed  gentry  of  Jaj)an,  starting  in  business 
Avith  the  capital  obtained  by  commuting  their  hereditary  pensions, 
found  it  difficult  to  compete  AA’ith  the  trained  merchants  of  Tokio 
and  Ozaka.  Great  trouble  from  the  lack  of  a gold  and  silver  cur- 
rency has  been  experienced,  as  only  the  copjDer  and  iron  sapeks,  or 
‘ cash,’  are  in  circidation.  In  Corean  political  economy  to  let  gold 
go  out  of  the  country  is  to  sell  the  kingdom  ; and  so  many  rogues 
have  attempted  the  sale  of  brass  or  gilt  nuggets  that  an  assajfing 
office  at  the  consulate  has  been  provided.  The  government  of 
Tokio  has  urged  upon  that  of  Seoul  the  adoption  of  a circulating 
medium  based  on  the  precious  metals ; and,  perhajAS,  Corean  coins 
may  yet  be  struck  at  the  superb  mint  at  Ozaka.  "While  gold  in 
dust  and  nuggets  has  been  exported  for  centuries,  rumor  credits 
the  vaults  at  Seoul  Avith  being  full  of  Japanese  gold  koban,  the 


426 


COREA. 


mountains  to  be  well  packed  with  auriferous  quartz,  and  the  rivers 
to  run  with  golden  sands. 

Among  the  callers,  with  diplomatic  powers,  from  the  outside 
world  in  1881,  each  eager  and  ambitious  to  be  the  first  in  wresting 
the  coveted  prize  of  a treaty,  were  two  British  captains  of  men-of- 
war,  who  arrived  on  May  21st  and  28th  ; a French  naval  officer, 
June  16th,  who  sailed  away  after  a rebuff  June  18th  ; while  at  Gen- 
san,  June  7th,  the  British  man-of-war,  Pegasus,  came,  and  saw,  but 
did  not  conquer. 

After  six  years  of  mutual  contact  at  Fusan,  the  Coreans,  though 
finding  the  Japanese  as  troublesome  as  the  latter  discovered  for- 
eigners to  be  after  their  own  ports  were  opened,  have,  with  much 
experience  learned,  settled  down  to  endure  them,  for  the  sake  of 
a trade  which  undoubtedly  enriches  the  country.  The  Coreans 
buy  cotton  goods,  tin-plate,  glass,  dyes,  tools,  and  machinery, 
clocks,  watches,  petroleum,  flour,  lacquer-work,  iron,  hoUow-ware, 
and  foreign  knick-knacks.  A good  sign  of  a desire  for  personal 
improvement  is  a demand  for  bath-tubs.  Soap  will  probably  come 
next. 

The  exports  are  gold  dust,  silver,  ox  hides  and  bones,  beche-de- 
mer,  fish,  rice,  raw  silk,  fans,  cotton,  and  bamboo  paper,  gin- 
seng, furs  of  many  kinds,  tobacco,  shells  for  inlaying,  dried  fish, 
timber,  beans  and  peas,  hemp,  jute,  various  plants  yielding  paper- 
stock,  peony-bark,  gall-nuts,  varnishes  and  oils,  and  a variety  of 
other  vegetable  substances  haring  a universal  commercial  value. 

Even  Riu  Kiu  has  seen  the  benefits  of  trade,  and  five  mer- 
chants from  what  is  now’  the  Okinawa  ken  of  the  mikado’s  empire 
— formerly  the  Loo  Choo  island  kingdom — came  to  Tokio  in  Feb- 
ruai’y,  1882,  to  form  a company  with  a view  to  establishing  an 
agency  in  Fusan,  and  exchanging  Corean  products  for  Biu  Kiu 
sugar,  grain,  and  fish. 

Gensau  (Corean,  "Won-san)  was  opened  May  1,  1880.  In  a fer- 
tile region,  traversed  by  two  high  roads,  with  the  fur  cormtry  near, 
and  a magnificent  harbor  in  front,  the  prospects  of  trade  are 
good.  The  Japanese  concession,  on  which  ai’e  some  imposing  pub- 
lic buildings,  includes  about  forty-two  acres.  An  exposition  of 
Japanese,  Eui’opean,  and  American  goods  was  established  which 
was  visited  by  25,000  peojfie,  its  object  being  to  open  the  eyes 
and  pockets  of  the  natives,  who  seemed,  to  the  Tokio  merchants, 
taller,  stouter,  and  better  looking  than  those  of  Fusan.  One 
twenty-sixth  of  the  goods  sold  was  Japanese,  the  rest,  mostly  cot* 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


427 


ton  goods  and  ‘notions,’  were  American  and  European.  The  busy 
season  of  trade  is  in  autumn  and  early  winter.  For  the  first  three 
months  the  settlers  were  less  troubled  by  tigers  than  by  continual 
rumors  of  the  approach  of  a band  of  a thousand  “foreigner-haters,” 
who  were  sworn  to  annihilate  the  aliens  on  the  sacred  soil  of  Cho- 
sen. The  bloodthirsty  braves,  however,  postponed  the  execution 
of  their  purpose.  The  Japanese  merchants,  so  far  from  finding  the 
Coreans  innocently  verdant,  soon  came  in  contact  with  monopolies, 
rings,  guilds,  and  tricks  of  trade  that  showed  a surprising  knowledge 
of  business.  Ofiicial  intermeddling  completed  their  woe,  and  loud 
and  long  were  the  complaints  of  the  mikado’s  subjects.  Yet  profits 
were  fail’,  and  the  lii’st  anniversary  of  the  opening  of  the  port  was 
celebrated  in  gi’and  style.  Besides  dinners  and  day  fireworks,  the 
poHce  played  the  ancient  national  game  of  j^olo,  to  the  great  amuse- 
ment of  the  Coreans.  Among  the  foreign  visitors  in  May,  1881,  was 
Doctor  Frank  Cowan,  an  American  gentleman,  and  surgeon  on  the 
Japanese  steamer  Tsuruga  Maru,  who  made  a short  journey  in  the 
vicinity  among  the  good-natured  natives.  Besides  spying  out  the 
land,  and  returning  well  laden  with  trophies,  he  records,  in  a letter 
to  the  State  Department  at  Washington,  this  prophecy  : “ Next  to 
the  countries  on  the  golden  nm  of  the  Pacific,  ....  to  dis- 
turb the  monetary  ecpiilibrium  of  the  world,  will  be  Corea.”  “The 
geological  structure  is  not  incompatible  with  the  theory  that  the 
whole  region  [east  coast]  is  productive  of  the  precious  metal.” 

To  regulate  some  points  of  the  treaty,  and  if  possible  postpone 
the  opening  of  the  new  port  of  In-chiun  (Japanese,  Nin-sen)  a second 
embassy  was  despatched  to  Japan,  which  airrived  at  Yokohama, 
August  11,  1880.  The  procession  of  tall  and  portly  men  dressed 
in  green,  red,  and  pink  garments  of  coarse  cloth,  with  Chinese 
shoes,  and  hats  of  mighty  diameter,  moved  through  the  streets  amid 
the  rather  free  remarks  of  the  spectators,  who  commented  in  no 
comphmentaiy  language  on  the  general  air  of  diirginess  which 
these  Rip  Van  Winkles  of  the  oifient  presented.  The  Coreans  re- 
mained in  Tokio  until  September  8th.  Perfect  courtesy  was  everj’- 
where  shown  them,  as  they  visited  schools  and  factories,  and 
studied  Japan’s  modern  enginery  of  war  and  peace.  The  general 
attitude  of  the  Tokio  press  and  populace  was  that  of  condescend- 
ing familiarity,  of  generous  hospitality  mildly  flavored  with  con- 
tempt, and  tempered  by  a very  uncertain  hojre  that  these  people 
might  develop  into  good  jrupils — and  customers. 

Cho-sen  did  not  lack  attentions  from  the  outside  world — Russia, 


428 


COREA. 


England,  France,  Italy,  and  the  United  States— during  the  year 
1880.  Whether  missionaries  of  the  Holy  Synod  of  Eussia  at- 
tempted to  cross  the  Tumen,  we  do  not  know ; but  in  the  spring 
of  1880,  a Muscovite  vessel  appeared  off  one  of  the  ports  of  Ham- 
Kiung,  to  open  commercial  relations.  The  offer  was  politely  de- 
clined. The  Italian  war-vessel  Vettor  Pisani,  having  on  board  H. 
11.  H.  the  Duke  of  Genoa,  arrived  off  Fusan,  August  1,  1880,  at 
1 p.M — a few  hours  after  the  Corean  embassy  had  left  for  Japan. 
One  suiwivor  of  the  Italian  ship,  Bianca  Portia,  wrecked  near  Quel- 
part  in  1879,  had  been  kindly  treated  by  the  Corean  authorities 
and  sent  to  Nagasaki.  The  duke,  through  the  Japanese  consul, 
forwarded  a letter  of  thanks  to  the  governor  of  Tong-nai,  who, 
however,  returned  the  missive,  though  with  a courteous  answer. 
After  seven  days,  the  Vettor  Pisani  sailed  northward,  and  avoiding 
Gensan  and  the  Japanese  consul,  anchored  off  Port  Lazareff,  where, 
dui’ing  his  si-v  days’  stay,  he  was  visited  by  the  local  magistrate,  to 
whom  he  committed  a letter  of  application  for  trade.  Some  native 
cards  of  silk-worm’s  eggs  were  also  secured  to  test  their  value  for 
Ital}'.  After  a three  days’  visit  to  Gensan  the  ship  sailed  away,  the 
Italian  believing  that  uegociations  with  the  Coreans  would  succeed 
better  without  Japanese  aid,  and  congratulating  himself  upon  hav- 
ing been  more  successful  than  the  previous  attempts  by  the  Brit- 
ish, and  especially  by  the  French  (Captain  Fourmier,  of  the  Lynx) 
and  American  (Commodore  Shufeldt)  diplomatic  agents,  whose  let- 
ters were  returned  unread. 

The  Government  of  the  United  States  had  not  forgotten  Corea, 
and  Japan  had  signified  her  willingness  to  assist  in  opening  the 
hermit  nation  to  American  commerce.  On  April  8,  1878,  Senator 
Sargent,  of  California,  offered  a resolution  that  President  Hayes 
“appoint  a commissioner  to  represent  this  country  in  an  effort  to 
arrange,  by  peaceful  means  and  with  the  aid  of  the  friendly  offices 
of  Japan,  a treaty  of  peace  and  commerce  between  the  United 
States  and  the  Kingdom  of  Corea.”  The  bill  passed  to  a second 
reading,  but,  the  Senate  adjourning,  no  action  was  taken.  In  1879, 
the  U.  S.  steamship  Ticonderoga,  under  Commodore  K.  "W.  Shufeldt, 
was  sent  on  a cruise  around  the  world  in  the  interests  of  American 
commerce,  and  to  make,  if  possible,  a treaty  with  Corea.  Enter- 
ing the  harbor  of  Fusan,  May  14,  1880,  Commodore  Shufeldt 
begged  the  Japanese  consul,  who  visited  the  ship,  to  forward  his 
papers  to  Seoul.  The  consul  complied,  but,  unfortunately,  neither 
the  intei’iDreters  nor  the  governor  of  Tong-nai — preferring  present 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


429 


pay  and  comfort  to  possible  future  benefit — would  have  anything  to 
do  with  such  dangerous  business.  Japanese  rumor  asserts  that 
the  Coreans  seeing  the  letter  addressed  on  the  outside  to  “ the 
King  of  Corea,”  declined  to  receive  it,  partly  because  their  sover- 
eign was  “not  King  of  Korai”  but  “King  of  Cho-sen.”  Under  the 
circumstances,  the  American  could  do  nothing  more  than  with- 
draw, which  he  did  amid  the  usual  salute  from  a Corean  fort  near 
by.  A second  \isit  being  equally  fruitless,  the  Ticonderoga  again 
turned  her  stern  toward  “ the  last  outstanding  and  irreconcilable 
scoffer  among  nations  at  western  alliances,”  and  her  prow  home- 
ward. 

The  Corean  embassy,  failing  in  their  attempts  to  have  the  Jap- 
anese go  slowly,  Hanabusa,  the  mikado’s  envoy  at  Seoul,  now  vigor- 
ously urged  the  opening  of  the  third  port,  and,  after  much  discus- 
sion, In  chi.'.n,'  twenty-five  miles  from  Seoul,  was  selected  ; in  De- 
cember, 1880,  Hanabusa  and  his  suite,  crossing  the  frozen  rivers, 
went  thither,  and  selected  the  ground  for  the  Japanese  concession. 

The  old  questions  upon  which  political  parties  in  the  hermit 
nation  had  formed  themselves,  now  sank  out  of  sight,  and  the  new 
element  of  excitement  was  the  all-absorlhng  question  of  breaking 
the  seals  of  national  seclusion.  The  “Civilization  Party,”  or  the 
Progressionists,  were  oj^posed  to  the  Exclusionists,  Port-closers, 
and  Foreigner-haters.  Heading  the  former  or  liberal  party  were 
the  young  king  and  queen.  Bin  Kenko,  Bin  Shoshoko,  Ri  Saiwo, 
and  other  high  dignitaries,  besides  Kin  Giokin  and  Jo  Kohan,  for- 
mer envoys  to  Japan.  The  leader  of  the  Conservatives  was  the  Tai- 
wen-kun,  father  of  tlie  king  and  late  regent.  The  neutrals  clus- 
tered around  Kin  Koshiu. 

Physicalh’  sj^eaking,  the  Coreans  see  the  sun  rise  over  Japan 
and  set  over  China,  but  morally,  and  in  rhetoric,  their  sun  of  pros- 
perity has  ever  risen  and  set  in  China.  Some  proposed  to  buy  all 
machinery,  arms,  and  government  material  in  China,  and  imitate 
her  plans  and  policy,  and  conform  to  the  advice  of  her  statesmen. 
The  other  side  urged  the  adoption  of  Japanese  methods  and  mate- 
rials. The  pro-Chinese  gentry  imitated  the  Peking  mandarins  in 

‘ This  fit  city,  called  by  the  Japanese  Ninsen,  or  Nii-gawa,  was  well  known 
by  the  .Japanese,  as  is  shown  on  their  mapc  of  the  sixteenth  century.  The 
n.aine  means  Two  Rivers.  The  rise  and  fall  of  the  tides  here  is  very  great, 
sometimes  amounting  to  a difference  of  twenty-nine  feet ; and  in  winter  the 
shore-water  is  frozen.  Large  vessels  cannot  anchor  within  a mile  of  the  shore. 
The  port  Chi-mul-no  is  at  some  distance  from  the  city. 


430 


COREA. 


details  of  dress,  household  decoration,  and  culture  ; while  all  theil 
books  conveying  Western  science  must  be  read  from  Chinese  trans- 
lations. The  jn-o-Japanese  Coreans  had  their  houses  furnished  with 
Japanese  articles,  they  read  and  studied  Japanese  hterature  and 
translations  of  European  books,  and  when  out  of  Corea  the  most 
radical  among  them  wore  coats  and  pantaloons.  The  long  and  hot 
disputes  between  the  adherents  of  both  parties  seriously  hampered 
the  government,  while  precipitating  a revolution  in  the  national 
policy  ; for  serious  debate  in  a despotic  country  is  a sign  of  awak- 
ening life. 

About  this  time,  early  in  1881,  a remarkable  document,  com- 
posed by  Kwo-in-ken,  adviser  to  the  Chinese  IVIinister  to  Japan,  had 
a lively  effect  ujDon  the  court  of  Seoul.  It  was  entitled  “ Policy  for 
Corea.”  It  described  the  neighbors  of  Cho-sen,  and  pointed  out 
her  proper  attitude  to  each  of  them.  From  Russia,  devoted  as  she 
is  to  a policy  of  perpetual  aggi-andizement  at  the  expense  of  other 
countries,  and  consumed  by  lust  for  land,  Corea  is  in  imminent 
danger.  China,  on  the  contrary,  is  Corea’s  natm'al  ally  and  fiiend, 
ever  ready  with  aid  in  men  and  money  ; both  countries  need  each 
other,  and  their  imion  should  be  as  close  as  lips  and  teeth.  For 
historical  and  geographical  i-easons,  Corea  and  Japan  should  also  be 
one  in  friendship,  and  thus  guard  against  “Russia  the  I’avenous.” 
The  next  point  treated  is  the  necessity  of  an  alliance  between  Corea 
and  the  United  States,  because  the  Americans  are  the  natm-al 
friends  of  Asiatic  nations.  Pointing  out  the  many  advantages  of 
securing  the  friendship  of  the  Americans,  and  making  a treaty 
with  them  first,  the  memorialist  urges  the  Coreans  to  seize  the 
golden  opportunity  at  once. 

About  the  same  time,  Li  Hung  Chang,  China’s  liberal  states- 
man, wrote  a letter  to  a Corean  gentleman,  in  which  the  advice  to 
seek  the  fiiendship  of  China  and  the  United  States  was  strongly 
expressed,  and  a treaty  with  the  Americans  m-ged  as  a matter  of 
national  safety.  Many,  though  not  all,  of  the  members  of  the  em- 
bassies to  Japan  retuimed  full  of  enthusiasm  for  Western  civiliza- 
tion. It  soon  became  evident  that  the  king  and  many  of  his  ad- 
visers were  willing  to  make  treaties.  In  Peking,  the  members  of 
the  embassy,  before  the  winter  of  1881  was  over,  began  diplomatic 
flirtations  with  the  American  Legation.  At  that  time,  however, 
neither  IVRnister  J.  B.  AngeU,  in  Peking,  nor  John  A.  Bingham, 
in  Tokio,  had  any  authority  to  make  a treaty  with  Corea.  While 
the  way  was  thus  made  ready,  the  representations  of  Messrs.  Bing- 


THE  PORTS  OPENED  TO  JAPANESE  COMMERCE. 


431 


bam  and  Angell  to  the  State  Depai’tment  at  Washington  impressed 
upon  om-  Government  the  necessity  of  having  a diplomatic  agent 
near  at  hand  to  take  advantage  of  the  next  opportunity.  Hitherto 
the  only  avenue  of  entrance  seemed  through  the  Japanese  good 
offices  ; but  the  apparent  willingness  of  Coreans  in  Peking,  the  ex- 
perience of  the  Italians  in  the  Vettor  Pisani  at  Fusan  and  Port 
Lazax-effi  the  advice  of  Chinese  statesmen  to  Corea  to  have  faith  in 
the  United  States,  and  to  open  her  ports  to  American  commerce, 
convinced  the  American  minister  at  Peking  that  China,  rather  than 
Japan,  would  fui'nish  the  better  base  of  diplomatic  operations  for 
breaking  dowTi  the  Corean  repulsive  pohcy. 

The  Government  at  Washington  responded  to  the  suggestion, 
and  in  the  spring  of  1881,  Commodore  Shufeldt  was  sent  by  the 
State  Department  to  Peking  as  naval  attache  to  the  Legation,  so  as 
to  be  near  the  American  Minister  and  be  ready  with  his  experi- 
ence, should  a further  attempt  “ to  bring  together  the  strange 
States  of  the  Extreme  Sea  ” be  made. 

Shortly  after  the  presentation  of  Kwo-in-ken’s  memorial  in 
Seoul,  a jxarty  of  thirty-four  prominent  men  of  the  cirilization 
party,  led  by  GiO  Lichiu  and  Kio  Yeichoku,  set  out  from  Seoul  to 
risit  Japan  and  further  study  the  problem  of  how  far  Western  ideas 
were  adapted  to  an  oriental  state. 

The  proposition  to  open  a port  so  near  the  capital  to  the  Japa- 
nese, and  to  treat  with  the  Ameiacans,  was  not  left  unchallenged. 
The  ultra-Confucianists,  headed  by  Ni  Mansun,  stood  ready  to  op- 
pose it  with  word  and  weapon.  In  swelling  Corean  rhetoric,  this 
bigoted  patriot  from  Chung-chong  proved  to  his  own  satisfaction 
that  all  the  nations  except  China  and  Corea  were  uncivilized,  and 
that  the  jxreseuce  of  foreigners  would  pollute  the  hoi}"  land.  Gath- 
ering an  array  of  seven  hundred  of  his  followers,  he  di-essed  in 
mouiTiiug  to  show  his  grief,  and  with  the  figure  of  an  axe  on  his 
shoulders,  in  token  of  risking  his  life  by  his  act,  he  presented  his 
memorial  to  the  king,  and  sat  for  seven  days  in  front  of  the  royal 
palace.  He  demanded  that  In-chi'm  should  not  be  ojxened,  the  two 
Bin  should  be  deposed,  and  all  innovations  should  cease. 

The  popular  form  of  the  dread  of  foreigners  was  shown  in  dele- 
gations of  countiy  people,  who  came  into  Seoul  to  forward  petitions 
and  protestations.  Placards  were  posted  on  or  near  the  palace 
gates,  full  of  riolent  language,  and  prophesying  the  most  woful 
results  of  Westeni  blight  and  poison  upon  the  country  which  had 
ever  been  the  object  of  the  special  favor  of  the  sprits. 


132 


COREA. 


Another  party  of  two  thousand  literary  men,  fanatical  patriots, 
had  assembled  at  Chn-rio  to  go  uj)  to  Seoul  to  overawe  the  pro- 
gressive ministers,  but  were  met  by  messengers  from  the  court  and 
turned  back  by  the  promise  that  the  party  about  to  visit  Japan 
under  royal  patronage  should  be  recalled.  For  a moment  the 
king  had  thrown  a sop  to  these  cerberian  zealots,  whose  three 
heads  of  demand  would  keep  Cho-sen  as  inaccessible  as  Hades. 

The  order  came  too  late,  the  progressionists  had  left  the  shores, 
and  were  in  Nagasaki.  Thence  to  Ozaka,  where  some  remained  to 
study  the  arts  and  sciences ; the  majority  proceeded  to  Tokio  to 
examine  modem  civilization  in  its  manifold  phases.  Unlike  Peter 
the  Great,  some  of  these  reformers  began  with  themselves,  cloth- 
ing mind  and  body  with  the  nineteenth  century.  Dropping  the 
garments  of  pictui-esque  media?vahsm,  they  put  on  the  work- 
suit  of  buttoned  coat  and  trousers  and  learned  the  value  of  minutes 
from  American  watches.  The  cutting  off  their  badge  of  nationahty 
— the  top-knot— was  accompanied  with  emotions  very  similar  to 
those  of  bereavement  by  death. 

Gio  Inchiu ' after  his  return  from  Japan  was  despatched  on  c, 
mission  to  China,  where  his  conference  was  chiefly  with  Li  Hung 
Chang.  He  retmaied  home  by  way  of  Fusan,  December  29,  1881. 
He  had  now  a good  opportunity  of  judging  the  relative  merits  of 
Japan  and  China.  His  jjatriotic  eye  saw  that  the  first  need  of 
Corean  reform  was  in  strengthening  the  army  ; though  the  poverty 
of  the  country  gave  slight  hope  of  speedy  success. 

The  results  of  this  mission  were  soon  appai-ent,  for  shortly 
after,  eighty  young  men,  of  the  average  age  of  twenty,  were  sent 
to  Tientsin,  where  they  ai'e  now,  1882,  diligently  pursuing  their 
studies ; some  in  the  arsenal,  learning  the  manufacture  of  fire- 
anus,  others  learning  the  English  language.  A returned  Chinese 
student — one  of  the  number  lately  recalled  from  New  England — 
while  severely  sai’castic  at  the  Corean  government’s  “poor  dis- 
crimination in  selecting  the  country  from  which  her  students 
could  profit  most,”  added,  “ they  possess  a far  better  physique  for 
the  navy  than  any  of  our  future  imperial  midshipmen.” 

' In  this  and  the  following  chapter  the  names  of  Corean  noblemen  have 
been  given  in  their  Japanese  form,  Le.,  Bin  for  Min,  etc.,  but  in  the  Supple- 
mentary Chapter  according  to  Corean  pronunciation. 


CHAPTER  XLVm. 


THE  YEAR  OP  THE  TREATIES. 

The  year  1882  opened  ominously.  A fire  broke  out  in  the  royal 
palace  in  Seoul,  on  January  27th,  in  which  two  buildings,  nearly 
completed  for  the  heir  apijarent,  were  burned  down.  The  fire  was 
at  first  believed  to  have  political  significance,  and  the  tension  of 
the  public  mind  was  not  relaxed  until  it  was  shown  that  the  fii’e 
was  the  result  of  pure  accident. 

The  spirit  of  progress  made  advance,  but  discussion  I’eached 
fever-heat  in  deciding  whether  the  favor  of  Japan  or  China  should 
be  most  sought,  and  which  foreigii  nation,  the  United  States, 
France,  or  England,  should  be  admitted  first  to  treaty  rights.  Bin, 
opposed  to  the  arbitrary  spirit  of  the  Japanese,  edged  his  argu- 
ment by  proposing  an  alliance  with  foreigners  in  order  to  check- 
mate the  designs  of  Japan. 

An  event  not  unlooked  for  increased  the  power  of  the  progres- 
sionists. One  Kozaikai  urged  the  plea  of  expulsion  of  foreigners  in 
such  intemperate  language  that  he  was  accused  of  reproaching  the 
sovereign.  At  the  same  time,  a conspiracy  against  the  life  of  the 
king,  involving  forty  persons,  was  discovered,  and  the  sword  and 
torture  came  into  play.  Kozaikai  was  put  to  death,  many  of  the 
conspirators  were  exiled,  and  the  ringleaders  were  sentenced  to 
be  broken  alive  on  the  wheel,  the  revolutions  of  which  tore  off 
hands  and  feet  in  succession.  Six  of  those  doomed  to  death  were 
spared,  through  the  intercession  of  a minister,  and  one,  the  king’s 
cousin,  who  delivered  himself  up,  was  pardoned  by  his  sovereign  on 
the  ground  of  the  prisoner’s  insanity.  The  Progi-essionists  had 
now  the  upjier  hand,  and  early  in  the  spring  Gio  Inchiu  and  Riosen 
left  on  a mission  to  Tientsin,  to  acquaint  the  Americans  and  Chinese 
with  the  information  that  the  Corean  government  was  ready  to 
make  treaties,  and  that  the  proper  officer  would  be  at  In-chiun  to 
sign  the  compact  and  complete  the  negotiations. 

Meanwhile  the  reforms  in  military  affairs  were  begun  with  en- 
26 


434 


COREA. 


ergy.  Japanese  officers,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  Lieutenant 
Horimoto,  drilled  picked  men  in  Seoul,  with  creditable  success,  in 
spite  of  their  unwieldy  hats  and  costume,  and  the  jeers  of  the  anti- 
foreign  people,  in  pubhc  as  well  as  in  private.  Substantial  proof 
of  the  adoption  of  Japan’s  militai-y  system  was  shown  in  an  order 
sent  to  Tokio  for  a few  hundred  Snider  rifles  with  equipments — 
the  weapon  of  the  British  army — and  one  for  twentj’  thousand  of 
the  rifles  made  at  the  Japanese  arsenal  in  Tokio,  which,  combining 
the  merits  of  the  best-known  military  fire-arm,  contained  improve- 
ments invented  and  patented  by  Colonel  Murata,  of  the  mikado’s 
army.  Two  Corean  notables  later  again  visited  Japan  in  April  of 
this  year,  and  were  annoyed  to  find  a report  spread  abroad  in  Na- 
gasaki that  they  had  come  to  raise  a money  loan.  Nevertheless, 
they  proceeded  to  Kioto  and  Tokio.  Some  of  their  suite  went  into 
the  printing-offices  and  silk-worm  breeding  establishments  to 
leam  these  arts,  while  tj’pe,  presses,  and  printing  material  were 
ordered  for  use  at  home. 

Affairs  had  so  shaped  themselves  that  even  to  outsiders  it  be- 
came evident  that  the  Corean  apple  was  ripe  even  to  falling.  By 
March  4th  it  was  known  at  the  American  Legation  in  Peking  that 
“ Barkis  was  willin’,”  while  to  the  Japanese  envoy  then  in  Tokio 
it  became  certain  that,  unless  he  made  aU  haste  to  In-chiun,  the 
American  commodore  woidd  have  his  treaty  signed  and  be  off 
without  even  waiting  for  a call.  Hastily  bidding  his  fiiends 
good-by,  he  left  in  the  Japanese  steamer,  Iwaki  Kuan,  and  ar- 
rived in  the  harbor  just  one  hour  before  the  American  corvette 
Swatara  anived  with  Commodore  Shufeldt  on  board.  With  the 
Swatara  were  three  Chinese  men-of-war,  one  of  them  an  iron- 
clad. 

The  American  diplomatic  agent.  Commodore  R.  W.  Shufeldt, 
having  spent  neai’ly  a year  in  China,  surmounting  difficulties  that 
few  will  know  of  until  the  fuU  history  of  the  American  treaty  with 
Corea  is  written,  amved  in  the  Swatara  off  Chimulpo,  May  7th.  Ac- 
companied by  three  officers.  Commodore  Shufeldt  went  sis  miles  into 
the  interior  to  the  office  of  the  Corean  magistrate  to  formulate  the 
treaty.  Though  surrounded  every  moment  by  cmious  crowds,  no 
disrespect  was  shown  in  any  way.  Two  days  afterward,  the  treaty 
document  was  signed  on  a point  of  land  in  a temporary  pavilion 
opposite  the  ship.  Thus,  in  the  most  modest  manner  the  negotia- 
tions were  concluded,  and  a treaty  with  the  United  States  was,  after 
repeated  failures,  secured  by  the  gallant  officer  who,  by  this  act 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  TREATIES. 


435 


of  successful  diplomacy,  closed  a long  and  brilliant  professional 
career.  ‘ 

Both  on  the  American  and  Corean  side  the  results  had  been 
brought  about  only  after  severe  toil.  The  Corean  nobleman  Bin, 
a cousin  of  the  queen,  had  so  labored  in  Seoul  night  and  day  to 
commit  the  government  to  the  policy  of  making  treaties  with  the 
Americans,  that,  when  the  messengers  had  been  despatched  mth 
the  order  for  Commodore  Shufeldt  to  appear  in  Imperatrice  Gulf, 
he  fell  ill,  and  was  unable  to  appear  at  In-chi  in.  The  American 
envoy  was  so  worn  out  with  anxiety  and  tod  by  his  efforts  to  have 
Corea  opened  under  Chinese  auspices,  that  on  landing  at  San  Fran- 
cisco, he  retired  to  the  naval  hospital  at  Mare’s  Island  to  recover 
his  exhausted  strength. 

Four  days  after  the  signing  of  the  American  and  Chinese  treaties, 
the  Corean  capital  was  fuU  of  mirth  and  gayety,  on  account  of  a 
wedding  in  the  royal  family.  The  crown  prince,  a lad  of  nine  years 
old,  was  wedded  to  the  daughter  of  Jun,  a nobleman  of  high  rank, 
who  had  postponed  a visit  to  Japan  untd  the  nuptials  were  accom- 
phshed.  A brilliant  procession  in  the  streets  of  Seoul  marked  the 
event,  and  for  a moment  the  excitement  concerning  foreigners  was 
forgotten.  None  foresaw  the  bloody  ending  of  this  honeymoon  so 
happily  begun. 

The  British  minister  at  Tokir),  Sir-  Hariy  Parkes,  who  had  left  no 
stone  unturned  to  secure  a personal  inteniew  with  the  ambassador 

' Commodore  R.  W.  Shufeldt  was  born  in  Dutchess  Countj’,  New  York,  in 
1822,  and  entered  the  navy  in  1829,  serving  ten  years  on  foreign  stations  and 
in  the  coast  survey.  One  cruise  to  the  west  coast  of  Africa  interested  him  in 
the  negro  colony  of  Liberia,  in  which  he  has  ever  since  felt  concern.  From 
18.)0  to  1800,  our  navy  being  in  a languishing  state,  he  was  engaged  in  the 
mercantile  marine  service,  and  in  organizing  a transit  route  across  the  Isthmus 
of  Tehuantepec.  In  1800  an  article  of  his  on  the  slave  trade  between  the  Is- 
land of  Cuba  and  the  coast  of  Africa,  drew  the  attention  of  the  government  to 
him,  and  led  to  his  appointment  of  Consul-General  at  Havana.  The  slave-trade 
was  soon  effectually  broken  up,  and  through  the  trying  period  of  the  first  half 
of  the  civil  war,  he  was  occupied  in  his  civil  duties,  at  one  time  going  to  Mex- 
ico on  a confidential  mission  to  President  .luarez,  passing  unrecognized  through 
the  French  lines.  He  was  on  blockade  duty  during  the  last  two  years  of  the 
civil  war.  In  ISfi.j  he  went  to  China,  as  flag-captain  of  the  Hartford,  and  com- 
manding the  Wachusett  visited  Corea.  In  1870  he  organized  a party  for  the 
survey  of  the  Isthmus  of  Tehuantepec,  his  report  being  made  the  basis  of  Cap- 
tain Eads’  ship-railway  project.  The  official  history  of  the  semi-diplomatic 
cruise  of  the  Ticonderoga  round  the  world  (1878-1880)  has  been  written,  but 
has  not  yet  been  published. 


430 


COREA. 


in  187G,  and,  since  that  time,  British  ti-ade  with  Corea,  was  still  on 
the  alert.  He  at  once  ordered  Admiral  Willes  to  proceed  to  In- 
chiiin.  Leaving  his  large  fleet  in  Jajjanese  waters,  Admiral  "Willes 
left  Nagasaki  in  the  Vigilant,  May  27th,  while  l\Ir.  William  G.  As- 
ton, the  accomplished  linguist  and  Corean  scholar,  received  orders 
to  follow.  The  Admiral’s  business  was  soon  despatched,  a treaty 
was  made,  and  his  return  to  Yokohama  was  accomphshed  June  14th, 
the  U.  S.  steamship  Ashuelot  saluting  him  on  liis  arrival.  The  French 
and  Germans  were  the  next  to  improve  the  long-awaited  opportunity. 
The  German  admiral  left  Japan  in  the  man-of-war  Stosch,  on  ^lay 
31st,  while  a vessel  of  the  French  navy  entered  the  port  of  In- 
chiun  June  5th.  There  had  thus  appeai’ed  in  this  sequestered  nook  of 
creation,  within  a few  days,  two  American,  three  British,  one  French, 
one  Japanese,  and  five  Chinese  armed  vessels.  All  of  them,  except 
the  French,  had  left  by  June  8th,  to  the  great  rehef  of  the  country 
folks  and  old  men  and  women,  many  of  whom,  with  the  children, 
had  fled  to  the  hills  when  the  big  guns  began  to  waste  their  powder 
in  salutes,  to  the  detriment  of  the  thatched  roofs  of  the  houses. 

China  lost  no  time  in  taking  advantage  of  the  position  secured 
her  by  treaty.  No  vexatious  delays  of  ratification  troubled  her. 
Everything  had  been  arranged  beforehand  with  the  Coreans,  so 
that,  on  the  return  of  the  vessels  from  In-chiiin,  officers  were  de- 
spatched to  Shanghae  to  sail  for  Gensan  and  F usan,  and  select  land 
for  public  buildings. 

During  the  present  year  the  Japanese  legation  in  Seoul  has 
numbered  about  forty  persons,  including  secretaries,  interpreters, 
military  officers,  policemen,  students,  and  servants.  Notwith- 
standing their  precarious  situation,  amid  the  turbulent  elements  at 
work  around  them,  they  seemed  to  enjoy  the  spectacle  before  their 
eyes  of  a repetition  of  the  histoiy  of  their  own  country  after 
Perry’s  arrival  in  1853.  The  young  men  of  the  legation  Hsited  the 
historic  sites  near  the  capital,  enjoyed  the  mountain  and  river 
scenery,  and  studied  the  Corean  language  and  literatiu’e.  At  fii*st 
the  common  people  believed  that  their  visitors  sucked  the  blood  of 
the  chilch-en  lured  away  by  them  ; and  so  carefully  guarded  their 
little  ones.  By  and  by,  however,  as  more  liberty  was  afforded 
them,  the  occasional  pelting  with  vegetables  and  pebbles  became 
less  frequent,  and  even  the  women  would  talk  with  them. 

The  light-hearted  Japanese  seemed  to  suspect  no  imminent  dan- 
ger, although  the  old  fanatic  and  tj-rant  Tai-wen  Kun  was  still  alive 
and  plotting.  To  insure  perfect  secrecy  for  his  plans,  it  is  said 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  TREATIES. 


437 


that  he  employed  two  or  thi-ee  mutes  to  wait  on  him,  and  act  as 
his  messengers.  He  was  the  centre  of  all  the  elements  hostile  to 
innovation,  and  being  a man  of  unusual  ability,  was  possessed  of 
immense  influence.  The  populace  of  Seoul  and  of  the  country  had 
been  taught  to  believe  that  “ the  Japanese  were  inebriated  with 
the  manners  of  Christian  nations,  and  were  enchanted  by  the  West- 
ern devils,  and  that  as  a Europeanized  comitry  of  the  devil  was 
being  created  in  then*  immediate  neighborhood,  they  must  expel 
the  bai'barians.”  Every  means  had  been  used  to  inflame  the  peo- 
ple against  foreigners.  Stone  monuments  had  been  set  up  on  the 
high  roads  and  market-places  which  bore  this  iuscrijDtion — “ The 
Western  barbarians  will  come  to  invade  our  soil,  there  are  but  two 
alteiTiatives  for  Cho-sen  ; to  go  to  war,  or  to  maintain  peace.  To 
submit  ijeacefully  means  to  sell  the  country  ; therefore  we  Coreans 
must  resort  to  arms.”  Many  thousands  of  these  inscribed  stones 
had  been  set  up,  and  an  edict  had  been  issued,  commanding  the 
ink-makers  to  inscribe  their  sticks  of  ink  with  this  inflammatory 
declaration.  When  nobles  of  high  rank  would  advocate  progres- 
sive views,  Tai-wen  Kun  would  sneeringly  dare  them  to  remove 
these  anti-foreign  monuments. 

During  the  nine  years  of  his  nominal  retirement  from  office, 
from  1873  to  1882,  this  bigoted  Confucianist,  who  refused  to  know 
anything  of  the  outer  world,  bided  his  time  and  waited  his  oj^por- 
tunity,  which  came  during  the  summer  of  the  present  year.  Just 
when  the  populace  was  most  excited  over  the  near  presence  of  the 
Americans  and  other  foreigners  at  In-chiiin,  the  usual  rainfall  was 
withheld,  the  wells  dried  up,  and  in  the  consequent  drouth,  the 
rice  crop  was  threatened  with  total  failure.  The  diviners,  sorcer 
ers,  and  anti-foreign  party  took  advantage  of  the  situation  to  play 
on  the  fears  of  the  superstitious  people.  The  spuits,  displeased  at 
the  intrusion  of  the  Western  devils,  were  angiw  and  were  cursing 
the  land.  At  the  same  time  the  soldiery  of  the  capital  were  dis- 
affected, as  some  say  on  account  of  anearages  of  wages,  or  as 
others  aver,  because  the  old  wanaors  of  the  bow  and  arrow  hated 
the  Japanese  method  of  drilling  as  a foreign  innovation  insulting 
to  the  gods.  A more  jDrobable  reason  is  that  on  account  of  the 
failure  of  the  rice-harvest,  the  soldiers’  rations  were  cut  down,  and 
they  were  dejmved  of  this  choice  cereal  for  food.  Among  the  first 
Corean  officers  killed  was  the  superintendent  of  the  rice  store- 
houses, which  were  pillaged  by  the  hungiy  mob. 

On  July  23d,  while  the  king  was  out  in  the  open  air  praying 


438 


COREA. 


for  rain,  a mob  of  sympathizers  with  Tai-wen  Kun  attempted  to 
seize  his  person.  The  king  escaped  to  the  castle.  According  to 
one  account,  some  mischief-maker  then  started  the  report  in  the  city 
that  the  Japanese  had  attacked  the  royal  castle,  and  had  seized  the 
king  and  queen,  and  that  the  prime  minister  with  the  palace-guards 
in  vainly  endeavoring  to  beat  back  the  assailants,  had  been  defeated ; 
and  that  eveiy  Corean  should  take  up  arms.  Forthwith  the  mob 
rushed  with  frantic  violence  upon  the  legation,  murdering  the 
Japanese  policemen  and  students  whom  they  met  in  the  streets 
and  the  Japanese  mUitaiy  instructors  in  the  barratiks.  Not  satisfied 
with  this,  the  rioters,  numbeiing  4,000  men,  attacked  and  destroyed 
the  houses  of  the  ministers  favoring  foreign  intercourse.  Before 
quiet  was  restored,  the  queen,  Min,  the  heir  apparent  and  his  wife, 
the  chief  ministers  of  the  government,  Min  Thai  Ho  and  Min 
Yong  Ik,  were,  as  was  supposed,  murdered  ; but  all  these  emerged 
alive.  Many  of  the  Mins  and  seven  Japanese  were  killed. 

The  Japanese,  by  their  own  account,  had  suspected  no  danger 
until  the  day  of  the  riot,  when  they  noticed  great  excitement  among 
the  people,  and  that  crowds  were  assembling  and  rushing  to  and  fro. 
They  sent  out  a policeman  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
turbance, and  at  two  o’clock  p.m.  they  learned  from  a native  that  the 
mob  would  attack  the  legation.  Word  was  also  sent  to  the  Japanese 
by  the  Corean  officer  in  charge  of  the  didll-ground  where  the  troops 
were  trained  by  Lieutenant  Horimoto,  saying  that  the  troops  drilled 
in  Japanese  tactics  had  been  attacked,  and  the  legation  would 
next  be  in  danger.  Hanabusa  and  his  suite  then  airanged  a plan 
of  defence.  While  thus  engaged,  a Corean  employed  at  the  lega- 
tion informed  them  that  the  mob  had  destroyed  the  houses  of 
the  two  ministers  Bin,  and  were  attacking  three  Japanese  stu- 
dents. Three  policemen  well  armed  then  left  to  succor  the  students, 
but  nothing  was  heard  from  either  policemen  or  students  again. 
A Corean  officer  now  aiDpeared  and  warned  the  Japanese  to  escape 
to  the  hill  back  of  the  legation  ; and  being  requested  by  Hanabusa 
to  ask  the  government  for  soldiei-s,  he  left  on  this  en-and.  At  5.50 
P.M.  the  mob  reached  the  legation,  and  raising  a imited  yell,  fired 
volleys  of  bullets,  arrows,  and  big  stones  at  the  legation,  but  dared 
not  enter  the  gate  to  face  the  revolvers  of  the  policemen.  In  huiding 
stones  the  niffians  showed  remarkable  skill.  The  mob  set  on  fire  a 
house,  near  by,  and  in  the  rising  wind — then  boding  a coming  storm 
— two  out-houses  of  the  legation  were  burned,  the  police  shoot- 
ing down  the  incendiaries  when  they  could  see  them.  It  was  now 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  TREATIES. 


439 


about  ten  o’clock,  and  the  nilfians  having  tin-own  up  barricades  to 
hem  in  their  victims  and  to  shield  their  cowardly  carcases  while 
shooting,  the  JajDanese  fired  the  remaining  buildings,  and  armed 
only  with  swords  and  pistols,  formed  themselves  into  a circle, 
charged  the  mob,  and  cut  their  way  through  to  the  house  of  the 
chief  magistrate,  which  they  found  empty.  Finding  no  one  in  the 
ofiicial  residence,  they  marched  to  the  southera  gate  of  the  royal 
castle.  Instead  of  opening  it,  the  soldiers  on  the  waU  above  pelted 
them  with  stones. 

Hanabusa  now  resolved  to  cross  the  river  with  his  party  and 
make  his  way  to  In-chiun.  Turning  their  backs  on  the  flames,  they 
arrived  at  the  river  and,  on  the  ferryman  refusing  to  convey  them 
across,  they  seized  the  boat  and  crossed  safely  to  the  other  side. 
It  was  now  past  midnight  and  the  rain  began  to  fall  heavily,  and 
with  occasional  thunderstorms  continued  to  pour  down  all  night. 
The  refugees  plunged  on  through  the  darkness,  often  losing  their 
way,  but  next  day  at  ten  o’clock,  they  procured  some  raw  barley  to 
eat,  and  through  the  pelting  rain  pushed  on,  reaching  In-chiun  at 
3 p.M.  The  governor  received  them  kindly  and  supplied  food  and 
di-j"  clothing.  The  Japanese  officers  slept  in  the  official  residence, 
and  the  servants,  police,  and  others  in  a guard-house  about  fifteen 
yards  distant.  The  governor  posted  his  own  sentinels  to  watch  so 
that  the  Japanese  could  get  some  rest.  In  a few  minutes  the  tired 
men  were  sleeping  the  slee2>  of  exhaustion. 

About  five  o’clock,  Hanabusa  and  his  officers  w-ere  suddenly 
awakened  by  the  shouting  of  a mob  outside  ; and  in  a moment  more 
a Jaj^anese  entered  covered  with  blood,  and  with  a dl■a^^-n  sword  in 
his  hand  wi^h  which  he  had  cut  his  way.  The  mob  had  attacked 
them  while  they  were  asleej),  and  the  soldiers  of  the  local  garrison 
were  joining  the  rioters,  firing  from  behind  fences.  All  the  Jaj)- 
anese  now  hun-ied  on  their  clothes,  and  charging  a body  of  about 
forty  soldiers,  armed  Y-ith  swords  and  spears,  who  were  blocking  the 
gateway,  made  for  Chi-mul-j^o  seaport,  having  lost  three  killed  and 
two  missing. 

^Meeting  two  Japanese  on  horseback  from  the  j^ort,  who  reported 
that  the  road  was  free  from  ambuscades,  they  jmt  the  wounded  man 
on  one  horse,  and  by  another  despatched  one  of  their  number  to 
hasten  fonvard  and  have  a boat  ready.  They  reached  Chi-mul-jio, 
the  jiort,  about  seven  o’clock,  and  immediately  crossed  over  to  Roze 
Island  for  safety.  About  midnight,  haring  jirocured  a junk,  they 
put  to  sea,  toward  Nauyo  Bay,  where  they  knew  the  British  gunboat 


440 


COREA. 


Flying  Fish  was  then  on  survey.  Encountering  a southerly  wind, 
they  made  little  or  no  progress,  and  on  the  2Gth  a dense  fog  set 
in;  hut  at  11.30  a.m,  it  cleared  up  and  the  welcome  sight  of  a 
three-masted  vessel  greeted  their  eyes.  Hoisting  the  flag  of  Japan, 
they  saw  their  signal  answered,  and  soon  the  i>arty  of  twenty-six 
half-naked,  hungry,  and  cold  refugees  were  on  board  the  ship,  where 
kindest  treatment  awaited  them.  That  night  at  ten  o’clock  the 
Flying  Fish  sailed  for  Nagasaki.  On  August  3d  a religious  seiwice 
in  memory  of  their  slain  comrades  was  held  by  the  survivors,  at 
Shimonoseki.  “ The  deep  silence  was  only  broken  by  the  sobbing 
of  the  audience,  overcome  by  deep  sjunpathy  for  the  murdered 
men.”  On  the  8th  Hanabusa  had  an  audience  with  the  mikado  in 
Tokio. 

Without  hesitation,  the  Japanese  government  ordered  the  army 
to  assemble  at  Shinonoseki  and  Tsushima,  -with  naval  forces  to  co- 
operate. Hanabusa  and  his  suite  were  sent  back,  escorted  by  a mili- 
tary force.  He  re  entered  Seoul,  August  ICth,  and  was  received 
with  courtesy.  A fleet  of  Chinese  war-vessels  Avith  a force  of  four 
thousand  troops  was  also  at  hand.  Appai’ently  everj'thing  was  under 
the  control  of  Tai-wen  Kun,  who  professed  to  be  friendly  to  foreign- 
ers, and  to  ascribe  the  recent  riot  to  a sudden  uj^rising  of  the  un- 
paid soldiei’y,  which  the  goverament  had  not  force  at  hand  to  sup- 
press. Two  Corean  officers  coming  on  board  the  Flying  Fish, 
August  10th,  informed  Captain  Hoskyn  that  the  soldiery,  dissatis- 
fied with  the  unfair  treatment  of  then-  superiors,  had  incited  the 
peasantiy  to  rebellion  ; that  by  orders  of  Tai-wen  Kun,  who  bit- 
terly regretted  the  recent  outrages,  the  dead  Japanese  had  been 
honorably  buried  ; that  the  old  regent  while  usurping  the  royal 
jiower,  had  pi’ofessed  a total  change  of  views  and  was  in  favor  of  a 
progressive  policy. 

At  his  audience  with  the  king,  August  20th,  Hanabusa  presented 
the  demands  of  his  government.  These  were  nominally  agreed  to, 
but  several  days  passing  without  satisfactoiw  action,  Hanabusa  hav- 
ing exhausted  remonstrance  and  argument,  left  Seoul  August 
25th  and  returned  to  his  shij}.  This  unexpected  move — a menace 
of  war — brought  the  usurper  to  terms.  On  receipt  of  Tai-wen 
Kuu’s  apologies,  the  Japanese  envoy  returned  to  the  capital  August 
30th  and  full  agi*eemeut  was  given  to  the  demands  of  Japan,  at 
which  time  it  would  appear,  Tiii-wen  Kun,  forcibly  kidnapped 
by  the  envoy  of  China,  had  begun  his  travels  into  the  countiy  of 
Confucius. 


THE  YEAR  OF  THE  TREATIES. 


441 


Tlie  following  telegi’am  to  the  New  York  Tribune  of  October  2d, 
summarizes  the  news  from  Yokohama  up  to  September  13th  : 

The  Corean  Government  pledged  itself  to  the  following  conditions : To  ar- 
rest the  insurgents  within  twenty  days  and  inflict  due  punishment  upon  them, 
Japanese  delegates  to  be  present  at  the  trial ; to  bury  properly  the  bodies  of 
those  murdered  and  pay  50,000  yen  (dollars) .to  their  families;  to  pay  Japan 
500,000  yen  as  indemnity  for  expenditure,  etc. , in  five  yearly  instalments ; to 
allow  Japanese  troops  in  Seoul  for  the  protection  of  the  legation,  and  to  pro- 
vide proper  accommodations  for  them  ; to  send  an  apology  by  a special  em- 
bassy to  Japan  ; to  extend  gradually  privileges  to  the  Japanese  residents  and 
traders ; to  afford  proper  conveniences  for  travel  throughout  Corea  for  the 
Japanese  Government  officials. 

While  this  was  going  on  the  Chinese  envoy,  who  had  remained  inactive 
with  his  escort  until  August  25th,  suddenly  called  up  the  full  body  of  his 
troops,  about  three  or  four  thousand,  to  the  capital.  What  degree  of  pressure 
he  may  have  exercised  is  not  yet  known,  but  it  is  certain  that  the  chief  rebel 
and  assassin,  the  Tai-wen  Kun,  was  taken  on  board  a Chinese  ship  and  carried 
to  Tien-tsin.  It  is  alleged  that  his  departure  was  by  no  means  voluntary,  and 
that  some  ph.vsical  effort  was  required  to  get  him  ashore  on  arriving  at  his  des- 
tination. \Miatever  was  the  object  of  this  proceeding,  it  must  have  been  dic- 
tated by  Li  Hung  Chang,  the  Chinese  Viceroy  at  Tien-tsin,  who  seems  to 
have  quite  abandoned  his  demeanor  of  calm  stolidity  during  these  active  Co- 
rean transactions.  It  is  declared  by  one  Chinese  party  that  the  only  purpose 
was  to  rescue  the  Tai-wen  Kun  from  the  dangers  that  threatened  him,  and  by 
another  that  the  intent  was  still  to  maintain  the  theory  of  sovereign  control 
over  Corea’s  rulers,  which  Li  Hung  Chang  has  been  straining  for  througliout. 

During  the  recent  prospect  of  trouble  with  Corea,  the  Japanese  Govern- 
ment received  offers  of  military  service  from  twenty  thousand  volunteers,  and 
of  money  gifts  to  the  value  of  200,000  yen. 

At  this  stage  of  affairs,  when  Corea  ceases  to  be  a “ hermit  na- 
tion,” and  stands  in  the.  glare  of  the  world’s  attention,  we  bring 
our  imperfect  story  to  a close.  The  pivot  of  the  future  history  of 
Eastern  Asia  is  Corea.  On  her  soil  will  be  decided  the  problem  of 
supremacy,  by  the  jealous  rivals  China,  Japan,  and  Kussia.  The 
sudden  assumption  of  self-imposed  tutelary  duties  by  China  proves 
her  lively  interest  in  the  little  country,  which  has  been  called  both 
“her  right  arm  of  defense,”  and  “her  gloved  hand” — the  one  to 
force  back  the  ravenous  Muscovite,  the  other  to  warn  off  the  ambi- 
tious Japanese.  "Whether  the  Middle  Kingdom  has  deliberately 
chosen  the  Land  of  Morning  Calm  to  affront  and  humiliate  “ the 
neighbor  disturbing  nation,”  that  twice  humbled  her  pride  in  the 
fairest  islands  of  the  sea — Formosa  and  Riu  Kiu — the  events  of 
the  not  distant  future  will  soon  determine.  MTiether  the  hoary  em- 


442 


COREA. 


pire  shall  come  in  collision  with  the  young  northern  giant,  and  the 
dragon  and  the  bear  tear  each  other  in  the  slime  of  war  in  Corean 
valleys,  may  be  a question  the  solution  of  which  is  not  far  off.  We 
trust  that  amid  all  dangers,  the  integrity  of  the  little  kingdom  may 
be  preserved  ; but  whatever  be  the  issue  upon  the  map  of  the  world, 
let  us  hope  that  paganism,  bigotry,  and  superstition  in  Corea,  and 
in  all  Asia,  may  disappear  ;•  and  that  in  their  places,  the  religion  of 
Jesus,  science,  education,  and  human  brotherhood  may  find  an 
abiding  dwelling-place. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 


COREA  m 1888. 

CoRE.'v  for  ages  has  been  the  pupil  of  China.  Manners,  cus- 
toms, writing,  culture,  and  nearly  everything  that  makes  up  civili- 
zation have  been  borrowed  from  or  enforced  by  China.  The  very 
face  of  the  map  is  Chinese,  and  the  names  of  the  kingdom,  capital, 
and  provinces  bear  witness  to  the  desire  for  “ the  sunshine  of 
China.”  The  people  have  been  taught  to  believe  that  their  coun- 
try’ is  the  “ little  house  ” of  “ the  Great  Countrj%”  while  those  who 
subsist  upon  the  public  treasury  look  to  Peking  very  much  as  a 
plant  turns  to  the  sun  for  its  very  existence. 

Of  patriotism  in  its  highest  sense  there  is,  as  yet,  little  in  the 
kingdom.  With  the  people  in  general  there  is  the  anxiety  to  pay 
taxes,  win  the  favor  of  the  local  magistrates,  and  escape  the  clutches 
of  the  law.  With  the  underlings  and  retainers  of  the  nobles  and 
official  class,  there  is  the  personal  tie  of  interest  and  loyalty.  With 
masters  and  rulers  there  is  a pitiful  fear  of  “ the  Great  Country,” 
China,  and  a desire  to  keep  things  as  they  are,  mixed  with  impo- 
tent dread  of  changes  to  come.  Of  pure  love  of  country,  of  will- 
ingness to  make  sacrifice  for  their  native  land — that  is  almost  a 
new  thought,  as  yet  nourished  by  a few  far-seeing  patriots.  It  is, 
however,  a sentiment  in  which  the  Corean  people  are  being  edu- 
cated, especially  in  this  year  of  Our  Lord  the  1888th. 

This  preponderating  influence  of  China  is  the  main-spring  in 
the  intricate  machinery  of  Corean  politics.  The  power  behind  the 
throne  resides  in  the  various  families  whose  graduated  degrees  of 
friendship,  rivalry,  or  hostility,  and  whose  consequent  lines  of  pol- 
icy, depend  upon  their  stricter  or  looser  construction  of  Chinese 
dogmas.  There  are  Confucian  fanatics  and  time-servers  of  the 
men  in  power  at  Peking  and  Tientsin,  who  ever  wait  attentive  to  the 
beck  and  nod  from  China  and  hasten  to  obey.  There  are,  also, 
men  who  have  drunk  at  other  fountains  of  thought,  entered  new 
worlds  of  knowledge,  and  seen  the  light  of  modern  science,  of 
Christianity,  of  Western  civilization  in  lands  beyond  sea. 


444 


COREA. 


The  numbers  of  enlightened  men  are  increasing  who  believe  in 
Corea  for  the  Coreans,  in  the  reform  of  hoary  abuses  and  of  cruel 
and  oppressive  customs,  in  the  reduction  of  the  shamefully  large 
and  lazy  official  class  who  grind  down  the  peojde,  in  political  and 
religious  toleration,  in  stimulating  industry — in  a word,  in  national 
progress.  Though  to  their  demands  there  is  ever  the  defiant  an- 
swer of  vigilant  conservatism,  yet  steady  advance  seems  to  be  made 
toward  the  goal. 

Even  within  the  two  broadly  defined  parties  there  are  factional 
and  family  differences,  which  only  the  continued  pressure  of  for- 
eign influence  and  the  power  of  increasing  light  will  force  to  dis- 
appear. Against  the  craft  of  the  Min  clan  (p.  387)  the  other 
noble  families,  Ni,  So,  Kim,  Hong,  etc.,  have  been  able  to  make 
headway  only  by  adroit  combination.  In  1875  the  two  noblemen 
Kim  Ok  Kiun  and  So  Kwang  Pom  secretly  left  Corea  and  went  to 
Japan,  being  the  first  men  of  rank  in  recent  times  to  travel  in  lands 
beyond  China.  On  their  return  they  sought  the  king  and  boldly 
told  him  what  they  had  seen.  Other  noblemen  followed  their  ex- 
ample, but  the  brother-in-law  of  the  king,  Pak  Hong  Hio,  was  the 
first  who,  at  risk  of  reputation  and  life,  openly  advocated  the  adop- 
tion of  Western  civilization.  In  1882,  Kim  and  So,  in  earnest  con- 
sideration of  the  opening  of  their  country  to  modern  ideas,  took 
long  walks  nightly  into  the  country,  lest  walls  that  have  ears  should 
betray  them,  and  endeavored  to  persuade  Min  Yong  Ik  to  join 
them  and  also  win  over  his  powerful  Min  relatives  to  a liberal  pol- 
icy. When  this  came  to  the  ears  of  the  Tai  Wen  Kun,  the  young 
men  were  forthwith  charged  with  intent  to  introduce  Christianity, 
and  the  two  Liberals  narrowly  escaped  being  put  to  death  by  the 
old  regent,  who  had  already  shed  the  blood  of  thousands. 

The  men  of  the  Min  class  held  aloof  from  treaty  negotiations 
with  the  United  States,  until  China  gave  the  nod.  When  at  last 
Li  Hung  Chang  advised  Corea  to  treat  with  Admiral  Shufeldt,  the 
Min  nobles  obeyed,  and  exhibited  so  much  energy-  in  the  matter 
as  to  seem  to  foreigners  to  be  leaders  of  the  party  of  progress. 
How  far  they  were  actuated  by  motives  of  patriotism,  apart  from 
fear  of  Eussia  and  servility  to  China,  is  not  for  a foreigner  to 
judge.  It  is  certain,  however,  that  when  the  Min  people  favored 
the  treaty,  in  wffiich  the  old  regent  saw  only  an  open  door  for  the 
official  admission  of  Christianity,  he  felt  it  his  duty  at  once  to  plan 
for  the  overthrow  both  of  the  Mins  and  of  the  treaty.  Like  a 
crouching  tiger,  he  awaited  his  opportunity. 


COREA  IN  1888. 


445 


This  came  in  July,  1882.  When,  on  account  of  the  short  rice 
crop,  the  soldiers’  rations  were  cut  down  by  Min  Thai  Ho,  father  of 
Min  Yong  Ik,  the  artful  politician  directed  their  revolt  against  this 
pro-Chinese  family,  and  after  destroying,  as  he  imagined,  the 
queen,  and  the  leading  men  of  the  Min  clan,  he  seized  the  govern- 
ment himself,  for  a few  days  enjoj'ing  full  lease  of  power. 

When  the  news  of  the  usurpation  reached  China  and  Japan, 
there  were  at  Tientsin  three  Corean  nobles,  Cho  Yong  Ha,  Kim 
Yun  Sik,  and  0-Yun  Chung  ; and  in  Tukio,  Kim  Ok  Kiun  and  So 
Kwang  Pom.  The  former,  notified  by  telegram  from  the  Chinese 
consul  at  Nagasaki  of  the  movements  of  the  Japanese,  obtained  a 
Chinese  naval  and  military  force,  and  the  ships  of  these  two  for- 
eign nations  met  at  Chimulpo.  Before  either  the  Chinese  or  Jap- 
anese troops  were  disembarked  the  two  groups  of  Corean  noble- 
men had  a conference,  and,  after  a long  and  warm  discussion,  it 
was  agreed  to  submit  the  question,  whether  the  Chinese  should 
land  and  proceed  to  Seoul,  to  the  king  himself.  Accordingly  Kim 
Ok  Kiun  in  disguise  penetrated  the  capital,  but  only  to  find  the 
royal  person  in  possession  of  his  old  and  chief  enemy  Tai  Wen 
Kun,  his  friends  driven  away,  and  approach  to  the  palace  impos- 
sible. On  leai’ning  the  failure  of  Kim’s  mission,  the  Chinese  force 
at  once  landed,  marched  to  Seoul,  abducted  the  regent,  built  forts 
to  command  the  river  against  the  Japanese,  and  established  their 
camp  inside  the  walls.  A Chinese  commissioner  arrived  in  Octo- 
ber, who  had  general  charge  of  this  force  of  three  thousand  men. 
This  act  of  China  gave  her  a new  lien  on  Corea.  Min  Thai  Ho, 
who  had  been  supposed  to  be  mortally  wounded,  recovered,  and 
resumed  oflBce.  Min  Yong  Ik,  who  after  fleeing  to  the  mountains 
shaved  his  head  and  in  disguise  of  a bonze  had  fled  to  Japan,  re- 
turned smiling  after  temporary  defeat.  The  queen,  for  whom  a 
palace-maid  had  suffered  vicarious  death,  re-entered  the  capital  and 
palace  on  October  9,  1882.  The  star  of  the  Mins  was  again  in 
the  ascendant. 

The  Japanese  began  the  erection  of  another  costly  Legation 
Imilding,  furnished  in  European  style,  and  a military  barracks  to 
shelter  the  militaiy  guard  of  two  hundred  men,  most  of  whom  were 
from  Sendai  and  many  of  them  deer-hunters  and  crack  shots.  In- 
cluding shop-keepers,  mechanics,  and  their  families,  there  were 
about  four  hundred  of  the  Mikado’s  subjects  in  the  city.  By  good 
discipline  and  the  great  care  exercised  by  the  officers  in  both  the 
Chinese  and  Japanese  camps,  collision  between  the  soldiers  of  these 


446 


COREA. 


two  rival  and  almost  hostile  nations,  which  nearly  three  centuries 
before  had  made  Corea  their  battle-ground,  was  for  a time  avoided. 

The  Corean  Government,  naturally  solicitous  at  the  situation, 
made  preparations  to  replace  the  foreign  soldiery  by  organizing 
four  battalions  of  native  troops  for  the  defence  of  the  capital  To 
provide  officers  for  these,  they  sent  fourteen  young  men,  mostly 
members  of  Progressive  families,  to  study  in  the  military  school  in 
Tokio,  while  to  the  same  city  went  a number  of  Corean  artisans  to 
learn  modern  crafts  and  methods,  with  the  idea  of  introducing  new 
industries  in  Corea.  Meanwhile,  the  native  troops  in  the  capital 
province  were  placed  under  Chinese  instructors  introduced  by  the 
Min  leaders.  This  was  the  general  situation  of  afiairs  in  Corea 
until  the  autumn  of  1884. 

The  treaty  negotiated  by  Commodore  Shufeldt  was  promptly 
ratified  by  the  Senate  of  the  United  States,  and  on  Februar}’  26th 
President  Chester  D.  Arthur  sent  in  the  name  of  General  Lucius 
H.  Foote  as  minister  to  Corea.  From  Japan  he  reached  Chimul- 
po,  May  13th,  in  the  U.S.S.S.  Monocacy,  and  the  formal  ratifications 
of  the  treaty  were  exchanged  in  the  capital.  May  19tL  The  same 
guns,  served  by  some  of  the  same  sailors  that  in  1871  had  shelled  the 
Han  forts,  saluted  peacefully  the  Corean  flag.  The  American  min- 
ister, keeping  clear  of  the  various  native  factions,  dealt  as  directly  as 
possible  with  the  sovereign,  and  made  an  earnest  plea  for  toleration 
of  religion,  a promise  to  proclaim  which  he  secured  from  the  king. 

Prompt  response  to  American  coui’tesy  was  made  by  the  despatch 
of  a special  mission  of  eleven  persons,  headed  by  Min  Tong  Ik 
and  Hong  Tong  Sik,  who  arrived  at  San  Francisco,  September  2d. 
President  Arthur  being  absent  from  Washington,  they  proceeded 
to  New  York,  where,  in  the  parlors  of  the  Fifth  Avenue  Hotel,  the 
Chief  ^Magistrate  of  the  Republic  gave  audience  to  these  gorgeously 
apparelled  Oriental  stx’angers.  After  a three  months’  stay  in  the 
eastern  cities,  Hong  Tong  Sik  and  others  returned  home  by  way 
of  San  Francisco.  On  the  evening  of  November  27th,  at  the  Vic- 
toria Hotel,  the  writer  spent  an  agreeable  evening  with  ]tlin  Tong 
Ik,  So  Kwang  Pom,  and  Pien  Su,  the  two  latter  gentlemen  being 
well  versed  in  Japanese.  Though  many  questions  were  answered, 
and  a number  of  subjects  discussed,  nothing  could  be  learned  of 
Corean  Christianity  or  of  Hendrik  Hamel’  A few  days  later,  on 

' At  that  time  the  author  was  eugraged  in  annotating  Hamel’s  narrative, 
which  is  given  in  full  in  “Corea,  Without  and  Within,”  Philadelphia,  1884. 
Mr.  Percival  Lowell,  the  Secretary  of  the  Corean  Special  Mission,  returned 


COREA  IN  1888. 


447 


the  U.S.S.S.  Trenton,  Trith  ensign  G.  C.  Foulke  and  Lieutenant 
Bemadon,  U.S.N.,  naval  attaches  to  the  American  Legation  in  Seoul, 
they  returned  homeward  b}’  way  of  Europe  and  the  Suez  Canal. 

On  that  evening,  November  27th,  there  was  a banquet  at  the 
English  Language  School  in  Seoul  to  celebrate  the  signing,  the 
day  before,  of  the  treaties  with  Great  Britain  and  the  German 
Empire.  The  cavahw  escort  of  the  British  minister.  Sir  Hany 
Parkes,  who  had  negotiated  a more  liberal  treaty  than  that  made 
by  Admiral  Willes  and  rejected  by  Earl  Granville  and  i\Ir.  Glad- 
stone, and  the  band  of  the  man-of-war  Leipsic,  lent  gayety  to  the 
capital,  which  now  began  to  be  the  settled  residence  of  foreigners 
from  Christendom. 

On  New  Year’s  Day,  January  28,  1884,  the  king  gave  audience 
to  the  envoys  of  China,  Japan,  and  the  United  States.  On  Febra- 
ary  28th  the  submarine  electric  cable  between  Nagasaki  and  Fu- 
san  was  completed,  and  messages  sent  from  Corea  into  the  outside 
world.  Hong  Yong  Sik  was  appointed  Postmaster,  to  organize  a 
national  postal  system,  stamps  for  which  were  engraved  in  Tokio, 
From  this  base  of  supplies  many  of  the  novelties  of  the  Western 
world  poured  in,  and  the  people,  long  insulated  from  other  nations, 
were  now  moved  with  new  currents  from  the  life  beyond  their  bor- 
dei's.  Treaties  were  made  with  Russia  and  Italy,  June  25  and  2G, 
1884.  Later  on,  telegraph  lines  connecting  S.!oul  with  Peking, 
and  with  Fusan,  were  completed. 

Li  June,  1884,  Min  Yong  Ik  and  So  Kwong  Pom,  the  first  Coreans 
to  go  round  the  world,  reached  home,  followed  bj-  Kim  Ok  Kiun 
and  the  Tokio  students  from  Japan.  After  an  enthusiastic  re- 
ception of  the  returned  envoys  and  the  American  officers  of  the 
Trenton,  in  Seoul,  the  public  opinion  in  favor  of  progress  was 
greatlj’  stimulated.  Min  Yong  Ik  was  made  Vice-President  of  the 
Foreign  Office,  and  So  Kwong  Pom  and  Pien  Su  elevated  in  rank. 
The  Chinese  military  instnictors  were  dismissed  by  the  king,  and 
Herr  P.  G.  von  Mollendorf  resigned  his  i)osition  as  foreign  ad- 
viser. A model  farm  sown  with  American  seeds,  and  for  which 
California  live  stock  was  ordered,  Edison  electric  lights,  American 
rifles  and  Gatling  guns,  Japanese  artisans  to  establish  potteries, 

with  Hong  Yong  Sik,  and  as  the  guest  of  tlie  king  spent  a winter  in  Seoul, 
the  literary  fruits  of  which  is  the  charming  volume  “ Cho  s!in,  the  Land  of 
Morning  Calm,”  in  which  the  proper  names  are  transliterated  according  to  As- 
ton s “Manual  of  Korean  Geographical  and  other  Proper  Names  Romanized,” 
Yokohama,  1883. 


448 


COREA. 


paper  factories,  and  other  industries,  gave  indications  of  the  new 
path  of  national  progress  upon  which  Corea  had  entered. 

Min  Yong  Ik  while  abroad  had  passed  for  an  enlightened  man, 
susceptible  to  modem  ideas  and  in  favor  of  further  opening  Corea 
to  commerce  ; yet  profound  devotion,  on  shipboard,  to  the  Chinese 
classics,  while  his  two  countrymen  were  improving  every  moment 
to  acquire  science  and  a knowledge  of  the  world,  boded  ill  for  the 
future.  Having  been  home  but  a few  weeks,  and  falling  under  the 
influence  of  his  clan,  he  came  to  open  rupture  with  Hong  Yong 
Sik.  Eesigning  from  the  Foreign  Office,  he  assumed  command  of 
the  right  Palace  Guard  Battalion,  and  restored  Chinese  drill-mas- 
ters, the  military  students  from  Japan  being  left  to  gain  their  sup- 
port as  subordinates  in  the  proposed  Postal  Department  Bj'  au- 
tumn the  late  envoy  to  the  United  States  had  sumounded  himself 
with  Chinese  and  pro-Chinese  Conservatives,  the  progi'essive  men 
had  been  hampered  in  their  action,  and  the  revenues  for  the  prom- 
ised enterprises  and  industries  had  been  diverted  to  warlike  prep- 
arations that  looked  as  if  Corea,  as  a vassal,  was  to  help  China 
against  France  in  the  Tonquin  complication.  Already  one  half  of 
the  Chinese  troops  had  been  called  away  because  needed,  while 
Chinese  merchants  and  adventurers  had  greatly  multiplied  in 
Corea.  It  seemed  to  the  progressive  men  as  if  their  country,  the 
beginning  of  whose  independence  they  had  looked  for  in  the 
American  treaty,  was  to  fall  hoi^elessly  into  the  hands  of  the  Chi- 
nese. Added  to  their  fears  was  the  local  irritation  caused  by  the 
insolent  behavior  of  the  newly  created  and  ill-disciplined  native 
troops.  These  braves  were  recruited  almost  wholly  from  the 
guilds  of  pedlers  and  hucksters.  Owing  to  the  lack  of  the  shops 
so  common  in  other  countries,  the  place  of  which  is  supplied  by 
the  many  fairs  held  in  various  towns  and  villages,  this  class  of  petty 
traders  numbers,  in  the  whole  country,  nearly  two  hundred  thou- 
sand able-bodied  men.  Of  the  corps  of  five  thousand  five  hundred 
soldiers,  three  thousand  were  armed  with  Martini-Peabody  rifles. 

At  the  end  of  October,  1884,  the  situation  in  Seoul  was  alarm- 
ing. A state  of  hostility  existed  between  the  leaders  of  the  two 
political  parties,  one  of  which  had  at  their  call  a rabble  of  rapa- 
cious militia  eager  to  try  their  new  tools  upon  their  hereditary 
enemies  the  Japanese,  while  the  other  knew  full  well  the  sterling 
quality  of  the  little  body  of  Japanese  infanti-y,  'withal  crafty  enough 
to  secure  the  employment  of  them  for  their  own  purposes.  Fifteen 
hundred  Chinese  soldiers  were  still  in  the  camp,  under  General  Yuen. 


COREA  IN  1888. 


449 


In  such  a situation,  the  government  being  in  the  hands  of  their 
rivals  and  committed  to  the  pro -Chinese  policy  which  they  de- 
tested, the  Liberals  felt  that  their  heads  were  likely  to  remain  on 
their  shoulders  only  so  long  as  it  pleased  their  enemies  to  bring 
no  charge  against  them.  Under  such  circumstances,  what  could 
they  do  ? How  move  a vote  of  censure  upon  the  ministers  in 
power  ? How  save  their  own  lives  ? 

In  old  Asiatic  nations,  semi-civilized  and  without  representa- 
tive institutions,  revolutions  and  outbreaks  must  be  expected  when 
a change  of  policy  is  decided  upon.  Where  the  means  of  expres- 
sion of  public  opinion  are  lacking,  assassination  seems  to  be  the 
only  resource  to  men  who  have  no  hope  of  moving  by  reason  those 
in  office  and  power.  What  in  England  would  be  accomplished 
simply  by  a peaceful  change  of  ministry,  or  in  the  United  States 
by  a presidential  election,  must  be  accomplished  in  Corea  by  riot 
and  bloodshed.  Dynamite  in  Russia  and  the  keen  sword  in  old 
Jajjan  were  the  means  chosen.  Lot  us  see  how  the  Corean  Liber- 
als attempted,  when  beset  and  thwarted,  to  save  their  own  lives, 
and  reverse  the  policy  of  the  government. 

On  October  25th  one  of  the  Liberal  leaders  intimated  to  an 
American  that,  “ for  the  sake  of  Corea,”  about  ten  of  the  prominent 
Conservatives  “ would  have  to  be  killed.”  The  idea  was  to  remove 
their  rivals  out  of  the  way  by  removing  their  heads,  seize  the  gov- 
ernment, inaugurate  new'  schemes  of  progress,  open  new  ports,  and 
otherwise  commit  Corea  to  the  same  path  as  that  upon  w'hich 
Japan  had  entered.  They  supposed  that  the  Treaty  Powers  would 
condone  and  approve  their  actions,  make  further  favorable  treaties, 
and  loan  money  for  national  imj^rovements.  Further,  they  claim 
to  have  had  the  royal  sanction. 

The  autumn  passed  and  the  moment  seemed  ripe  for  the  plot. 
China,  pressed  by  France,  had  withdrawn  half  her  trooi^s  from 
Seoul,  and  Japan,  with  the  view  to  strengthen  her  influence  in  the 
peninsula,  had  a few  days  before  I'emitted  $400,000  of  the  indem- 
nity exacted  for  the  riot  of  1882.  The  time  to  stx'ike  a blow  for 
Corean  independence,  and  to  break  the  shackles  of  China  forever, 
seemed  to  have  come. 

To  a banquet,  given  on  the  evening  of  December  4th,  to  cele- 
brate the  inauguration  of  the  postal  service,  the  foreign  envovs  and 
several  high  officers  of  the  government  were  invited.  When  nearly 
over  an  alarm  of  fire  broke  out,  and  l\Iin  A^ong  Ik,  going  out  to 
look,  was  set  upon  by  assassins,  but  instead  of  being  killed  as  was 
29 


COREA. 


4rj0 

intended  was  only  wounded.  Thereupon  the  Liberal  leaders  hast- 
ened to  the  palace,  and,  assuring  the  king  that  he  was  in  great 
danger,  sent  in  his  name  to  Mr.  Takezoye  for  the  Japanese  Lega- 
tion guard.  At  the  same  time  the  Conservative  leaders  were  sum- 
moned, as  they  supposed,  by  the  king  ; as  fast  as  they  stepped  out 
of  their  sedan-chairs  at  the  palace-gates,  they  were  relieved  of 
their  heads.  Meanwhile  the  Japanese  infantry  commanded  the 
inner  gates  of  the  palace,  and  during  the  next  day  the  new  minis- 
ters of  Government,  Kim  Ok  Kiun,  Hong  Yong  Sik,  Pak  Hong  Hio 
So  Kwong  Pom,  and  others,  prepared  edicts  to  be  issued  by  the 
king  reforming  ancient  abuses  and  customs,  and  instituting  new 
and  radical  measures  of  national  policy. 

All  day  during  December  5th  the  city  was  in  a state  of  com- 
motion, but,  despite  the  surging  crowds,  no  actual  outbreak  oc- 
curred. On  the  morning  of  the  Gth  the  cry  was  raised,  “Death  to 
the  Japanese,”  and  then  began  a wild  revelry  of  outrage,  butchery, 
and  incendiarism,  in  which  the  new  militia  were  conspicuous. 
The  white  foreigners  in  Seoul,  nine  in  number,  of  whom  three  were 
ladies,  had  gathered  at  the  American  Legation,  which,  under  Lieu- 
tenant Bernadon's  directions,  was  put  in  a state  of  defence.  In 
it  twenty-two  Japanese,  who  had  escaped  bullets,  stones,  and 
knives,  found  refuge.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  Gth  the  Chinese 
troops,  six  hundred  strong,  commanded  by  General  Yuen,  and 
backed  by  three  thousand  Coreans,  moved  upon  the  palace,  to 
drive  out  the  Jajianese.  With  superb  disciphne  and  finest  skill 
Captain  Murakami  and  his  little  baud  drove  off  their  assailants,  and, 
through  the  narrow  streets,  reached  the  Legation  at  8 p.m.,  after 
forty-eight  hours’  absence.  The  score  of  soldiers  left  behind,  aided 
by  the  hundred  or  so  of  civilians  who  had  gathered  within,  had 
successfully  defended  the  inclosure  from  the  mob.  Provisions 
being  exhausted,  the  Japanese,  with  admirable  coolness,  disciphne, 
and  success,  began  the  march  to  the  sea  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
7th.  Despite  hostile  soldieiy  with  rifles  and  cannon,  armed  men 
firing  from  roof  and  wall,  barred  city  gates,  and  a mob  following 
them  to  the  Han  River,  they  crossed,  with  their  wounded,  at  5.30 
P.M.  Reaching  Chimulpo  on  the  morning  of  the  8th,  they  were 
fed  by  the  sailors  of  the  men-of-war,  while  a Japanese  steamer  car- 
ried the  news  to  Nagasaki.' 

' The  details  of  this  outbreak,  and  especially  of  the  military  morpments  of 
the  Japanese,  are  set  forth  with  graphic  power  and  rare  literary  skill  by  Mr. 
Percival  Lowell  in  his  article,  “ A Korean  Coup  d’Etat,”  in  the  Atlantic 


COREA  IN  1888. 


451 


The  short-lived  Liberal  Government  came  to  an  end  after  an 
existence  of  less  than  forty-eight  hours.  Hong  Yong  Sik,  refusing 
to  leave  the  king,  was  taken  with  him  to  the  Chinese  camp,  and 
there  beheaded.  The  other  conspirators  fled  to  Japan,  whence  they 
were  demanded  by  the  Corean  Ministerial  Council,  which  demand 
was  by  the  Japanese  promptly  refused.  The  torture  and  trial  of 
twelve  persons  implicated  in  the  affair  of  December  4th  was  con- 
cluded, January  27,  1885,  and  eleven  were  executed  in  the  usual 
barbarous  manner.  Their  bodies  were  chopped  in  pieces  and  the 
flesh  and  bones  distributed  in  fragments  through  the  streets  of  the 
city.  The  refugees,  except  Edm  Ok  Kiun,  reached  America. 

Count  Inouy6,  of  Japan,  and  Kim  Hong  Chip,  of  Corea,  on  Jan- 
uary 9th,  and  Inouye  and  Li  Hung  Chang,  of  China,  on  May  7th, 
concluded  conventions  by  which  the  late  troubles  were  settled.  The 
chief  points  in  the  diplomacy  were  the  payment  of  indemnity  by 
Corea  to  Japan,  and  a joint  agreement  between  China  and  Jajian 
to  withdraw  their  troops.  Both  camps  were  emptied  on  the  20th, 
and  on  the  21st  the  troops  left  Chimulpo  for  their  respective  coun- 
tries. On  October  5, 1885,  the  Tai  Wen  Kun,  now  sixty-eight  years 
old,  but  fresh  as  a man  of  fifty,  returned  from  China,  and  re-entered 
Seoul  under  a guard  of  Chinese  warriors,  and  many  thousands  of 
Coreans. 

The  affair  of  December  was,  in  its  origin,  an  anti-Chinese  up- 
rising of  radical  Progressives,  but  in  its  ending  an  anti-Japanese 
demonstration.  About  three  hundred  lives  were  lost  by  battle  and 
murder  and  sudden  death.  The  Japanese  riflemen  firing  low,  and 
mostly  while  lying  down,  picked  off  their  enemies  with  remarkable 
skill.  The  conduct  of  the  American  minister.  General  L.  H.  Foote, 
during  this  trying  occasion,  was  most  admirable,  and  the  Lega- 
tion, which  sheltered  all  the  foreigners  and  many  Japanese,  was 
kept  open  and  the  flag  was  never  lowered. 

Divine  Providence,  through  these  unpromising  circumstances, 
opened  a gate  for  the  entrance  of  Western  science  and  Reformed 
Christianity.  Dr.  Henry  N.  Allen,  a missionary  jjhj’sician  from 
Ohio,  having  arrived  in  S.!oul  in  September,  w^as  at  once  called 
upon  to  attend  upon  Min  Yong  Ik  and  the  wounded  Chinese  sol- 
diers. The  superiority  of  modern  methods  being  at  once  manifest, 

Monthly  for  November,  1886.  See  also  the  luminous  “Report  of  Informa- 
tion,’’&c.,  by  Ensign  G.  C.  Foulke,  U.S.N.,  in  “Foreign  Relations  of  the 
United  States,”  for  1885  (p.  335',  to  which  the  present  chapter  is  much  in- 
debted. 


452 


CORZA. 


mauj  natives  sougbi  medical  aid  of  Dr.  Mien.  Unable  to  attend 
to  them  all,  application  was  made  for  a hospital,  and  the  govern- 
ment set  apart  the  dwelling  occupied  by  Hong  Yong  Sik,  and, 
naming  it  the  “House  of  Civilized  Virtue,”  established,  April  10, 
1885,  a hospital.  Assisted  by  other  Americans,  Dr.  J.  W.  Heron 
and  Rev.  H.  C.  Underwood,  the  work  has  continued,  and  the  first 
3’ear's  rejiort  is  a most  interesting  document,  affording  a wide  view 
into  the  sanitary  condition  of  the  people.'  Following  this  was  the 
arrival  of  American  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Metho- 
dist Churches,  and,  later,  of  three  young  men,  Messrs.  D.  A.  Bunker, 

G.  W.  Gilmore,  and  H.  B.  Hulbert,  engaged  by  the  Corean  Gov- 
ernment as  teachers  to  begin  an  educational  system  for  the  king- 
dom. The  school,  with  thu'ty-five  sons  of  noble  families,  ojjened 
September  23,  1885.  An  American  lady  physician,  Miss  Ellers, 
now  Mrs.  Bunker,  has  waited  upon  the  queen  and  royal  ladies. 
In  the  colony  of  Americans  in  Seoul,  July  22,  1886,  twenty-three 
colleges  or  professional  schools  were  represented,  showing  the 
high  character  and  cultivation  of  the  Americans  representing  us  in 
Corea.  A union  Christian  church  was  organized  early  in  1887, 
meeting  for  worship  at  the  Legation  of  the  United  States  by  invi- 
tation of  the  American  minister.  Captain  "William  H.  Parker. 

The  first  native  Christian  convert  to  Reformed  Christianity  was 
baptized  by  the  Rev.  Horace  C.  Underwood,  on  the  second  Sun- 
day in  July,  1886,  and  the  first  native  Christian  church  in  Corea, 
according  to  the  Presbyterian  polity,  was  organized  by  the  same 
missionary  in  1887.  It  had  in  May,  1888,  forty  members.  The 
Methodist  missionaries.  Rev.  William  B.  Sci'anton,  M.D.,  and  Rev. 

H.  G.  Appenzeller,  have  established  a private  hospital,  and  schools 
for  boys  and  girls.  A fine  brick  building  for  a college  hall  was 
dedicated  by  Bishop  H.  W.  Warren  as  “America’s  gift  to  Corea.” 


' From  this  report  we  learn  that  “ fitty  per  cent,  of  the  deaths  in  Korea 
are  from  small-pox."  Syphilis  is  an  *•  almost  omnipresent  disease,”  760 
cases  being  treated  in  one  year.  Pediciili  and  tape-worm,  wounds  from  ar- 
rows and  stones,  abscesses,  skin-diseases,  scro.ula,  dropsy,  and  indigestion  are 
very  common.  Malaria  is  the  most  general  cause  of  disease.  Beriberi,  mela- 
nosis, distoma,  and  filaria  exist.  The  patients  respond  readily  to  medicine, 
but,  owing  to  their  meat  diet  and  strong  drink,  do  not  do  as  well  after  surgical 
operations  as  the  Chinese  and  Japanese.  Of  the  cases  treated,  there  were  of 
fever  1,147  ; digestion,  etc.,  2,032  ; circulation,  114  ; respiration,  476  ; nervous 
system,  833  ; genito-urinary  organs,  1.902  ; eyes,  629 ; ear,  318  ; bones  and 
tendons,  105  ; malformations.  37  ; skin,  845  ; of  women,  67 ; in  all,  10,460, 
with  394  dispensary  operations. 


COREA  IN  18S8. 


453 


With  the  increasing  mastery  of  the  language,  a committee  for  the 
translation  of  the  Bible  into  Corean  was  formed  in  Seoul,  in  March, 
1888.  With  orphanages,  Sunday-schools,  Christian  woman's  work 
in  the  home,  and  an  open  Bible,  a new  phase  of  Christianity,  novel 
yet  primitive,  opens  in  Corea. 

Of  the  Roman  form  of  the  faith  there  are,  besides  a bishop,  a 
dozen  or  more  French  priests  in  Seoul,  who  no  longer  need  to  hve 
in  disguise,  but  have  come  forth  to  the  light,  and  to  begin  the 
erection  of  a cathedral  in  the  capital.  A treaty  with  France  was 
negotiated  in  the  summer  of  188G,  and  ratified  May  30,  1887.  A 
strenuous  effort  was  made  to  secure  toleration  of  religion  and  the 
right  to  openly  preach  and  proselyte,  which  the  Corean  Govern- 
ment as  strenuously  refused. 

While  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  Christian  teachers,  of  whatever 
form  of  the  faith,  will  proceed  in  the  work  of  proselyting  with  wis- 
dom, and  while  temporary  interruptions  or  reactions  through 
governmental  interference  may  occur,  yet  the  work  cannot  perma- 
nently be  hindered.  Corea  will  find  that  the  Treaty  Powers  wall 
class  her  civilization  as  unworthy  of  recoguition,  if  persecution  is 
allowed.  Wise  toleration  is  the  surest  proof  that  barbarism  has 
past  and  enlightened  civilization  begun. 

Americans  have  thus  far  been  chosen  as  advisers  and  assistants 
of  the  nation  which  has  latest  of  all  entered  into  the  world’s  broth- 
erhood. Three  military  officers  to  organize  her  army,  naval  offi- 
cers to  inaugurate  a navj’,  commissioners  of  customs,  and  a coun- 
sellor in  the  Foreign  Office  ai-e  among  these.  The  latter  position, 
most  difficult  and  delicate,  has  been  held  by  Judge  O.  N.  Denny. 
Surrounded  by  powerful  and  ambitious  nations,  Corea  needs  the 
wisest  advice.  On  April  14, 1885,  the  British  Government,  “in  view 
of  eventualities”  with  Russia,  ordered  the  “temporary  occupa- 
tion ” of  Port  Hamilton  in  the  Nam  How  group  of  islands,  about 
thirty-five  miles  from  the  northeast  end  of  Quelpaert.  Despite 
all  offers  of  gold,  and  all  diplomatic  pressure,  the  Corean  Govern- 
ment protested  against  this  seizure  of  territory,  and,  after  volumi- 
nous correspondence  and  the  assurance  that  Russia  would  not 
occui^y  any  part  of  Corea,  the  British  flag  was  hauled  down,  Febru- 
ary 27,  1887. 

The  Port  Hamilton  episode  was  valuable  to  Corea,  because  it 
indirectly  taught  her  to  look  no  longer  to  China  for  light  and  help, 
and  this  for  reasons  which  cannot  here  be  given  in  detail  ; and  she 
now  resolved  to  appeal  to  the  world  to  determine  her  pohtical 


454 


COREA. 


status.  Renouncing  the  idea  of  the  suzerainty  of  China  over  Corea, 
the  king  and  government  sent  embassies  to  Japan,  Europe,  and 
the  United  States,  to  establish  permanent  legations.  This  move- 
ment was  opposed  by  the  Chinese,  and  especially  by  the  minister 
Yuen,  in  an  active,  impudent,  and  even  a villainous  manner.  Yuen, 
who  led  the  Chinese  troops  during  the  fighting  of  December  4th, 
and  who  had  escorted  the  Tai  Wen  Kuu  to  Corea,  is  believed  to 
have  ifiotted  to  dethrone  the  king  and  set  up  another  son  of  the 
Tai  Wen  Kun,  as  a pro-Chinese  partisan,  on  the  throne.  Expect- 
ing to  make  use  of  the  Corean  military,  whom  he  had  drilled  in  per- 
son, his  plot  was  exposed  by  IVIin  Yong  Ik.  After  continued  efibrts 
to  hamper  the  government  in  progressive  measures,  Yuen  suc- 
ceeded only  in  hastening  the  decision  of  the  Corean  Government 
to  despatch  the  embassies  ; an  act  which  was  nothing  less  than 
Corea’s  declaration  of  independence  of  China.  Under  the  “ favored 
nation  ” clause,  the  United  States  and  the  other  treaty  powers  have 
equal  rights  with  China  ; and  Russia  and  the  United  States,  at  least, 
have  insisted  upon  exercising  them.  The  right  to  make  a treaty 
carries  with  it  the  right  of  legation  abroad.  To  checkmate  any 
design  of  China  to  prevent  the  departure  of  the  envoys,  or  to  con- 
vert her  nominal  authority  into  assertion  of  sovereignty  or  suze- 
rainty, the  Hon.  Hugh  N.  Densmore,  our  minister,  by  the  orders 
of  the  United  States  Government,  invited  the  embassy  to  take  pas- 
sage from  Chimulpo  in  the  U.S.S.S.  Omaha,  which  was  done.  In 
charge  of  Dr.  H.  N.  Allen,  Pak  Chung  Yang,  a noble  of  the  second 
rank.  Envoy  Extraordinary  and  Minister  Plenipotentiary  of  the 
King  of  Corea,  arrived  in  Washington  and  had  audience  of  Presi- 
dent Cleveland,  in  January,  1888.  Chio  Sin  He,  of  equal  rank,  re- 
sides in  Eurojje,  and  another  minister  in  Tokio. 

Is  not  this  year  1888  of  the  Chidstian  era,  and  Chu-sen  and  of 
the  reigning  dynasty  the  four  hundred  and  ninty-seventh,  the  year 
of  Corea’s  independence  ? On  whatever  points  Progressive  and  Con- 
servative difter,  they  have  united  upon  the  determination  to  assert 
and  maintain  national  freedom,  and  the  King  is  theii-  leader.  It 
may  be  that  in  the  very  weakness  of  the  little  kingdom  lies  her  real 
strength,  and  that  in  the  interest  of  peace  and  harmony  Russia  and 
England  as  well  as  China  and  Japan  will  unite  to  maintain  her  in- 
tegrity. The  worn-out  dogmas  of  Chinese  statecraft  must  pass 
away,  as  have  the  obsolete  notions  of  despotism  in  Europe,  and 
Corea  be  allowed  to  work  out  her  career  as  a sovereign  state,  in  the 
line  pointed  out  by  progressive  Japan  and  democratic  America. 


CHAPTER  L. 


COKEA  IN  1897. 

Old  Corea  is  fast  passing  away.  The  new  Corea  is  coming  and 
is  now.  We  wrote  fifteen  years  ago  (p.  441)  : “The  pivot  of  the 
future  history  of  Eastern  Asia  is  Corea.  On  her  soil  will  be  decided 
the  problem  of  supremacy  by  the  Jealous  rivals,  China,  Japan,  and 
Russia.”  The  crisis  came  sooner  than  we  expected.  In  this  year 
Chinese  political  influence  in  Corea  is  only  a memory.  Japan’s 
power  in  the  peninsula  has  culminated  and  waned.  Russia  seems 
now  to  be  dominant.  The  King  of  Corea,  on  February  11,  1896, 
left  the  palace  and  made  his  personal  and  official  residence  at  the 
Russian  Legation  in  Seoul. 

The  Chino- Japanese  war  of  1894-95  changed  the  face  of  the  Far 
East.  It  dragged  China  out  of  her  semi-somnolent  condition, 
exposing  her  almost  incredible  weakness  to  the  whole  world.  It 
showed  full-armed  Japan  as  one  of  the  Powers  of  the  world,  with 
which  even  the  great  nations  of  Europe  must  reckon.  Meanwhile, 
passive  before  them  all,  unable  even  to  maintain  neutrality,  Corea 
remained  a political  cipher.  Now,  however,  though  old  Corea,  like 
a tree  that  has  been  laid  prostrate  by  axe  or  storm,  has  vanished, 
never  to  rise  again,  yet  out  of  the  roots  hopeful  shoots  are  coming 
forth  to  new  life. 

Let  us  now  pick  up  the  threads  of  Corean  history  since  our  last 
chapter  was  written,  in  1888. 

Whether  fair  or  unfair,  the  comparison  is  constantly  made  be- 
tween Japan  and  Corea.  The  question  is  often  asked  as  to  the 
causes  of  the  marvellous  career  of  the  island  nation,  while  the 
Coreans  still  dwell  in  weakness.  One  answer  may  be  found  in 
the  fact  that  Corea  is  perhaps  very  old,  proudly  claiming  a civiliza- 
tion of  “four  thousand  years,”  while  the  Japanese  began  their  ca- 
reer in  history  contemporaneously  with  the  Teutonic  tribes.  Apart 
from  theory,  the  simple  fact  is  that  Japan,  before  her  fertilizing 
contact  with  modern  Christianity  and  the  Western  nations,  had  en- 


456 


COREA. 


joyed  profound  national  peace  for  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years.  During  this  period  her  gates  were  never  absolutely  closed 
against  the  thought  of  Europe.  During  all  her  supposed  isolation, 
she  kept  open  direct  communication  not  only  with  the  Chinese 
world  but  with  Christendom.  The  leaven  of  the  West  was  being 
constantly  imported,  hidden  though  ever  potent,  through  the 
Dutchmen  at  Nagasaki.  There  poured  in  a constant  stream  of 
ideas,  books,  science,  and  men  of  active  intellect  from  whom  thou- 
sands of  Japanese  so  learned  that  they  were  thoroughly  converted 
to  AVestern  ideas.  Japan  possessed  what  Corea  lacked  and  does 
lack — a large  body  of  educated,  alert,  and  intelligent  men,  forming 
the  great  soldier-scholar  or  samurai  class,  and  able,  when  united,  to 
lift  up  the  whole  body  of  the  people  and  to  swing  the  nation  away 
from  Chinese  culture  toward  Christendom  and  its  ideals.  Further- 
more, Japan  being  nearest  the  United  States,  enjoyed,  by  a whole 
generation  of  time,  an  earlier  and  larger  contact  with  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Europe  and  America  than  Corea ; while  being  also,  both  as 
to  intellect  and  geography,  in  blood,  spirit,  and  space,  much  fur- 
ther distant  from  China. 

On  the  other  hand,  Corea,  besides  suffering  devastating  invasions 
from  invaders,  Japanese,  Chinese,  and  Manchius,  has  been  until 
recently  completely  isolated  from  Western  civilization.  The  coun- 
try is  poorer  and  smaller  than  Japan.  The  only  culture  of  her 
educated  men  has  been  that  of  unprogressive  China.  Confucian- 
ism, which  glorifies  the  past,  looks  with  contempt  upon  the  present 
and  upon  science  and  progress,  has  been  to  Corea  both  a blessing 
and  a blight.  Above  all,  Corea  has  had  no  large  and  united  body 
of  educated  men  able  to  lift  the  nation  out  of  the  grooves  of  igno- 
rance, bigotry,  and  conceited  conservatism. 

The  American  treaty,  which  compelled  the  making  of  others, 
and  the  train  of  resulting  influences,  including  the  travel  of  native 
noblemen  around  the  world,  served  to  melt  wax  and  to  harden  clay. 
Corean  conservatism  became  as  unchangeable  terra-cotta.  Corean 
liberalism  was  fused  into  new  forms.  The  Progressives,  led  by 
Kim  Ok  Kiun,  soon  saw  the  “irrepressible  conflict”  begun.  Ee- 
solving  to  kill  rather  than  be  killed,  they  followed  out,  even  to 
perfection  of  details,  the  true  Corean  and  the  old  Japanese  pro- 
gramme. Having  no  ballots  they  used  the  Oriental  substitute,  as- 
sassination. They  set  in  motion  that  revolution  of  1884‘  which 
seems  to  have  been  the  pivot  of  Corean  modern  history  (p.  450). 


COREA  IN  1897, 


457 


For  nine  years  the  Japanese  Government  gave  to  the  Corean 
refugee  Kim  Ok  Kiun  the  same  asylum  and  protection  which, 
under  the  laws  of  civilization,  it  gives  to  all  foreigners.  During 
all  this  time  the  reactionary  government  in  Seoul  not  only  asked 
for  his  delivery  up  to  torture  and  his  public  exposure  as  carrion, 
but  Japan  itself  became  the  breeding  place  for  the  plots  of  as- 
sassins sent  to  kill  him.  Finally,  in  April,  1894,  Kim  Ok  Kiun 
was  lured  to  Shanghai  by  a false  telegram  and  a forged  bank  draft 
and  there  promptly  murdered.  His  assassin  was  rewarded  with 
honor,  fame,  and  money.  The  Chinese  Government,  wnth  in- 
decent haste,  but  followiug  its  ancient  traditions  of  savagery,  sent 
the  victim’s  body  in  a man-of-war  to  Cho-sen,  where  it  was 
punctually  cut  into  pieces  and  the  head  and  limbs  exposed  on  the 
public  highways.  In  new  Corea,  this  barbarous  custom,  like  that 
of  exposing  those  sick  of  infectious  disease  to  their  fate,  is  a thing 
of  the  past. 

Meanwliile,  the  Peking  mandarins  still  claiming  Corea  as  “ a 
tributary  state” — to  the  insult  of  the  United  States,  Great  Britain, 
and  the  other  Treaty  Powers — were  steadily  plotting  to  keep  the 
Peninsular  people  hopelessly  swamped  in  Confucianism  and  bar- 
barism. Their  pliant  tool  was  Yuan,  the  Chinese  resident  in 
Seoul,  who  alone,  of  all  the  foreign  diplomatists  in  the  Corean 
capital,  could  sit  during  interviews  with  the  King.  He  busied 
himself  in  bullying  the  government,  lecturing  the  King  and  his 
ministers  upon  the  wickedness  of  listening  to  the  Americans, 
the  missionaries,  and  foreign  advisers,  and  in  having  not  only 
schools  but  also  those  modern  improvements  which  are  based 
upon  a different  theory  of  the  universe  than  that  current  in  the 
Middle  Kingdom.  AVithout  the  consent  of  Yuan,  who  was  prac- 
tically a Chinese  Maj’or  of  the  Palace,  little  or  nothing  could  be 
done.  His  parade  of  palanquin  and  guards,  in  his  frequent 
vibration  between  the  royal  residence  and  the  Chinese  legation, 
formed  one  of  the  notable  siglits  of  the  Corean  capital.  In  a 
word,  Li  Hung  Chang’s  policy,  working  in  conjunction  with  the 
Mins  at  Court  headed  by  the  Queen,  had  resulted  in  a vigorous 
and  undisputed  reassertion  of  Chinese  control.  It  looked  as  if  the 
influence  of  Japan  had  become  a cipher,  while  that  of  the  United 
States  had  politically  dwindled  into  a merely  academic  theory  of 
Corean  independence.  Potentially,  Japan  was  insulted  and  defied 
by  her  old  rival  and  enemy,  China.  To  make  her  grip  on  Corea 


458 


COREA. 


sure,  China  massed  her  forces  on  the  frontier,  bought  large  quan- 
tities of  Nagasaki  coal  for  her  steel-clad  fleet  at  Port  Arthur,  and 
seemed  defiantly  ready  to  maintain  at  all  hazards  her  prestige  in 
the  peninsula,  which  she  called  her  “ tributary  state,” 

Thus  stood,  or  rather,  thus  crouched,  in  the  early  days  of 
1894,  the  pigmy  Corea  between  the  continental  colossus  on  the 
one  hand  and  the  insular  athlete  on  the  other.  To  add  to  the 
pigmy’s  troubles,  intestine  disturbances  broke  out,  which  culmi- 
nated in  rebellion  and  civil  war,  at  the  local  causes  of  which  let  us 
now  glance. 

Mediseval  Korai,  having  sunk  into  stagnation  under  a corrupt 
Buddhism,  had,  with  the  great  uprising  of  1392,  which  brought  in 
the  new  and  still  reigning  dynasty,  elevated  Confucianism  into  an 
official  cultus.  The  new  government  put  Buddhism  under  ban, 
driving  its  priests  into  the  mountains  and  secluded  monasteries, 
utilizing  them  as  a sort  of  clerical  militia  and  rural  police,  while 
forbidding  the  bonzes  and  nuns  entrance  into  walled  cities.  Con- 
fucianism of  a rather  antiquated  type  became  the  basis  of  culture 
and  the  religion — so  far  as  Chinese  ethics  and  etiquette  can  be 
called  a religion — of  the  State.  Differing  from  the  Confucianism 
of  China,  which  makes  filial  piety  supreme,  and  from  that  of  old 
Japan,  which  made  loyalty  the  basis  of  all  virtues  and  of  character,^ 
the  Confucianistic  philosophy  of  Corea  relates  more  to  the  political 
and  social  relations  of  life.  As  in  the  other  countries  of  the  old 
Chinese  world,  where  it  is  now  already  waxing  old,  having  vanished 
from  Japan,  the  system  has  ever  lent  itself  admirably  to  despotism 
and  to  continuance  of  the  power  held  by  the  privileged  over  the 
masses.  Allied  with  Chinese  bigotry  of  race  and  ignorance  of  the 
world,  Corean  Confucianism  degenerated  into  the  savagery  of  con- 
ceit, of  which  the  Tai-Wen-Kun  seemed  an  incarnation,  and  made 
Cho-sen,  as  a body  politic,  a country  eaten  up  with  parasites — one- 
tenth  of  the  population  living  on  the  other  nine-tenths.  For 
centuries  a great  mass  of  lazy  and  non-tax  paying,  non-producing 
gentry,  collectively  called  Yang-Ban  (civil  and  military),  has  been 
interested  in  keeping  things  as  they  were ; that  is,  to  have  igno- 
rance, poverty,  disease,  and  oppression  hold  their  undisputed  sway. 
Practically,  the  old  Corean  political  system  resulted  in  the  paraly- 
sis of  motives  in  the  mind  of  the  laborer,  farmer,  or  trader,  to  gain 


> See  The  Religions  of  Japan,  Chapters  FV.  and  V. 


COEEA  IN  1897. 


459 


wealth  or  get  comfort.  It  caused  the  growth  of  superstitions  like 
microbes  in  dead  matter,  the  shutting  out  of  light  and  knowledge, 
and  the  holding  down  of  the  people  under  the  awful  incubus  of 
Confucianism.  The  Chinese  system  meant  in  Cho-sen  what  it 
means  in  China — permanent  paralysis  and  ultimate  national  death 
through  foreign  conquest.  The  Japanese  long  ago  perceived  the 
facts,  and  in  Dai  Nippon  Confucianism  is  but  an  echo. 

It  is  no  wonder  that  the  Progressives,  returning  from  America, 
Europe,  and  New  Japan,  wanted  a change  at  any  cost.  Slight 
wonder  also,  that  like  children  in  experience,  they  imagined  that 
human  nature  and  old  institutions  could  be  changed  from  the  bot- 
tom by  a cotip  d’etat. 

In  the  modern  history  of  Asia,  the  forces  that  have  upheaved 
nations  and  brought  forth  new  life  were  born  of  Christianity.  As 
early  as  1777  the  first  seeds  of  the  new  faith  had  begun  to  sprout. 
Within  a century  the  widespread  and  deeply  rooted  tree,  often  in 
storms,  was  able  to  withstand  one  of  the  heaviest  tornadoes  of  per- 
secution known  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  Corean  Confucian- 
ism in  its  persecutions  has  ever  shown  itself  as  barbarous  and  as 
devilish  as  the  Inquisition,  or  anything  in  history  which  masks 
man’s  lower  nature  under  the  garb  of  nobler  pretexts.  Yet  the 
very  patience  of  the  Christians  under  their  tortures,  the  zeal  and 
consecration  of  both  natives  and  their  foreign  priests,  so  impressed 
the  Corean  scholar  Choi  Chei  Ou,  that  in  1859  he  set  himself  to 
ponder  the  question  whether,  after  all,  Christianity,  though  foreign, 
were  not  the  true  religion. 

After  severe  sickness,  and  a revelation,  as  he  believed  from  the 
Lord  of  Heaven,  Choi  felt  himself  called  to  found  a new  religion. 
From  the  elements  of  the  three  systems’  of  Confucius,  Lao-Tsze, 
and  the  Buddha,  he  composed  the  sacred  book  of  the  Tonk  Ilaks, 
or  followers  of  Oriental  culture,  entitled  the  Great  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  wrote  the  prayer  which  his  followers  still  daily  repeat.  Thus 
began  in  Kion-Chiu,  a town  forty-five  miles  north  of  Fu-San,  a 
great  movement,  which  quickly  spread  into  Chung-Chong  and 
Chulla-Do  provinces.  Entering  the  sphere  of  politics,  it  gave  the 
down-trodden  peasants  hope  and  new  life  in  the  midst  of  the  awful 
night  of  ever-increasing  official  corruption  and  oppression.  For 


' A common  procedure  in  Chinese  Asia  and  the  basis  of  many  sects.  See  The 
Religions  of  Japan,  pp.  369-70. 


460 


COREA. 


about  this  time  the  change  of  the  provincial  governors’  tenure  of 
office  from  three  years  to  one  year,  meant  vastly  increased  burdens 
upon  the  people,  since  the  political  spoilsman,  who  usually  bought 
his  office,  had  less  time  wherein  to  recoup  and  became  threefold 
more  grasping  than  before. 

The  influence  of  Christianity  is  very  manifest  in  the  history  of 
the  Tong  Haks  and  in  the  literary,  dogmatic,  and  devotional  mani- 
festations of  their  leader.  Within  six  years  Choi  and  his  disciples 
were  officially  charged  with  being  “ foreigner-Coreans  ’’and  followers 
of  the  Lord  of  Heaven,  that  is,  Koman  Catholic  Christians.  He 
was  tried,  tortured  and  beheaded,  and  his  doctrines  were  outlawed. 

Nevertheless,  the  movement  spread  during  a whole  generation. 
It  found  its  affinity  with  that  spirit  of  revolution  and  of  resistance 
to  intolerable  official  oppression  which  in  the  southern  provinces 
was  born  about  the  time  of,  or  even  before  the  rise  of,  the  Tong 
Haks.  The  two  movements  melted  into  each  other  and  became  one. 

Early  in  1893  fifty  of  Choi’s  followers  entered  Seoul,  presenting 
before  the  palace  gate,  with  pathetic  ceremonies,  a petition  that 
their  founder  be  rehabilitated  and  their  sect  be  tolerated  even  as 
the  Christians  were.  They  intimated  that  if  they  were  keiJt  under 
ban  they  would  expel  the  foreigners  out  of  the  country.  Their 
prayer  was  refused  and  they  were  driven  away  by  the  palace  guards. 

With  the  bursting  forth  of  the  buds  of  spring-time,  there  ap- 
peared a great  uprising  of  the  peasantry  in  the  southern  provinces. 
Led  by  the  Tong  Haks  the  goaded  villagers  drove  the  magistrates 
from  office,  in  some  cases  taking  dire  revenge  for  past  cruelties. 
The  soldiers  sent  from  Seoul  to  put  down  the  insurrection  were 
scattered  like  chaff  before  the  wind.  When  the  insurgents  occu- 
pied the  chief  city  of  Chulla-Do,  the  danger  seemed  to  threaten  the 
whole  kingdom.  The  Corean  General  Hong  notified  his  inability 
to  cope  with  the  situation.  Then  it  was  that  the  pro-Chinese  fac- 
tion at  the  Court,  instigated  by  Yuan,  applied  to  Peking,  asking 
for  military  aid  to  put  down  the  Tong-IIak  rebels.  According  to 
the  treaty  of  May  7,  1885  (p.  451),  neither  Japan  nor  China  was  to 
send  armed  men  into  the  peninsula  without  first  notifying  the  other. 

The  mandarins  of  the  Tsung-li  Yamen  were  only  too  ready  to 
let  the  United  States  and  the  other  Treaty  Powers  know  that  China 
had  not  yet  fully  accepted  Western  diplomacy,  as  well  as  to  affront 
Japan.  Feeling  perfectly  safe,  because  of  her  iron-clad  fleet,  her 
forts  at  Port  Arthur  and  Wei-Hai-Wei,  and  Li  Hung  Chang’s 


COKEA  IN  1897. 


461 


German -drilled  troops,  the  Chinese  Government  proceeded  to  vio- 
late the  treaty  of  1885.  First  forwarding  the  troops  on  June  7th, 
China  afterward  sent  a despatch  to  the  Japanese  Legation  in 
Peking  in  which  were  the  words  which  we  italicize  : “ It  is  in  har- 
mony with  our  constant  practice  to  protect  our  trihutary  states  by 
sending  our  troops  to  assist  them.  . . . General  Weh  has  been 

ordered  to  proceed  to  Zenra  ...  to  restore  the  peace  of  our 
tributary  state.”  Thus,  against  all  the  world,  China  in  plain 
words,  by  force  of  arms  and  in  the  face  of  the  treaties,  reasserted 
her  ancient  claims  of  suzerainty  over  Corea  as  a vassal  state. 

This  last  ounce  broke  the  Japanese  camel’s  back.  The  popular 
heart  had  already  been  fired  by  the  brutal  murder  of  Kim  Ok  Kiun 
and  the  defiant  display  of  Chinese  barbarism.  The  diplomatic  and 
military  action  of  China  now  exasperated  the  Tokio  government. 
Having  in  1880,  at  ex-President  XJ.  S.  Grant’s  suggestion,  agreed 
to  settle  the  long  debate  over  the  question  of  the  ownership  of  the 
Kiu  Kill  Islands,  and  appointed  a plenipotentiary  for  a joint  High 
Commission,  only  to  have  the  Emperor  of  China  step  in  and  turn 
the  whole  affair  into  a burlesque  by  neutralizing  the  articles  of 
agreement  when  made,  the  Japanese  statesmen  were  not  likely  to 
stand  a second  insult,  to  be  lured  into  a fresh  humiliation  under 
China,  or  to  have  their  countrymen  murdered  and  the  legation  in 
Seoul  again  burned.  On  June  12,  1894,  Tokio  replied  to  Peking 
announcing  the  despatch  of  a body  of  troops  under  strict  discipline 
to  Cho-sen.  Five  days  later  Japan  invited  China  to  undertake, 
with  her,  financial  and  administrative  reforms  in  Corea,  in  order  to 
preserve  the  peace  of  the  Far  East.  China,  curtly  refusing,  de- 
manded the  immediate  return  to  Japan  of  her  soldiers.  The  reply 
from  Tokio  was,  pending  an  amicable  settlement  of  the  questions 
in  dispute,  any  further  despatch  of  Chinese  troops  into  Corea  would 
mean  war.  Even  before  Japan’s  notification  was  sent,  China  had 
ordered  her  ’J’artar  forces  in  Manchuria  to  cross  the  Yalu  River, 
and  having  chartered  the  British  ship  Kow-Shing,  filled  it  with 
soldiers  to  re-enforce  the  Chinese  camp  at  A-san  in  the  northwest 
of  Chung-Chong. 

The  world  knows  the  rest  of  the  story.  With  astonishing  ce- 
lerity and  perfection  of  organization,  the  Japanese  landed  an  army 
corps  at  Chimulpo.  They  marched  toward  Seoul,  throwing  a pon- 
toon bridge  over  the  Han  River  in  twenty  minutes.  Twelve  days 
after  orders  had  been  received  in  the  home  camps,  the  Japanese 


4G2 


COEEA. 


regiments  had  their  military  cordon  around  Seoul  complete.  On 
July  23d,  after  a skirmish  between  the  Japanese  Ministers  military 
escort  and  the  pro-Chinese  native  troops,  Mr.  lioshi  Torn,  envoy 
of  the  Mikado,  demanded  of  the  King  of  Corea  an  answer  to  the 
question  of  Corea’s  independence  and  willingness  to  stand  by  her 
treaty  with  Japan.  The  King’s  reply  was  in  the  affirmative.  Two 
days  later  the  Kow-Shing,  after  summons  to  surrender,  with  four 
hours  of  refusal  on  the  one  side  and  of  waiting  on  the  other,  was 
sunk  by  the  guns  of  the  Naniwa.  Six  days  later,  July  29th  and 
30th,  the  Chinese  forces  at  A-san  were  routed  and  their  stronghold 
occupied.  The  Japanese  thus  w’on  their  first  battle  fought  on  a 
foreign  soil  for  three  hundred  years,  and  also  the  first  in  which  only 
Western  uniforms  and  weapons  had  been  used. 

The  declarations  of  war  between  the  emperors  of  China  and 
Japan — the  old  rival  Sons  of  Heaven — were  published  to  the  world 
on  the  same  day,  August  1,  1894.  The  former  was  clear  in  phrase 
and  temperate  in  tone.  The  other  was  full  of  arrogance  and  igno- 
rance, speaking  of  the  enemy  as  Wo-jen  or  pigmies.  At  bottom 
the  Chino-Japanese  war  meant  the  right  of  a nation  to  change  its 
civilization. 

On  the  return  of  the  victors  of  A-san,  on  August  5th,  a cere- 
mony of  great  beauty  and  striking  significance  took  place  outside 
of  the  city  gate.  A great  gateway  or  arch  of  greenery  was  erected, 
and  after  the  display  of  the  spoils,  clothes,  drums,  cannon,  and 
flags  taken  in  the  campaign,  Sho-kon-sai,  or  memorial  services  in 
honor  of  the  slain,  were  held  in  the  presence  of  thousands  of  spec- 
tators. Meanwhile  the  Tong  Haks  had  scattered  and  fled.  Com- 
panies of  Japanese  troops  occupied  the  palace  enclosure  in  Seoul 
until  December,  1895. 

In  the  campaign  which  followed,  Japan  made  trial  of  her  splen- 
didly equipped  modern  army,  mostly  made  up  of  men  born  since 
the  old  arms — bows,  arrows,  and  spears,  and  the  armor  of  iron, 
buckskin,  and  lacquered  paper — had  been  discarded.  Her  soldiers 
had  grown  up  in  the  new  era  of  those  ideas,  borrowed  directly  from 
Christian  civilization,  which  make  life  worth  living  for  the  Jap- 
anese common  man.  The  Murata  rifle,  which  seems  made  for  the 
Japanese  soldier,  even  as  the  glove  is  made  for  the  hand,  the  light 
and  efficient  field  artillery,  the  hospital  corps  and  regiment  of 
trained  nurses,  and  the  whole  organization  and  equipment  showed 
an  army  with  a spirit  not  beyond  that  of  the  days  of  Kato  and 


COREA  IN  1897. 


463 


Konishi,  while  its  powers  of  destruction  and  recuperation  were 
vastly  greater.  The  fighting  men  were  helj^ed  and  waited  upon, 
not  by  the  horse  and  baggage-wagon,  the  teamster  and  the  mule, 
but  by  tens  of  thousands  of  trained  laborers,  brave,  patient,  intelli- 
gent, and  under  excellent  discipline. 

On  the  other  hand  were  the  Chinese  forces,  among  which  were 
probably  thirty  thousand  well-drilled  men.  The  majority  con- 
sisted of  a motley  collection  of  human  beings  with  a vast  and  im- 
posing paraphernalia  of  flags,  banners,  umbrellas,  and  a range  of 
weapons  that  furnished  a panorama  of  military  history  since  the 
days  of  Genghis  Khan.  Their  modern  muskets  represented  ten 
different  makes.  The  official  organization  was  honey-combed  with 
corruption  ; and,  most  horrible  to  relate,  the  Chinese  soldiers  had 
to  go  to  war  without  a hospital  corps  and  train.  With  a modern 
navy,  even  more  powerful,  as  they  imagined,  than  the  Jajjanese, 
the  Chinese  expected  easy  victory  both  on  land  and  sea. 

The  physical  geography  of  a country  indicates  and  decides  its 
military  history.  Most  of  the  decisive  battles  on  Corean  soil  have 
been  fought  in  or  near  Ping- An  (Ping- Yang).  We  have  read  how 
the  victorious  career  of  Konishi,  nearly  three  centuries  before,  had 
been  here  checked,  and  the  disastrous  retreat  southward  of  the  Jap- 
anese compelled  before  the  overwhelming  Ming  and  Tartar  hosts. 
In  1894  the  Chinese  fortified  Ping-An  and  its  approaches  and  massed 
their  land  forces  here,  while  at  sea  their  cruisers  and  battle-ships 
convoyed  transports  full  of  soldiers  to  the  mouth  of  the  Y^alu 
River,  to  prevent  the  Japanese  from  getting  out  of  Corea  and  in 
the  hope  of  overwhelming  them  at  one  onset.  The  Jai^anese,  dis- 
embarking on  both  coasts,  at  Gensan  and  in  the  Ta-Tong  River, 
with  their  forces  from  the  south,  moved  in  three  columns  which 
met  at  Ping-An.  After  two  days’  fighting,  on  September  15th  and 
16th,  the  Chinese  army  was  not  only  beaten,  but  routed.  The 
next  day,  at  sea,  the  first  great  battle  of  hostile  fleets  of  modern 
steel  ships  with  high-powered  and  quick-firing  guns  took  place. 
The  Japanese  were  victorious.  The  Chinese  fleet  was  so  disabled 
that  it  was  never  afterward  able  to  resume  the  offensive.  Before 
October  1st  Corea  was  entirely  cleared  of  Chinese. 

Then  followed  the  brilliant  campaign  in  Manchuria  in  which, 
after  an  almost  unbroken  series  of  victories,  the  Japanese  held  con- 
trol on  the  continent  of  Asia  of  an  area  larger  than  their  own  em- 
pire. Port  Arthur  fell  on  November  21st.  The  great  fortress  of 


464 


COREA. 


Wei-Hai-Wei  was  surrendered  January  31,  1895.  The  Murata 
rifle  had  pierced  the  crust  of  Chinese  conceit,  and  the  imaginary 
military  power  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  which  had  so  long  deceived 
the  world  was  thoroughly  exposed.  The  story  of  the  peace,  the 
treaty  of  Shimonoseki,  the  unjustifiable  interference  of  Russia, 
France,  and  Germany  to  prevent  Japan  from  holding  any  ground 
on  the  Asian  continent,  the  consequent  increase  of  indemnity,  and 
the  cession  of  Formosa  are  known  to  all.  The  military  success  of 
Japan  came  like  a revelation  to  Europe,  though  it  was  no  surprise 
to  those  familiar  with  the  modern  Japanese  history. 

]\Ieanwhile  Corea  suffered  surprisingly  little  from  the  presence 
of  two  great  armies  on  her  soil.  Her  people  were  paid  liberally 
for  the  labor  and  materials  which  they  so  grudgingly  furnished  to 
the  Japanese,  while  the  Chinese  troops  were  on  her  soil  for  too 
brief  a time  to  be  a very  heavy  tax.  Only  around  Ping-An  was 
there  much  public  or  private  suffering.  In  Seoul  the  Mikado’s 
envoy  as  early  as  August  began  to  insist  upon  a programme  of  re- 
form in  order  to  secure  permanent  internal  peace  and  good  labor. 
These  virtually  amount,  when  carried  out,  to  a new  constitution  ; 
the  change  from  the  Chinese  calendar  to  that  of  Christian  nations  ; 
the  abolition  of  the  claims  of  family  or  rank  as  qualifications  for 
office,  of  child  marriages  and  of  slavery — whether  for  life  or  for  a 
term  of  years,  and  of  the  unlimited  right  of  choosing  heirs  ; the 
confinement  of  punishment  to  the  actual  perpetrator,  without  the 
implication  of  relatives  ; right  of  petition  from  people  of  all 
classes  ; reduction  of  the  number  of  office-holders  to  the  actual 
needs  of  the  State  ; removal  of  the  old  ban  against  priests  and 
nuns,  and  their  right  to  enter  walled  cities  guaranteed  ; modifica- 
tion of  the  curfew-law  allowing  none  but  females  on  the  streets  at 
night ; elevation  of  the  butchers,  so  long  under  ban,  to  full  citi- 
zenship ; curtailment  of  the  despotism  of  the  trade  guilds  ; num- 
bers and  salaries  of  all  government  functionaries  to  be  definitely 
determined  ; all  public  expenditures,  the  records  of  lands  officially 
held  and  all  taxes  levied,  to  be  registered  in  the  official  ledgers. 
Freedom  was  allowed  in  costume,  white  being  no  longer  compul- 
sory. The  national  yard-long  pipe  was  shortened.  Sunday  was 
made  a day  of  rest  in  the  government  offices.  It  was  permitted  to 
cut  or  dress  the  hair  as  the  wearer  desires.  With  recession  and 
procession,  like  the  tides  of  the  sea,  these  and  other  forms  are 
changing  the  face  of  Corean  society. 


COREA  IN  1897. 


465 


As  soon  as  the  Chinese  had  evacuated  the  peninsula,  the  Prince 
Wi-Hwa,  the  second  son  of  the  King,  was  despatched  to  Tokio  as  a 
bearer  of  the  thanks  of  the  nation  and  government  for  having 
secured  the  independence  of  Cho-sen.  The  Prince  had  audience 
of  the  Emperor  of  Japan  at  Hiroshima.  The  Mikado  then  ap- 
pointed as  successor  to  Mr.  Hoshi  Toru  at  Seoul  one  of  his  ablest 
statesmen.  Count  Inouye,  who  received  promise  of  all  assistance 
from  the  Corean  King  in  perfecting  and  carrying  out  the  proposed 
reforms.  The  new  constitution  of  Cho-sen  reflects  the  history  of 
Japan  since  1868,  and  the  principles  applied  there  which  have 
made  of  Dai  Kippon  a new  nation. 

Not  content  with  promises  and  resolutions,  the  King  showed 
his  sincerity  by  swearing  off  before  gods  and  men  all  allegiance  to 
the  Son  of  Heaven.  For  centuries  past  there  stood  outside  of  the 
city  on  the  road  from  China  the  imposing  stone  gateway  of  Wel- 
come and  Blessing.  Here  the  King  of  Corea,  meeting  the  envoys 
of  China,  w’as  obliged  to  humble  himself  in  their  presence,  and  by 
significant  ceremonies  show  himself  vassal  of  the  Chinese  Em- 
peror. This  gate  is  now  a thing  of  the  past.  On  January  8, 
1895,  in  a great  procession  characterized  by  those  accessories  of 
traditional  pomp  and  circumstance  which  are  fast  passing  into 
oblivion,  the  sovereign  of  Clio-sen  went  to  the  temple  of  his  an- 
cestors. There,  with  imposing  ceremonies,  he  solemnly  adjured 
all  vassalage  and  dependence  upon  China,  and  declared  the  inde- 
pendence of  Corea.  Witli  this  royal  act  vanished  from  history  the 
strangest  anomaly  in  diplomacy. 

The  Chinese  purged  out  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  influence  of 
the  Min  clan  and  of  the  Queen  reduced  to  a shadow.  Count 
Inouye  and  the  Corean  Reform  Committee  went  on  with  their 
work  in  harmony.  The  chronic  difficulty  seems  to  be  to  find 
patriots  who  are  not  hopelessly  inoculated  with  the  vices  of  the 
old  clans  and  noble  families,  whose  only  idea  of  the  relation  be- 
tween government  and  office-holders  is  that  one  is  the  udder  and 
the  others  are  the  suckers.  Plots  and  jealousies  continually  ham- 
pered reform,  hut  the  work  went  on.  The  separation  of  national 
expenses  from  the  civil  list  proceeded.  The  line  of  succession  to 
the  throne  was  so  fixed  as  to  avoid  all  court  intrigue  through  the 
influence  of  the  Queen  and  the  mob  of  palace  underlings.  Recon- 
struction of  the  military  system  and  of  civil  and  criminal  law  was 
begun.  Over  a hundred  young  men  were  sent  abroad,  chiefly  to 
30 


466 


COREA. 


Japan,  to  study.  The  employment  of  foreign  talent  for  advice 
and  assistance  was  begun.  Appointment  was  made  to  oftice  ac- 
cording to  ability  and  not  by  favoritism.  On  June  20,  1895,  a 
royal  ordinance  reorganized  the  provincial  administration,  chang- 
ing the  eight  provinces  from  political  divisions  into  geographical  ex- 
pressions, and  dividing  the  kingdom  into  twenty-three  prefectures, 
with  one  hundred  and  fifty-one  districts.  In  place  of  the  old 
triple  premiership,  a cabinet  was  formed  of  nine  boards  of  admin- 
istration : Foreign,  Home,  Finance,  Army,  Justice,  Education, 
Agriculture,  Commerce  and  Public  W’orks,  and  Royal  Household. 
The  judiciary  system  was  made  to  consist  of  six  courts  ; those  con- 
vened only  by  the  King  on  recommendation  of  the  Minister  of 
Justice,  supreme,  circuit,  and  for  the  capitol,  treaty  ports,  and 
provinces.  A postal  system  was  inaugurated  with  stamps  of  four 
denominations,  engraved  in  the  United  States.  The  army,  to  con- 
sist of  five  thousand  men,  was  put  under  the  instruction  of  Ameri- 
can and  Japanese  officers.  Telegraphs  were  completed  from  the 
capitol  to  Ai-Chiu  (Wi-Ju)  on  the  Chinese  frontier  and  to  Fu-San. 
Surveys  were  made  for  three  railroads,  one  from  Chimulpo  to  the 
capital,  another  from  Seoul  to  Ai-Chiu,  and  the  third  from  Seoul 
to  Fu-San. 

To  carry  out  these  enterprises,  money  was  one  of  the  first 
necessities.  The  government  derives  its  revenue  from  various 
sources,  chief  of  which  is  the  land  tax,  which  varies  from  year  to 
year,  according  to  the  harvests  gathered.  The  other  sources  are 
the  house  tax,  customs  revenues  at  the  ports  open  by  treaty,  li- 
censes to  trading  guilds,  gold  miners,  and  others,  and  miscel- 
laneous taxes.  For  1895  the  official  statement  was  : of  revenue, 
84,809,410  ; expenditures,  86,273,384,  showing  a deficiency  of  81,- 
463,974. 

While  the  Chinese  were  driven  out  by  force  of  arms,  the  Japan- 
ese have  but  themselves  to  blame  for  the  waning  of  their  influence 
in  Corea.  Nations,  like  individuals,  are  often  more  severely  tested 
in  time  of  prosperity  than  during  their  adversity.  hether  the 
men  of  Dai  Nippon  are  competent  or  well  fitted  to  rule  alien  peo- 
ples is  a question  as  yet  unsettled.  Both  Formosa  and  Corea  have 
given  the  Japanese  fine  opportunities  to  display  whatever  genius 
for  statesmanship  they  may  possess,  either  for  governing  and  de- 
veloping a conquered  territory,  inhabited  by  an  alien  race,  or  in 
aiding  and  improving,  by  kindly  help,  a native  civilization  like 


COREA  IN  1897, 


467 


that  iu  Corea — one  of  their  own  ancestral  homes.  In  1895  the 
business  interests  of  the  Japanese  in  the  peninsula  were  greater 
than  those  of  any  other  nation.  In  the  treaty  ports  the  leading 
banks  and  firms  were  Japanese.  Nearly  all  the  shipping  in  Corean 
waters  is  still,  in  1897,  in  the  hands  of  the  same  people,  who  num- 
ber seven  or  eight  thousand  as  residents.  Most  of  their  capital, 
invested  in  special  enterprises,  is  lent  to  the  government  and  to 
natives,  who  mortgage  their  crops  and  other  property. 

The  chief  Corean  products  for  export  are  rice,  cotton,  silk,  hides, 
tobacco,  beans,  gold  dust,  and  ginseng,  which  is  no  longer  a gov- 
ernment monopoly,  but  free  to  general  traffic,  though  heavily 
taxed.  The  total  net  trade  amounted  in  1891  to  $10,249,199  ; in 
1892  to  $9,609,400  ; in  1893  to  $7,986,840  ; in  1894  to  $11,057,892  ; 
in  1895  to  $12,884,232.  These  figures  are  expressed  in  the  silver 
standard  of  Corea.  In  fabrics  and  articles  of  clothing  the  Japan- 
ese importers  crowd  out  their  European  coni2')etitors  and  import  an 
amazing  variety  of  manufactured  articles,  which  imitate  European 
and  American  goods. 

In  early  summer,  1895,  the  Tong  Ilaks,  who  had  again  broken 
out  into  fitful  insurrection,  were  completely  subdued  by  the  Japanese 
troops.  The  Chinese  merchants  gradually  returned  after  the  war 
and  resumed  business.  General  commercial  prospects  so  increased 
that  at  last  it  seemed  as  though  the  ‘‘  little  peaceful  state  ” would 
resemble  her  name.  Seoul,  which  had  produced  plentifullv  its 
harvests  of  palace  plots,  tumult,  and  bloodshed,  seemed  to  be  rest- 
ing from  the  politics  of  feud  and  strife.  Keconstruction  seemed  to 
be  the  order  of  the  day,  the  capital  setting  the  country  a happy  ex- 
ample. All  proceeded  auspiciously  until  Count  Inouye  left  Corea 
for  a visit  home.  He  had  first  assured  the  Queen,  who  had  com- 
plained of  the  Japanese  military  escort  of  the  Tai-Wen  Kun  into 
the  place  on  a certain  occasion  in  1894,  that  “ the  Japanese  Gov- 
ernment would  not  fail  to  protect  the  Royal  House.” ^ He  thus 
allayed  her  suspicions,  and  left  Seoul  about  September  15th. 

In  modern  Corean  history,  the  strongest  character  after  the 
Tai-Wen  Kun,  his  chief  foil  and  implacable  enemy,  and  the  head 
of  the  whole  pro-Chinese  influence,  was  the  royal  lady.  Queen  Min. 
With  astonishing  ability  and  with  consummate  craft,  despite  the  sol- 


* Official  Report  on  . . . the  Death  of  the  Queen.  The  Korean  Re- 

pository, March,  1896,  pp.  132. 


468 


COREA. 


diers  and  statesmen  of  Japan,  she  steadily  made  progress  in  her 
scheme  to  put  her  clan  again  in  power,  to  neutralize  the  Japanese 
influence  and  keep  Corea  and  things  in  it  as  they  were,  and  to  rule 
both  King  and  kingdom.  Nominally,  about  seventeen  thousand 
useless  persons  in  government  employ  and  pay  had  been  dis- 
charged, and  the  Queen’s  palace  attendants  reduced  from  hundreds 
to  a dozen.  Such  hurricane  reform  could  not  last  while  the  Queen 
lived.  Gradually  they  returned  at  her  invitation,  until  she  had 
crowded  the  palace  with  her  women,  eunuchs,  servants,  and  under- 
lings, as  in  the  old  days.  Her  clansfolk  now  prepared  for  another 
of  those  plots  so  characteristic  of  the  country.  During  one  absence 
of  Count  Inouye,  with  revival  of  Min  influence  and  power,  the 
signs  of  danger  had  become  so  evident  to  the  Minister  of  Home  Af- 
fairs, Prince  Pak,  one  of  the  progressive  leaders  of  the  conp  d’etat 
of  1884  (p.  450),  that  he  fled  the  capitol,  making  his  escape  guarded 
by  Japanese  troops.  For  awhile  it  looked  to  the  Japanese  as  if 
all  their  work  and  influence  were  to  come  to  nothing.  They  had 
been  foiled  by  a woman. 

To  succeed  Count  Inouye,  the  Tokio  government  had  appointed 
the  envoy  Miura,  who  was,  relatively,  very  much  of  the  sort  of  dip- 
lomatist as  the  French  Zouave  officer,  De  Bellonet,  of  whom  we 
have  read  before  (p.  377).  Miura  brought  the  habits  of  the  camp  and 
tlie  methods  of  the  soldier,  rather  than  the  patience,  tact,  and  civil 
abilities  of  his  immediate  predecessor.  Whether  directly  con- 
cerned in  the  awful  event  of  October  8th,  which  we  shall  des- 
cribe, is  a question  not  yet  publicly  settled,  but  that  the  matter 
happened  when  he  had  power  to  prevent  it  seems  certain.  The 
native  soldiers  that  had  been  discharged  through  the  Queen’s  in- 
fluence, stirred  up  by  irresponsible  Japanese  of  all  grades  of 
moral  character,  and  gathering  other  spirits  like  unto  themselves, 
were  prepared  to  enter  the  palace  and  assassinate  the  Queen. 
They  found  one  to  be  their  willing  leader  who  had  already  fig- 
ured in  so  many  of  the  tragedies  of  the  palace  and  the  capital, 
the  Tai-Wen  Kun. 

The  attack  took  place  at  early  morning  of  October  8th.  The 
Japanese  troops  were  stationed  so  as  to  facilitate  the  entrance  of 
the  motley  crowd  of  ruffians  that  passed  in,  after  the  palace  gates 
had  been  forced  with  bloodshed.  The  assassins  sought  the  Queen 
in  her  own  apartments.  They  first  murdered  her,  and  then,  drag- 
ging her  body  into  one  of  the  areas  outside,  they  poured  petroleum 


COEEA  IN  1897. 


469 


over  her  corpse  and  clothing  and  set  them  on  fire.  Thus  perished 
one  of  the  ablest  women  in  Corean  annals. 

The  new  government  which  was  quickly  formed,  instigated  by 
the  Tai-Wen  Kun,  issued  several  remarkable  proclamations,  one  of 
which,  in  the  name  of  the  King,  though  a forgery,  degraded  the 
queen  to  the  level  of  a servant. 

All  this  was  changed  later,  when  royal  proclamations  heaped 
posthumous  honors  upon  the  murdered  Queen,  appointed  a staff  of 
biographers,  ordered  a funeral  to  cost  170,000,  burial  with  great 
pomp,  and  the  erection  of  splendid  memorial  edifices. 

The  new  government  under  pro- Japanese  auspices  published  a 
radical  programme  of  reforms,  including  an  edict  requiring  the  peo- 
ple to  cut  their  hair,  thus  altering  the  style  in  vogue  for  five  hun- 
dred years.  This  sumptuary  law  met  with  fierce  popular  resistance 
and  precipitated  a new  coup  d’etat,  which  this  time  the  King  him- 
self planned  and  carried  out,  as  we  shall  see.  The  Cabinet,  in  which 
were  members  implicated  in  the  murder  of  tlie  late  Queen,  appointed 
new  officers  at  home  and  sent  envoys  abroad,  one  of  whom,  the  royal 
prince,  was  to  visit  tlie  courts  of  Europe.  With  horrible  mockery 
of  history  and  justice  tliis  “ rebel  cabinet” — as  the  King  later  stig- 
matized it  in  public  documents — pretended  first  that  the  Queen 
was  alive,  and  then  conducted  an  absurd  travesty  of  publicly  trying 
some  Corcans  accused  of  killing  the  Queen. 

A counter  attack  upon  the  palace  by  Coreans  opposed  to  the 
new  spirit  and  policy  of  the  Tai-Wen  Kun  and  the  Japanese  was 
made  November  27th,  but  failed,  and  the  chief  participants  of  the 
uprisings  of  this  day,  as  well  as  those  alleged  on  trumped-up 
charges  to  have  been  in  the  affair  of  October  8th,  were  brought  to 
trial  and  executed  December  8th. 

The  Japanese  Government  on  hearing  of  the  strange  use  of  the 
Mikado’s  soldiery  in  Seoul,  had  promptly  recalled  Miura  and 
arrested  forty-seven  persons  supposed  to  be  implicated  in  the  Octo- 
ber affair.  After  trial  in  the  local  court  at  Hiroshima,  to  the 
astonishment  of  the  world,  but  hardly  of  those  who  knew  certain 
peculiarities  of  Japanese  justice,  every  man  was  discharged  free  of 
blame,  or  at  least  without  stigma  or  condemnation.  It  is  probable 
that  the  whole  affair  of  October  8th  was  connived  at  by  a reck- 
less diplomatic  blunderer,  to  the  regret  and  mortification  of  the 
Tokio  Government  and  the  national  sentiment  of  Japan.  In  any 
view  of  the  case,  however,  it  proved  the  death-blow  of  Japanese 


470 


COREA. 


prestige  in  Corea.  In  December  the  Mikado’s  troops  evacuated 
the  country. 

From  the  night  of  the  murder  of  his  concort  until  his  escape, 
four  months  later,  the  sovereign  was,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
a prisoner  in  his  palace.  There,  unable  to  trust  anybody  and  feel- 
ing in  constant  danger,  he  sought  the  American  missionaries  for 
food,  for  companionship,  and  even  for  protection.  To  him  the 
new  government  consisted  of  his  jailers.  Throughout  the  country 
there  was  such  a sympathy  of  the  people  with  their  King  and  such 
a hatred  of  the  Japanese — between  whom  and  the  Coreans  there 
has  never  been  much  gratitude  or  love  lost — that  insurrection, 
especially  organized  against  the  i^ro-Japanese  Seoul  administration, 
broke  out  in  the  southern  provinces.  The  Coreans  felt  that  their 
sovereign  was  a virtual  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Tai-Wen  Kun 
and  the  pro-Japanese  conspirators.  In  the  very  language  of  the 
Hiroshima  court  which  acquitted  Miura  and  his  associates,  pub- 
lished January  25,  189G,  Japanese  troops  had  been  stationed  so  as 
to  “facilitate  the  Tai-Wen  Kun’s  entrance  into  the  palace,”  and 
“Miura  told  them  that  on  the  success  of  the  enterprise  depended 
the  eradication  of  the  evils,  and  instigated  them  to  despatch  the 
Queen  when  they  entered  the  palace  ; ” yet,  “ for  these  reasons  the 
accused,  one  and  all,  are  hereby  discharged.” 

Inside  the  palace  it  was  determined  by  the  King,  aided  by  a 
few  faithful  followers,  especially  the  waiting  women,  to  escape 
from  his  jailers  and  to  seek  refuge  in  the  Russian  Legation.  Be- 
fore dawn  on  the  morning  of  February  11,  1896,  the  King  made 
his  secret  flight  from  the  palace,  according  to  a plan  elaborated  by 
the  women.  Royalty  went  out  in  one  of  the  ordinary  box-chairs 
belonging  to  the  female  servants  of  the  palace.  Hence  the  guards 
never  suspected  that  one  of  those  common  chairs  could  contain  the 
King,  whom  they  thought  to  be  asleep.  Knocking  at  the  north 
gate  of  the  Legation  of  Russia,  the  King,  pale  and  trembling,  was 
promptly  admitted.  It  is  insisted  that  “ no  Russian  had  been  to 
the  palace  or  near  it,  nor  had  any  Russian  been  to  any  of  the 
public  offices,”  yet  the  Russian  Legation  gave  welcome  to  the  King, 
and  later  to  the  Crown  Prince  and  the  Queen  Dowager : and,  by 
some  arrangement  equally  agreeable  to  the  Russian  envoy  and  the 
Corean  King,  the  Legation  guard  had  been  increased  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  10th  by  nearly  one  hundred  men  from  the  Czar’s  men- 
of-war  at  Chimulpo.  Inside  the  gates,  therefore,  the  force  was 


471 


COREA  IN  1897. 

strong  to  protect  the  King  in  case  of  a forcible  attempt  to  re- 
move him.  No  such  attempt  was  made,  and  later  the  streets 
leading  to  the  Russian  Legation  were  guarded  by  loyal  Corean 
soldiers. 

The  King  immediately  issued  an  edict,  dated  11th  day,  2d  mon., 
1st  year  of  Kon  Yang,  against  his  former  “ rebel  cabinet,”  ordering 
his  soldiers  to  “ cut  off  their  heads  at  once  and  bring  them,”  but 
later  in  the  day  decreed  that  the  six  “ traitors  ” that  had  made 
trouble  should  be  degraded  and  delivered  to  the  courts  for  trial. 
Before  night  every  member  of  the  late  Cabinet,  and  the  King’s 
enemies,  were  either  dead  or  fugitive. 

The  other  events  of  that  awful  day  are : the  murder  by  the 
angry  mob  of  Kim  Hong  Chip,  the  Prime  Minister,  and  of  Chung 
Pyung  Ila,  ]\Iinister  of  Agriculture  ; the  savage  and  barbarous  mu- 
tilation in  the  streets  of  their  corpses  ; the  repeal  of  the  obnox- 
ious law  ordering  the  cutting  off  of  the  topknot;  the  emptying  of 
the  prisons,  releasing  alike  the  innocent  and  the  guilty ; and  the 
recall  of  the  troops  sent  to  Chung-Chung  to  quell  the  anti-Japan- 
ese riots.  Thus,  after  a virtual  imprisonment  and  a practical  in- 
terregnum dating  from  the  murder  of  the  Queen,  the  King  was 
once  more  at  the  head  of  the  government,  though  compelled  to 
seek  refuge  under  the  friendly  protection  of  a foreign  flag.  The 
sovereign  transacted  the  national  business  in  the  Russian  Le- 
gation buildings,  only  occasionally  going  to  the  palace  to  give  au- 
dience to  foreign  envoys.  One  of  these,  the  IMikado’s  envoy,  pre- 
sented a claim  of  indemnity  for  8140,000  for  sixty-two  citizens 
of  Japan  murdered  in  Seoul  and  other  places  during  the  riots, 
when  the  telegraph  to  Fu-San  was  partially  desti’oyed  and  the  Jap- 
anese workmen  roughly  handled  or  killed. 

From  that  bloody  morning  of  October  8,  1895,  notwithstand- 
ing that  for  four  months  the  jmo- Japanese  party  were  in  power, 
the  prestige  of  the  island  empire  waned  in  Corea.  On  September 
25th  a royal  edict  abolished  the  Nai  Kak  or  Cabinet  and  instituted 
the  Eui  Chung  Bu  or  National  Council,  “according  to  the  old 
system,”  yet  modernized,  for  “revolutions  do  not  go  backward.” 
For,  after  temporary  reaction,  the  general  procedure  of  the  Corean 
governTuent  has  been  that  of  progress,  and  this  is  the  encouraging 
record  of  the  year  189G.  The  reforms  are  especially  noticeable  in 
the  capital,  where  the  streets  have  been  vastly  improved,  the  police 
and  soldiery  uniformed  and  disciidined,  and  preparations  made  for 


472 


COREA. 


a national  census,  while  the  outlook  for  trade  seems  steadily  to  in- 
crease. 

In  the  spring  of  1896  the  Independence  Club  was  formed,  com- 
posed entirely  of  natives  actively  interested  in  social  and  material 
development  as  well  as  in  the  independence  of  Corea.  Its  member- 
ship is  over  two  thousand.  On  October  21st  its  members  laid  the 
corner-stone  of  Independence  Arch  on  a site  but  a few  yards  dis- 
tant from  the  old  gate  under  which  the  ambassadors  of  China 
received  the  vassalage  of  the  Corean  sovereign.  In  the  presence  of 
about  five  thousand  spectators,  native  and  foreign,  a programme, 
including  a drill  by  the  students  of  the  Royal  English  School,  ad- 
dresses by  natives,  and  a prayer  by  the  American,  Dr.  Appen- 
zeller,  with  a generous  feast  spread  in  a neighboring  j^avilion,  was 
carried  out.  The  representatives  of  various  Powers  by  their  pres- 
ence paid  their  compliments  to  Corean  independence. 

Meanwhile  Christianity  is  making  steady  progress  throughout 
the  kingdom.  Toleration  is  now  the  rule,  and  the  bloody  persecu- 
tions of  the  past  seem  far-away  memories.  Despite  the  selfishness 
of  the  privileged  classes,  the  lack  of  public  spirit  among  the  nobles, 
the  moral  weakness  and  political  incompetency  of  the  Coreans,  the 
ultra-conservative  outlook  and  reactionary  spirit  of  the  Seoul  court 
and  government,  as  the  year  1897  opens,  and  the  predominance  of 
Russian  influence,  there  is  not  only  hope  for  the  country,  but  it  is 
probable  that  there  has  been  no  more  turmoil  in  Corea  than  there 
was  in  the  days  of  Japan  between  1853  and  1870.  "Whether  Russia 
intends  to  make  Cho-sen  but  one  province  among  “ all  the  Russias  ” 
is  one  of  the  problems  of  the  future. 


APPENDIX 


THE  COREAN  LANGUAGE. 

Altitougit  the  Cliinese  language,  writing,  and  literature  form  the  basis  of 
education  and  culture  in  Cho-sen,  yet  the  native  language  is  distinct  in  genius 
and  structure  from  the  Chinese,  having  little  in  common  with  it.  The  latter 
is  monosyllabic,  while  the  Corean  is  polysyllabic,  as  is  the  Japanese,  which 
the  Corean  closely  resembles.  No  other  language  is  so  nearly  affiliated  to  the 
Japanese  as  the  Corean.  Both  are  of  the  “ agglutinative  ” type,  using  that 
term  in  a general  and  not  too  strict  sense.  There  are  few  true  inflections,  and 
the  attempt  to  reduce  the  verbal  forms  to  the  classifications  suited  to  the  Indo- 
European  languages  is  the  source  of  much  confusion  in  the  grammars  and 
dictionaries  which  Europeans  have  thus  far  attempted  to  make. 

Belonging  to  the  polysyllabic  branch  of  that  great  division  of  the  family 
of  speech,  variously  termed  Turanian,  Altaic,  or  Mongol,  the  following  seem 
to  be  its  chief  characteristics,  as  shown  byDallet:  1.  The  words  themselves 
do  not  contain  inflections  which  serve  to  distinguish  sex  in  living  things  and 
gender  in  the  case  of  abstract  nouns.  2.  There  are  no  declensions  proper, 
expressing  number,  person,  and  case.  Tlie  “ prepositions"  are  post-positions, 
which  are  always  distinct  and  separable  from  the  noun,  and  the  plural  is 
formed  by  adding  a special  word  jointed  to  the  noun.  3.  True  adjectives  are 
rare,  being  rather  verbal  and  noun-like.  4.  The  genuine  pronouns  of  the 
first  and  second  person  do  not  exist,  the  third  person  serving  for  “ 1 ” and 
“ thou,”  certain  particles  expressing  the  idea  of  relation,  fi.  In  place  of  the 
complex  conjugation  of  the  verb,  the  various  shades  of  meaning  are  secured 
by  agglutinating  or  tacking  on  .special  particles.  While  some  have  no  passive 
voice,  all  have  what  may  be  called  a negative  voice.  Finally,  the  word  which 
governs  is  placed  invariably  after  the  word  which  it  governs,  in.stead  of  the 
contrary,  as  with  us.  These  are  the  fundamental  principles  of  Corean  syntax. 

The  honorific  element  forms  almost  a complete  language,  }'et  one  of  cere- 
mony rather  than  of  syntax,  though  construction  as  well  as  vocabulary  is 
affected  by  the  desire  to  express  the  relation  of  inferior  to  superior,  and  vice 
verm,  by  means  of  speech.  The  difference  in  the  forms  of  language  between 
people  and  magistrate,  convert  and  priest,  servant  and  master,  etc.,  are  more 
than  that  between  “high”  and  “ low”  German. 

The  local  variations  in  dialect  are  considerable,  and  the  speech  of  the 


474: 


APPENDIX. 


capital  and  of  the  provinces  is  quite  different.  In  Southern  and  Southeastern 
Cho-sen,  it  is  very  mucli  like  the  Japanese,  and,  word-for-word,  particle-for- 
particle  translations  of  Japanese  into  Corean,  and  Corean  into  Japanese,  are 
possible.  The  Japanese  manuscript  manuals  of  the  interpreters  at  Fusan,  and 
translations  of  the  New  Testament  into  the  two  tongues  show  this.  In  the 
northern  provinces  the  divergence  from  modern  Japanese  is  more  marked. 
Mr.  Ross’s  Corean  Primer,  made  with  the  aid  of  a northern  native,  shows  his 
dialect  to  he  somewhat  different  from  that  of  Kiung-sang.  The  accent  or  pro- 
nunciation also  differs  in  Seoul  and  the  provinces.  Tlie  high  style  is  that  of 
the  former,  and  the  is  the  provincial. 

The  similarity  of  Corean  to  Japanese  has  been  shown  by  Mr.  W.  G.  Aston, 
who  gives  lists  of  roots  and  particles  identical,  or  nearh*  so,  in  both  languages. 
The  Corean  is  characterized  by  more  vowel  changes,  and  a strange  system  of 
euphony,  remarked  also  by  Ross  and  Ridel,  prevails.  Neither  I nor  r is  liked 
at  the  beginning  of  a word,  and  the  use  of  honorific  terms,  such  as  auxiliary 
verbs,  particles,  etc.,  is  a feature  common  to  both  languages.  The  most  con- 
vincing resemblances  are  those  which  occur  between  pronouns,  particles,  and 
grammatical  terminations.  Tliese  particles  and  terminations  represent  punc- 
tuation, emphasis,  declen.sion,  and  conjugation.  Many  of  the  sentences  in 
Ross’s  primer  are  expressed  on  exactly  the  same  principles  of  grammatical 
construction  in  Japanese.  A very  practical  fact,  which  throws  light  on  the 
question,  is  that  the  Corean  prisoners  in  Nagasaki  during  the  invasion  of 
1592-97  easily  learned  Japanese  so  as  to  be  fully  understood  at  the  confes- 
sionals of  the  Roman  Catholic  priests.  Tlie  points  of  unlikeness  are  differences 
in  euphony.  Every  syllable  in  Japanese  ends  with  a vowel,  which  is  not  the 
case  in  Corean  ; while  in  Corean  the  vowel  of  one  syllable  exercises  a modify- 
ing infiuence  on  the  vowel  of  the  preceding  syllable  to  an  extent  unknown  in 
Japanese  ; and  the  spelling  is  in  a state  of  confusion  which  is  in  sad  contrast 
to  the  regularity  of  the  Japanese. 

Dallet  has  also  noticed  the  curious  fact  of  the  resemblance  between  Corean 
grammar  and  that  of  the  Dravidian  languages  in  Southern  India.  In  many 
cases  the  rules  are  not  only  similar  but  identical.  Tlie  Rev.  Nathan  Brown, 
formerly  of  Assam,  now  of  Japan,  points  out  the  same  analogy  between  the 
Burmese  and  the  Japanese. 

The  number  of  Chinese  words  in  the  Corean  vocabulary  is  very  large,  as 
might  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  nearly  all  learning  is  in  that  language, 
which  is  the  basis  of  culture.  Yet  this  infusion  of  foreign  words  so  largely 
outnumbering  the  native,  in  no  way  affects  the  syntax.  Tlie  Chinese  vocables 
are  borrowed,  just  as  we  transfer  Greek  and  Latin  terms  into  English,  even 
when  terms  in  our  native  speech  suffice.  In  Ridel's  dictionary  most  of  the 
words  have  the  asterisk  prefi.xed,  denoting  their  Chinese  origin.  They  repre- 
sent those  verbal  additions,  mostly  names  of  things,  or  expressions  of  ideas, 
which  have  steadily  flowed  into  the  language  since  the  time  of  the  Tang 
dynasty,  when  the  influence  of  Chinese  culture  began  to  prevail,  while  the 
particles,  or  “ hooks  and  eyes  of  language,”  have  remained  native. 

The  Chinese  characters  constitute  the  true  writing,  or  “ great  letters,”  in 
opposition  to  the  vulgar  script,  which  is  the  women’s  or  children’s  writing. 
As  the  pronunciation  of  the  Chinese  characters  has  several  times  changed  in 
China,  so  also  in  the  peninsula.  Japanese  books  show  that  in  Hiaksai  and 


APPENDIX. 


47.') 


in  Shinra,  in  Korai  from  ninth  to  fourteenth  centuries,  and  in  Cho-sen  since 
the  Manchiu  dynasty,  there  lias  been  in  each  period  a different  pronunciation 
of  the  characters.  The  cause  of  this  is  that  the  literary  men  of  the  various 
epochs  have  endeavored  to  conform  to  the  contemporaneous  standard  of 
China,  just  as  Frenchmen  of  culture  in  the  colonies  wish  to  speak  with  the 
Parisian  accent  of  their  time.  Evidently  there  must  he  preserved  in  old 
Corean  books,  or  perhaps  by  the  conservative  Buddhist  priests,  the  old  phonetic 
style  of  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries,  or  of  the  era  of  Korai,  as  in  Russia  the 
priests  keep  alive  the  ancient  pronunciation  of  the  liturg}'. 

The  Corean  alphabet,  one  of  the  most  simple  and  perfect  in  the  world,  con- 
sists of  twenty-five  letters,  eleven  vowels,  and  fourteen  consonants,  and  classi- 
fied according  to  the  organs  of  speech.  They  are  made  with  easy  strokes,  in 
which  straight  lines,  circles,  and  dots  or  twirls  only  are  used.  According  to 
Mr.  Aston’s  classification  they  are  : 

Yoirds. 

A,  YA,  tJ,  Ytr,  O,  YO  ; U,  YU,  I,  EU,  A. 

Diphthongs. 
fe,  t,  E’. 

Consonants. 

Labials,  P,  PH,  M. 

Dentals,  T,  TH,  N,  L. 

Palatals,  CH,  CTIH,  S. 

Gutturals,  K,  KII. 

Laryngeals  (?)  H,  NG  final. 

“ Tlie  above  arrangement  makes  it  clear  that  the  inventor  of  the  alphabet 
had  classified  the  sounds  of  the  language  according  to  the  organs  of  speech  by 
which  they  are  formed.  A common  element  (which  I have  ciilled  the  base) 
is  traceable  through  all  the  letters  of  each  class.” — Aston.  A work  on  the 
Corean  language,  upon  which  Mr.  Aston  is  engaged,  will  be  arranged  accord- 
ing to  this  system.  The  pronunciation  given  above  is  j)rovisional  merely. 

There  is  also  a syllabary  in  which  these  letters  are  associated  in  their  pos- 
sible combinations,  one  hundred  and  ninety-nine  in  all,  and  which  the  Corean 
children  learn  by  rote,  not  analyzing  or  separating  the  letters.  Thus,  mo  is 
learned  by  sight,  and  sound  as  one  character,  though  composed  of  m and  o ; 
just  as  an  English  child  would  learn  to  read  and  recognize  by  the  eye  the  word 
cat  without  analyzing  each  letter. 

Thus  with  one  alphabet  two  distinct  systems  of  writing,  both  phonetic, 
nido  and  unmitn,  exist  side  by  side.  The  Coreans  use  the  Chinese  charac- 
ters only  as  ideo-grams,  or,  as  Mr.  Chamberlain  more  j)roperly  has  called  them, 
logo-grams. 

As  in  Japan,  so  in  Corea,  three  styles  of  language  prevail,  and  are  used 
as  follows  : 1.  Pure  Chinese,  without  any  admixture  of  Corean,  in  books  and 
writings  on  science,  history,  and  government,  and  in  the  theses  of  the  stu- 
dents and  literary  men.  2.  In  the  books  composed  in  the  Corean  language, 
the  vernacular  syntax  serves  as  the  framework  for  the  vocabulary,  which  is 
largely  Chinese.  Works  on  education,  text-books,  and  the  various  literary 
products  contain  a mixture  of  both  languages,  or  side-by-side  translations  of 
the  Chinese,  or  Asiatic  Latin,  into  Corean.  3.  The  Corean  book  style  of  com- 


476 


APPENDIX. 


position  differs  from  the  conversational  in  being  more  grammatical  and  refined, 
and  in  the  luxuriant  use  of  terminations  and  idioms,  turns  of  speech,  and 
tricks  of  language,  not  known  in  conversation.  The  epistolary  style  differs 
from  the  idiom  of  book  and  conversation  ; containing  many  polite  formulas 
and  expressions  used  only  in  letters.  Finally,  every  one  in  Corea  speaks  Co- 
rean,  and  not  Chine.se,  the  quality  of  the  language  varying  with  the  culture  of 
the  speaker,  the  women  using  the  larger  proportion  of  pure  Corean  words, 
the  men,  especially  pedants,  employing  a vocabulary  having  in  it  more  terms 
of  Chinese  origin. 


Study  by  Europeans. 

Until  the  present  century  the  Corean  language  was  like  the  scroll  in  Reve- 
lation, sealed  with  seven  seals.  Hamel  and  his  fellow-captives  in  the  seven- 
teenth century  left  no  memorials  of  the  strange  speech  acquired  by  them. 
Witsen  and  Broughton,  and  the  other  navigators  noted  only  a few  words. 
Klaproth,  who  made,  or  pretended  to  make,  all  Asia,  with  her  thousand 
tongues,  his  domain  of  knowledge,  was  perhaps  the  first  to  collect  together 
the  scraps  of  Corean  in  the  vocabularies  gathered  by  European  voyagers,  or 
found  in  Chinese  and  Japanese  books.  He  published  in  his  “Asia  Polyglotta,” 
in  1823,  several  hundred  Corean  words  in  all  ways  of  spelling.  In  1832  he 
translated  the  Japanese  author.  Kin  Shihei’s  (Einsifee)  book,  “ San  Kokf  Tsou 
Ran  To  Sets,”  which  the  latter  had  published  at  Yedo  in  178(5.  With  this  work, 
“General  Introduction  to  the  Three  Kingdoms”  (Cho-sen,  Yezo,  and  RiuRiu), 
Klaproth  published  the  Corean  alphabet,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Oriental 
Translation  Fund.  Dr.  Franz  Siebold,  living  at  Nagasaki,  and  meeting  with 
numerous  shipwrecked  Coreans,  was  perhaps  the  first  European  scholar  to 
learn  the  language  from  the  natives.  He  collected  a much  larger  vocabulary 
than  Klaproth,  studied  the  grammar,  and  in  1833  published  “The  Thousand- 
Character  Classic,”  with  a corresponding  word-for-word  translation  into  Ger- 
man and  Japanese.  In  1835  the  English  scholar,  W.  H.  Medhurst  made  a 
translation  into  English  of  a native  Corean  comparative  dictionary  of  Chinese, 
Corean,  and  Japanese.  In  this  very  useful' work  about  four  thousand  words 
are  defined.  Tlie  next  year,  the  first  French  missionary  penetrated  into  Cho- 
sen. It  is  possible  that  he  had  a copy  of  Medhurst’s  work  with  him.  In  1838 
Siebold  at  Batavia  had  printed  the  Lui  Ho,  in  which  the  Chinese  words  are 
accompanied  at  the  sides  by  the  Corean  pronunciation  and  definition.  In  the 
appendix  the  Japanese  translation  and  pronunciation  of  a number  of  the 
Chinese  words  are  given,  and  in  separate  columns  the  comparative  Chinese, 
German,  and  Corean  vocabulary  of  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  twelve 
words  in  Roman  characters,  with,  however,  no  grammatical  notes  of  explana- 
tion. In  Captain  Belcher’s  “Voyage  of  H.M.S.  Samarang,”  London,  1848, 
there  is  a collection  of  several  hundred  Corean  words  with  English  and  other 
equivalents.  See  also  the  Chinese  Repository  for  Nov.,  1832,  pp.  :iT6-279. 

To  the  French  missionaries  belongs  the  honor  of  exploring  the  peninsula, 
and  of  removing  the  seals  of  the  language.  The  first  systematic  attempts  at 
making  an  apparatus  for  the  study  of  Corean  were  lost  in  fire  and  persecution. 
Daveluy  worked  for  several  years  on  a Chinese  Corean-Latin  dictionary  ; 
Pourthie  had  composed  a similar  work,  while  Petitnicolas  had  made  a Latin- 
Corean  dictionary,  which,  when  completed,  was  to  contain  from  thirty  thousand 


APPENDIX. 


477 


to  one  hundred  thousand  words.  Besides  these  the  missionaries  were  to  com- 
pose a grammar  by  their  joint  labor.  They  toiled  through  many  years  while 
busy  with  tlieir  religious  labors,  their  design  being  to  keep  a copy  of  each  of 
the  books  at  the  mission,  while  the  manuscripts  were  sent  to  France  to  be 
printed  ; but  in  the  persecution  of  186G  all  the  fruits  of  their  industry  were 
burned  or  destroyed. 

In  the  Journal  AitiaUque,  for  April,  1864,  M.  Leon  de  Eosny,  at  Paris, 
printed  a paper  entitled  “ Aperc^u  de  la  Langue  Coroene,”  from  data  furnished 
by  his  co-laborers  in  Corea,  and  especially  from  the  manuscript  of  Bishop 
Ridel.  M.  Charles  Dallet,  in  his  “ Histoire  de  I’Eglise  de  Coree  ”(PP-  Ixxvii.- 
xciv.,  Paris,  1874),  compiled  a most  valuable  sketch  of  the  language,  giving 
also  four  charts  containing  the  script  and  square  forms  of  the  alphabet,  the 
opening  lines  of  “The  Thousand-Character  Classic,”  the  Invocation  to  the 
Virgin,  and  the  Lord’s  Prayer  in  the  running  hand,  with  French  translation. 
Ballet’s  sketch  is,  in  reality,  a small  Corean  grammar,  and  is  very  valuable  to 
the  student.  Mr.  Addison  Van  Name,  of  Yale  College  Library,  at  a meeting 
of  the  American  Oriental  Society  in  November,  1875,  presented  a digest  of  Bal- 
let’s grammar  in  connection  with  the  presentation,  from  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams, 
of  a proclamation  issued  by  the  Corean  government  in  1839,  in  Chinese  and 
Corean,  forbidding  the  promulgation  of  Christi.anity.  Dr.  AVilliams  made  a 
further  gift  of  a military  order  captured  at  Kang-wa. 

After  Bishop  Ridel’s  second  visit  and  imprisonment  in  Corea,  he  came  to 
Japan,  and  with  his  co-laborers  succeeded  by  1881  in  completing  a dictionary 
and  gr.ammar,  both  beautifully  printed  on  the  press  of  L'Eclu)  da  Japan,  at 
Yokohama.  The  “ Dictionnaire  Coreen-Francjais,”  contains  six  hundred  and 
ninety-five  p.ages  octavo,  with  valuable  preface ; six  hundred  and  fifteen 
pages  are  devoted  to  definitions,  with  the  word  defined  in  (1)  Corean  letters, 
(•4)  Roman  letters  (French),  (3)  Chinese  equivalent  characters,  and  the  full  ex- 
planation of  the  word  in  French.  The  grammatical  and  geographical  appen- 
dices, and  a clear,  well-shaded  m.ap,  add  to  the  value  of  this  superb  work. 
The  “ Grammaire  Corcenne  ” contains  in  all,  three  hundred  and  thirty-four 
pages,  uniform  in  size  with  the  dictionary.  The  introduction  is  devoted  to  a 
comparison  of  the  Corean  with  the  Chinese  language  (instead  of  with  the  J.ap- 
auese),  and  to  the  letters,  writing,  pronunciation,  formation  of  words,  alpha- 
bets, and  S3’llabary.  After  the  grammar  proper,  of  one  hundred  and  ninet^’-two 
pages,  there  are  ninety-three  p.ages  devoted  to  graduated  exercises  in  Corean 
conversations,  and  twont^’-one  amusing  and  characteristic  specimens  of  folk- 
lore, in  Corean  writing  with  French  translation.  Both  these  works  have  been 
ably  reviewed  in  The  Chrysanthemum  (Yokohama,  Japan)  for  May  and  Sep- 
tember, 1881,  by  Mr.  W.  G.  Aston,  to  whom  the  compiler  is  much  indebted. 

The  systematic  study  of  Corean  was  begun  by  several  English-speaking 
scholars  in  North  China  during  the  last  two  decades.  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams 
has  not  yet  printed  the  results  of  his  studies.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Thom.as,  mission- 
ary agent  of  the  National  Bible  Society  of  Scotland,  had  learned  Corean  in 
Shing-king,  and  from  the  natives  while  visiting  the  coast  of  Whang-hai  in  a 
Chinese  junk.  He  perished  in  the  General  Sherman  slaughter.  In  1873  the 
lamented  and  accomplished  author  of  “The  Chinese  Reader’s  Hand-book” — a 
monument  of  his  brilliant  and  p.atient  scholarship — began  the  study  of  Corean, 
and  wiis,  at  the  time  of  his  death,  March  24,  1876,  engaged  upon  a grammar. 


478 


APPENDIX. 


which  was  to  be  comparative  with  Japanese,  Manchiu,  and  Turkish.  During 
three  winters  he  had  studied  assiduously  with  a member  of  the  embassy.  He 
intended  also  to  add  a sketch  of  Corean  history,  but  his  work  is  lost  to  us  by  his 
untimely  death.  In  Manchuria,  the  little  group  of  missionaries  of  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  Messrs.  McIntyre  and  John  Boss,  freriuently 
meeting  Coreans  in  the  embassy  to  China  at  Mukden,  Niu-chwang,  and  the  towns 
of  Shing-king,  began  the  study  of  their  language  several  years  ago.  The  fruits 
of  Mr.  McIntyre’s  labors  are  several  chapters  of  notes  on  the  Corean,  or  perhaps 
rather  Sinico-Corean,  in  the  GIdiui  Review  during  1881  and  1882.  IMr.  Ross, 
of  Niu-chwang,  in  1877-78  published  through  the  Shanghae  Presbyterian 
Mission  Press  a “ Corean  Primer  ” — a handy  manual  of  eighty-nine  pages  of 
lessons  “ on  all  ordinary  subjects.”  The  words  are  given  in  Corean  characters, 
under  which  is  their  pronunciation  in  Roman  letters,  and  the  interpretation 
in  English  according  to  the  idiom  of  the  country,  viz.,  “nom.,  obj.,  verb, 
negative.”  In  his  general  work  on  Corea,  also,  Mr.  Ross  gives  a sketch  of 
the  language  and  grammar. 

Mr.  W.  6.  Aston,  formerly  interpreter  and  translator  at  the  British  Lega- 
tion in  Tokio,  Japan,  vice-consul  at  Iliogo,  and  author  of  the  “ Grammars  of 
the  Written  and  Spoken  Language  of  Japan,”  has  for  some  years  devoted  him- 
self to  the  study  of  Corean,  and  his  work  bids  fair  to  be  the  most  satisfactory 
to  all  English-speaking  people,  and  we  think  to  Europeans  in  general.  To 
him  belongs  the  credit  of  first  pointing  out  the  substantial  historic  unity  of 
the  two  nations,  Corean  and  Japanese,  and  of  demonstrating  the  close  family 
likeness  of  their  speech.  His  method  is  simple  and  scientific,  and  his  ability 
unquestioned.  His  published  papers  on  the  subject  are,  as  far  as  known  to 
the  writer,  as  follows : 1.  “A  Paper  on  the  Corean  Language,”  in  the  Journal 

of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  of  Great  Britain,  1876  (?)  2.  “ Books  on  Korean,” 
The  Japan  Mail,  January  28,  1878,  in  which  the  accessible  works  extant  on 
the  subject,  including  the  Japanese  manuscript  manuals  used  by  the  inter- 
preters at  Fusan,  are  noticed,  and  the  relations  of  Corean  with  Japanese  are  dis- 
cussed. 3.  “Review  of  the  Dictionnaire  Coroen-Fran?ais,  and  of  the  Gram- 
maire  Coreenne,”  in  The  Chrysantlwmum,  May  and  September,  1881.  4. 

“Proposed  Arrangement  of  the  Korean  Alphabet,”  vol.  iv.,  p.  58,  “ Transac- 
tions of  the  Asiatic  Societ}'  of  Japan.”  In  this  last  paper  Mr.  Aston  informs  us 
that  he  is  preparing  a vocabulary  of  Corean  to  be  arranged  on  the  system  set 
forth  in  his  paper,  an  announcement  which  English-speaking  students  will  hail 
with  pleasure.  Mr.  Aston  visited  Cho-sen  about  the  time  of  Admiral  Willes’ 
treaty-making,  in  June,  1882,  and  remained  for  some  weeks  on  board  the 
British  surveying  ship  Flying  Fish,  improving  his  familiarity  with  the  living 
speech  of  the  natives.  Messrs.  Ernest  Satow,  and  Basil  Hall  Chamberlain,  the 
former  of  the  British  Legation  in  Japan,  and  the  latter  an  English  gentleman 
in  Tokio,  are  also  scholars  in  Corean. 

We  add  the  titles  of  works  in  Russian  merely  to  show  what  has  been  done 
in  that  language.  They  were  furnished  us  in  French  by  Count  Osten-Sacken 
of  the  Foreign  Office  at  St.  Petersburg.  1.  “ Essay  towards  a Russo-Corean 
Dictionary,”  by  M.  Poutzillo.  This  dictionary  contains  three  or  four  thousand 
Russian  words  with  their  definitions  in  Corean.  2.  “ Some  Remarks  of  the 
Archimandrite  Palladius  upon  Poutzillo’s  Dictionary,”  “Bulletin  of  the  Im- 
perial Society  of  Geography,  St.  Petersburg,  1875.” 


APPENDIX. 


479 


At  this  wilting  (September,  1882),  the  New  Testament  has  been  translated 
into  Corean — the  joint  work  of  Messrs.  Ross  and  McIntyre,  the  Scotch  mis- 
sionaries at  Mukden  and  Niu-cliwang.  It  was  translated,  revised,  and  printed 
from  metal  type  in  Shing-king,  and  before  July,  1882,  a number  of  copies  had 
been  circulated  inside  the  peninsula,  while  one  thousand  copies  were  being 
packed  for  Japan,  to  enter  Corea  by  way  of  that  country.  This  version  ought 
to  be  a first-rate  one,  the  translator  having  good  models  in  Chinese  to  follow, 
and  four  or  more  Corean  assistants,  who  are  also  scholars  in  Chinese.  How 
far  the  pure  native  language  has  been  employed  and  cultivated  remains  to  be 
seen.  From  the  Academy  we  learn  that  the  “Pilgrim’s  Progress”  has  been 
done  into  Corean  by  a native  named  Tsway.  Two  books  written  by  Americans 
have  also  been  translated  : “ The  Peep  of  Day,”  direct  from  Burns’  Chinese 
version,  and  Dr.  Martin’s  “Evidences  of  Christianity,”  now  a text-book  in 
three  kingdoms. 

Nearly  all  the  books  still  in  print  mentioned  in  this  chapter  may  be  ob- 
tained of  Messrs.  Kelly  & Co.,  booksellers,  at  Yokohama  or  Shanghae. 

CoRE.VN  Literature. 

The  contact  of  the  race  from  the  Manchurian  valleys  with  an  old  civiliza- 
tion like  that  of  China,  furnished  the  Korai  people  with  such  perfect  literary 
models  that  the  study  of  their  own  tongue  has  been  sadly  neglected,  instead 
of  being  loyally  developed.  This  is  even  more  the  case  in  Cho-sen  than  in 
Nippon,  where  the  Japanese  intellect  has  flowered  in  a respectable  native 
literature,  in  spite  of  the  contempt  in  which  the  vernacular  was  long  held 
through  the  spirit  of  pedantry  developed  by  study  of  the  Chinese.  The  Co- 
reans  show  a low  opinion  of  their  native  tongue  by  calling  it  Yuk-tam,  or  sot- 
tish words  without  meaning,  and  utterly  insufficient  to  express  ideas.  Hence 
the  poverty  of  the  native  literature.  History,  which  constitutes  its  first  divi- 
sion, is  almost  entirely  composed  in  the  Chinese,  and  hence  is  accessible  only 
to  students.  Ridel  mentions  the  titles  of  a few  works  in  the  Corean-French 
Dictionary,  but  there  is  no  present  evidence  that  these  were  read  by  the 
missionaries.  Hamel  states  that  it  was  a custom  when  historical  records  or 
important  documents  were  written,  to  have  them  transcribed  and  copies  de- 
posited in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom  to  guard  against  loss  by  fire.  A few 
primers  or  manuals  of  history  are  printed  in  the  vulgar  writing  for  the  use  of 
women,  children,  and  the  unlearned.  Books  on  etiquette  or  ritual  are  com- 
mon. Tlipy  relate  to  marriage,  burial,  mourning,  and  the  multifarious  duties 
which  death — almost  more  than  life — requires  in  Chinese  Asia.  The  greater 
part  of  one  of  these  manuals  has  been  translated  by  Mr.  Ross  in  his  “ Corea  ” 
(Paisley,  1880),  which  is  full  of  interesting  matter,  showing  how  important  is 
the  undertaker’s  work.  Tlie  study  of  geography,  local  and  historical,  is  culti- 
vated. Maps  and  works  on  local  geography  are  from  time  to  time  issued. 
Some  of  this  work  is  done  in  the  Government  Bureau  of  Design  at  Seoul.  The 
Corean  maps  thus  far  seen  by  the  writer  are  rude,  but  serviceable,  and  equal 
many  of  those  in  old  Japan.  Some  of  them  have  found  their  way  to  Europe. 
Poetry  is  of  two  kinds,  one  style  consisting  of  songs,  punning  descriptions, 
funny  sayings  with  rhythm  and  a certain  number  of  syllables  or  feet;  and  the 
other  based  on  the  Chinese  model.  The  ^'pung-wd,"  or  favorite  sor^,  is  of  a 


480 


APPENDIX. 


light,  idyllic  character,  and,  as  its  name  indicates,  deals  largely  with  wind  and 
moon.  The  bamboo  swaying  gracefully  in  the  breeze,  the  moonlit  sea,  or 
landscape,  and  the  varying  phases  of  nature  are  treated  of  in  verse.  “ Poetry 
parties  ” go  out  to  look  at  fine  scenery,  or  meet,  writing  materials  in  hand, 
and  wine-cups  close  by.  This  writing  stanzas  for  diversion  is  among  the  stand- 
ard means  of  literary  and  social  enjoyment.  The  Chinese  authors  do  not 
enjoy  exclusive  monopoly  of  the  Corean  world  of  readers,  for  some  of  the 
Japanese  writers,  notably  Aral  Hakuseki,  and  the  Yedo  scholars  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  who  wrote  mainly  in  classic  Chinese,  are  also  held  in  high  re- 
pute. Tlie  Corean  language  has  never,  except  in  rare  instances,  been  studied 
in  Japan  except  by  interpreters  at  Fusan,  or  in  Kioto,  Yedo,  or  Nagasaki;  and 
the  library  of  Japanese  works  treating  of  the  language  or  people  is  a small 
one.  Since  the  treaty  of  1876  some  attention  has  been  paid  to  its  acquisition, 
at  which  the  Coreans  must  feel  flattered.  It  is  now  studied  by  Japanese  at 
Nagasaki,  Kioto,  and  Tokio  under  the  auspices  of  the  government,  and  of  the 
Buddhists,  and  as  a means  of  culture,  since  in  addition  to  private  students  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Oriental  Literature  in  1881  engaged  a Corean  named 
Konseioi  to  teach  a class  of  twenty  Japanese  gentlemen.  In  Corea  some  of 
the  best  modern  treatises  on  the  various  arts  and  sciences  have  been  trans- 
lated, or  are  in  process  of  translation,  from  Japanese  and  Chinese  versions. 

Japanese  believers  in  Shinto  have  long  waged  a controversy  with  Buddhist 
writers  concerning  the  origin  of  an  alphabet  found  not  in  books  or  literature, 
but  on  scrolls  kept  in  temples.  Tliese  characters  are  called  Shin-ji,  “ god- 
letters,”  or  Shin-dai-ji,  “ letters  of  the  age  of  the  gods,”  and  great  antiquity  is 
claimed  for  them  by  the  Shintoists.  They  are  in  their  various  forms  identi- 
cal, or  nearly  so,  with  the  Corean  alphabet.  The  Buddhists  claim  that  the 
so-called  god-letters  were  brought  over  from  Corea  at  a period  much  later  than 
is  held  by  Shinto  scholars.  No  inscriptions  or  literary  monuments  in  the 
Shin-ji  can  be  discovered  in  Japan,  and  foreign  critics — Hepburn,  Aston,  and 
many  others— agree  with  the  Buddhist  opinion  that  the  Shin-ji  are  late  impor- 
tations from  Cho-sen.  Mr.  Satow  in  his  paper  on  “Pure  Shinto  ” speaks  of  the 
“unmistakable  identity”  of  the  two  syllabaries,  referring  the  origin  of  the 
Corean  alphabet  to  the  fifteenth  century.  Mr.  P.  Kempermann,  in  the  Mxtt- 
heilungen  der  Deutschen  Oeselleschaft  fur  Xatur-und  Volkfrkunde  Ostasien's, 
November,  1877,  takes  a somewhat  different  view,  believing  that  these  charac- 
ters (which  are  printed  with  his  paper)  were  the  common  property  of  the  race 
which  inhabited  Southern  Japan  and  Corea  in  very  ancient  times.  Dr.  D.  B. 
McCartee  takes  the  view  that  “the  kata-knrui  syllabic  symbols  were  adopted 
as  a substitute  for  the  Jin-dai-ji  [or  Shin-ji]  as  simpler  and  much  easier  to  be 
learned.”  Until  some  literary  fragments  composed  in  the  Shin-ji  be  dis- 
covered in  Japan,  the  question  has  no  practical  importance.  The  opening  of 
the  Corean  peninsula  to  foreign  scholars  may,  however,  result  in  discoveries 
in  literary  archaeology  that  will  throw  light  upon  the  settling  of  the  Japanese 
archipelago,  and  the  prehistoric  condition  of  Corea.  The  critical  and  analytical 
study  of  the  K<^iki  and  other  ancient  monuments  of  Japanese  literature,  by 
Messrs.  Satow  and  Chamberlain,  seems  already  scattering  the  darkness  that 
has  hitherto  hung  over  the  history  of  the  two  countries  east  of  China,  before 
it  was  known  to  the  writers  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  It  may  be  mentioned  as 
a curious  fact  that  a Shinto  writer,  as  late  as  1871,  published  the  whole  of  the 


APP^NDi::. 


481 


Kojiki,  in  “that  clumsy  variety  of  the  Korean  alphabetic  writing  which 
some  Japanese  authors  ....  have  supposed  to  he  characters  of  a peculiar  age 
and  sanctity  used  by  the  ancient  gods  and  heroes  of  their  country.” 


MEASURES,  WEIGHTS,  MONEY,  TIME,  CALCULATION. 

Measures:  Long  Measure. — The  unit  of  linear  measure  in  Corea  is  the 
ja,  which  is  one-third  of  the  pal  or  arm.  It  corresponds  roughly  to  our  foot, 
hut  its  length  varies  both  in  the  capital  and  provinces  according  to  the  sub- 
stance measured.  The  cloth  ja  or  foot  at  Seoul  is  .52  metre  (20.5  inches),  that 
for  silk,  .42  metre  (16.5  inches),  and  that  for  cordage  a little  less  than  .37 
metre  (14.5  inches).  The  in-chek,  or  foot  for  measuring  the  height  of  men,  is 
fourteen  thicknesses  of  the  finger.  For  the  measurement  of  timber,  trees,  and 
lumber  the  foot  in  use  is  still  longer.  In  every  instance,  however,  the  ja  is 
subdivided  as  follows  : 1 ja  = 10  chi  or  inches  ; 1 chi  — 10  pun  or  lines.  To 
measure  height  or  depth,  the  kil,  “ the  measure  of  a man,”  that  is,  of  an  adult 
male  Corean’s  stature,  is  taken  as  the  unit. 

The  pal,  or  arm,  is  used  to  compute  length.  For  road  measures  the  ri,  or 
league,  is  the  most  common,  and  the  “ mile-stones,”  in  the  form  of  huge  gro- 
tesque human  figures,  are  found  at  intervals  on  the  roads,  inscribed  in  Chinese 
characters  with  the  number  of  ri  to  and  from  certain  places.  One  ri  equals  a 
little  over  4 kilometres  (2.5  miles) ; but  this  ri  is  not  of  uniform  length  through- 
out the  eight  provinces,  being  longer  as  the  distance  from  the  capital  increases ; 
200  ri  in  the  farthest  provinces  may  equal  240  or  250  of  Seoul  ri.  Ma-tiang 
is  an  indefinite  expression  for  less  than  one  ri. 

Cubic  Measure. — The  measures  of  capacity  have  their  unit  in  the  hop,  or 
handful : 10  hop  = 1 toi  ; 10  toi  = 1 mol,  or  bushel ; 20  mal  = 1 siem,  or  sack. 
Tlie  mal  is  a measure  in  the  form  of  a polyhedron,  with  a square  base,  having 
four  trapezoid  sides,  of  which  the  top,  smaller  than  the  base,  serves  for  an  ori- 
fice. Tliere  are  two  kinds  of  mal,  the  smallest  of  which  is  less  than  half  the 
size  of  the  larger,  and  at  Seoul  has  the  following  dimensions:  Base,  .27  (8.85 
inches)  a side ; top,  .25  (8.2  inches)  aside;  depth,  .1.3  (4.26  inches)  a side. 
Fifteen  of  these  lesser  mal  make  a hui,  which  is  the  government  measure  for 
the  grain  assessments  or  taxes. 

Liquid  Measure. — Spirits  for  drinking  purposes  are  measured  by  the  chong- 
ja,  or  “ little  cup,”  which,  according  to  the  popular  idea,  ought  to  hold  10,000 
grains  of  millet.  The  unit  for  measuring  rice-wine  and  other  liquids  is  the 
jan,  or  cup,  or  a little  less  than  two-fifths  of  a litre,  or  24.4  cubic  inches. 

Square  Measure. — Measures  of  arable  land  are  based  on  the  amount  of  rice 
or  other  grain  sown  upon  it.  The  names  are  made  by  adding  the  measure  of 
capacity  iojik.  The  siem-jik-i  comprises  an  area  measure  of  earth  on  which  a 
siem  or  sack  of  grain  may  be  sown  ; the  ma-jik-i,  that  on  which  is  sown  a 
bushel ; the  toi-jik-i,  that  on  which  is  sown  a ioi,  and  the  hop-jik-i,  on  which  is 
sown  a handful  of  seed. 

Weiouts. — The  Corean  scale  for  weighing  is  like  the  Japanese  and  Chinese 
lever,  which  we  call  the  Roman  balance  or  miniature  steelyard.  The  best  are 
imported  from  China.  The  unit  of  weight  is  the  kiun  or  pound,  which  is 
divided  like  our  own  into  ounces  or  nianr,  sixteen  of  which  make  a kiun  or 


482 


APPENDIX. 


pound : 1 niang  = 10  ton  ; 1 ton  = 10  jmn  ; 1 'p^m  -=\ri.  The  weight  of 
the  niang  at  Seoul  is  about  38  grammes,  or  1.2  ounce. 

Money.  — Tlie  nip  or  pun  (Chinese  sapek)  is  the  only  money  coined  in 
Corea,  and  looks  like  the  Chinese  “ cash,”  being  perforated  with  square  holes 
for  stringing.  Hence  the  term  “ stringsof  cash.”  100  Corean  sapek  = 1 franc, 
or  10  pence,  or  19  cents ; 10  = 1 ton  ; 10  ton  = 1 niang  ; 10  niang  — 1 kan. 

For  commercial  purposes  gold  and  silver  in  bars,  nuggets,  or  dust  are  used  by 
weight.  The  old  valuation  was  1 tael  or  ounce  of  gold  = 8.50  taels  in  silver ; 
1 tael  or  ounce  of  silver  = 670,  640,  or  630  cash,  according  to  the  varying  rates 
of  exchange.  In  some  parts  of  the  kingdom  money  is  rarely  used,  barter  tak- 
ing the  place  of  metal  coins,  grain  being  the  most  usual  standard.  The 
“cash”  (nip  or  sapek)  are  made  of  an  alloy  of  copper  and  tin,  zinc  or  lead,  or 
of  iron.  Tliey  are  strung  on  cords  of  plaited  straw,  a few  dozen  of  which 
make  a load  for  a man,  and  the  payment  of  a heavy  debt  requiring  a yoke  of 
oxen  to  transport  the  money.  The  coins  are  of  various  issues  and  chronological 
periods.  The  characters  “Sam-han,”  or  “Three  Kingdoms,”  “ Korai,”  and 
“ Cho-sen”  are  stamped  on  their  face,  with  such  legends  as  “ Used  for  Public 
Benefit,”  “ Treasury  Department,  ” “Enrich  the  People,”  “Current  Money,” 
or  “Circulating  Treasure,”  on  the  reverse  face.  On  some  of  the  coins  the 
chronological  period  or  the  mint-master’s  name  is  stamped.  It  is  said  that 
even  these  miserable  “ cash  ” have  at  times  bean  debased  by  the  government. 
The  common  rate  of  interest  in  the  country  is  very  high,  often  reaching  100 
per  cent.  It  is  a rule  of  the  Christians  not  to  charge  or  receive  over  20  per 
cent. 

Sidereal  Measure. — Magnetic  compasses  are  usually  of  Cliinese  manu- 
facture and  importation,  but  are  not  in  general  use  for  junk  navigation,  the 
Corean  boatmen  rarely  venturing  out  of  sight  of  land,  except  perhaps  when 
sailing  to  and  from  Quelpart  Island.  They  are,  however,  used  by  travellers, 
and  very  largely  by  the  geomancers,  who  pretend  witli  their  aid  to  locate  aus- 
piciously the  graves  and  tombs.  The  native  name  for  the  magnetic  needle 

ji-nam-jul^  which — reversing  our  conception^ — means  the  “iron  south- 
pointer,”  or  “ indicator  of  the  south.”  Tlie  needle  or  arrow  is  set  in  a round 
box,  on  the  circle  of  which  twenty-four  cyclic  characters  are  printed.  Besides 
the  four  cardinal  points,  N.,  S.,  E.,  W.,  the  subdivisions  E.  S.,  E.  N.,  tV.  S., 
W.N.,  instead  of  our  S.  E.,  N.  E.,  S.  W.,  N.  W.,  are  used. 

Time  Measure  : Days  and  Hours. — The  Corean  division  and  measurement 
of  the  time  is  based  on  the  Chinese  system.  Receiving  the  calendar  from 
Peking  annually,  they  make  use  of  it  with  slight  modifications.  The  solar 
day  is  divided  into  twelve  hours  or  si,  and  each  hour  into  eight  keik,  each  keik 
into  fifteen  A Corean  hour  is  equivalent  to  two  of  ours,  a keik  to  our 

quarter  of  an  hour,  and  apw?i  to  our  minute.  The  hours  of  the  day,  instead 
of  being  expressed  by  numerals,  as  with  us,  are  distinguished  by  adding  the 
name  of  some  animal  corresponding  to  the  sign  of  the  zodiac  to  the  word  si  or 
hour;  as  Ho-si,  hour  of  the  tiger;  or  Yang-si,  sheep  hour;  Riong-si,  dragon 
hour,  etc. 

The  Coreans  rarefy,  if  at  all,  possess  clocks  or  watches,  though  one  of  the 
first  things  a “civilized  ” native  now  seeks  to  possess  is  a watch.  The  common 
divisions  of  time  are  gauged  by  the  sight,  ear,  and  hunger — cock-crowing, 
breakfast-time,  dinner-time,  the  evening-star,  supper-time,  etc.  A little  be- 


APPENDIX 


483 


fore  sucli  and  such  an  hour,  and  the  beginning,  middle,  and  end  of  an  hour 
are  noted,  hut  fractions  are  neglected,  and  it  is  doubtful  whether  foreigners 
coming  from  countries  where  seconds  are  split  could  make  a native  laborer 
comprehend  anything  less  than  a half  hour. 

Weeks. — The  division  into  weeks  is  unknown,  the  days  being  counted 
from  the  age  of  the  moon.  The  native  Christians  have,  however,  coined  ver- 
nacular terms  for  the  church  week-days. 

Months. — The  months  are  reckoned  as  “small”  or  “large,”  i.e.,  of  twenty- 
nine  or  thirty  days,  according  to  the  lunation.  The  eighth  and  twenty-third 
days  of  the  moon  are  spoken  of  as  “ little  water,”  or  “ little  tide,”  and  “ much 
water,”  “great  tide,”  respectively.  The  first  ten  days  of  the  month  are 
named  by  prefixing  clw  (first  or  beginning)  to  the  cardinal  number ; as  cha-U  (first 
day),  cho-i  (second  day),  etc. , either  to  the  pure  Coreau  or  China-Corean  words. 
Special  terms  for  the  first  and  last  day,  fifth  day,  twentieth  and  twenty-first 
days,  and  full  moon  are  in  use.  A peculiar  terminology  is  employed  by 
the  country  people  to  designate  the  age  of  cattle,  horses,  etc. 

Years. — Each  year  is  divided  into  twelve  months,  which  are  named  by  their 
numbers,  first,  second,  etc.,  except  that  the  twelfth  is  designated  as  last,  the 
eleventh,  next  to  last,  etc. 

During  the  period  of  the  lunar  cycle,  that  is,  nineteen  solar  years,  in  order 
to  synchronize  the  civil  year  computation  with  the  solar  year,  they  intercalate 
seven  months  called  yun-wel,  usually  a little  after  each  three  years. 

Seasons. — Four  sea.sons  are  recognized  as  the  greater  year  division.  They 
are  Spring,  Summer,  Autumn,  Winter.  These  seasons  are  not,  however,  reck- 
oned a.s  beginning  and  ending  exactly  at  the  two  solstices  and  two  equinoxes, 
but  these  pivots  of  the  seasons  are  conceived  as  being  exactly  in  the  middle  of 
the  seasons  in  which  they  occur.  To  further  aid  the  distribution  of  the  labor 
of  tilling  the  soil,  the  four  seasons  of  the  year  are  further  divided,  each  into 
six  groups  of  fifteen  days,  as  follows ; Beginning  of  Spring,  February  5th ; 
Abundance  of  Rain,  February  21st;  Awakening  of  the  Insects,  March  6th; 
Division  of  Spring,  March  21st  (Equinox);  Clear  Shining,  April  Cth ; Seed 
Rain,  April  22d  ; Summer  begins  May  7th ; Little  Plenty,  May  22d ; Trans- 
planting of  the  Rice,  June  7th  ; Height  of  Summer,  June  22d  (Solstice) ; Lit- 
tle Heat,  July  8th  ; Great  Heat,  July  28d  ; Autumn  begins  August  9th  ; End 
of  Heat,  August  24th  ; White  Dew,  September  9th  ; Division  of  Autumn,  Sep- 
tember 24th  (Equinox) ; Cold  Dew,  October  9th  ; Fall  of  Hoar  Frost,  October 
24th ; Winter  begins  November  8th ; Little  Snow,  November  23d ; Great 
Snow,  December  8th;  Full  Winter,  December  22d  (Solstice);  Little  Cold,  Jan- 
uary 6th  ; Great  Cold,  January  21st.  New-Year’s  Day  begins  at  the  end  of 
January  or  early  in  February. 

The  Sexaijennry  Circle. — The  Chinese,  Corean,  and  Japanese  chronological 
system  of  measuring  years  is  not  Buddhist  or  Confucian.  It  is  not  fixed  by 
some  great  event,  but  runs  in  cycles  of  sixty  years,  each  beginning  from  the 
year  2637  before  Christ.  The  seventy-fifth  cycle,  ending  February  7,  1863, 
completes  a period  of  four  thousand  five  hundred  years.  Tlie  tables  of  sexa- 
genary cyclic  characters  are  made  up  by  joining  the  selected  ten  cyclic  charac- 
ters to  the  twelve  hour  characters,  according  to  the  Chinese  philosophical 
ideas  of  the  five  elements,  and  the  twelve  elements  or  zodiac  signs.  The  cycle 
of  ten  series  is  made  from  the  five  elements,  Wood,  Fire,  Earth,  Metal,  Water, 
30 


484 


APPENDIX. 


which  are  doubled  hy  distinguishing  each  of  them  (according  to  the  dualism 
of  passive  and  active)  as  male  and  female.  Tlie  table  of  sixty  signs  is  given 
in  Chinese  or  Corean  almanacs,  and  in  the  “ GrammaireCoreene.”  'Phis  year, 
1882,  is  the  eighteenth  year  of  the  seventy -sixth  or  Water  Cycle,  masculine  ; 
the  year  of  the  ox  ; or  in  Corean,  Ir/i-a. 

Akitiimetic  and  Calculation. — Tlie  Corean  system  of  notation  is,  like 
that  of  China  and  Japan,  decimal.  As  with  the  ancient  Homans  and  Hebrews, 
among  whom  alphabetical  letters  were  used  for  figures,  as  well  as  among 
Europeans,  until  the  simple  Arabic  figures  took  their  places,  the  Corean  nu- 
merals are  names  rather  than  numbers.  They  do  not  express  quantities  in 
figures.  Having  no  Chinese  character  for  zero,  or  decimals,  a special  name- 
term  is  used  to  express  ten,  twenty,  hundred,  thousand,  etc.  Thus  they  write 
7,  10,  5,  for  75  ; 8,  100,  46,  for  846  ; 1,000,  700,  60,  4,  for  1764.  The  places  of 
units,  tens,  hundreds,  etc.,  which  we  imagine  in  computation,  they  do  not 
conceive,  but  tcrile  out. 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  two  series  of  number  names,  pure  Corean  and 
Chinese-Corean,  are  in  use,  some  confusion  takes  place  in  ordinary  conversa- 
tion, though  when  writing  is  employed  all  is  clear.  One  help  to  easy  under- 
standing is  found  in  the  fact  that  the  Corean  numerals  by  contraction  and 
euphony  become  monosyllables,  while  the  Chinese  are  polysyllables.  The 
vernacular  speech  possesses  numerals  only  up  to  one  hundred,  the  multiples 
above  that  number  being  Cliinese.  “ Ten  thousand  ” is  a term  for  the  ex- 
pression of  what  is  indefinite,  and  is  more  an  expression  of  rhetoric  than  of 
mathematics.  In  like  manner  “ 100,000  strings,”  or  “ 100,000  strings  of  cash,” 
mean  simply  very  much  money. 

Ordinary  calculations  are  made  by  sticks,  pebbles,  coins,  or  most  accurately 

/ //  /// 

on  the  abacus  or  frame  of  sliding  balls.  By  sticks  thus,  I h ||!,  called  A'ay» 

san.  By  coins,  0 00  0000.  A stick  or  circle  over  the  lower  line  counts  five. 

1 a 9 

Another  system  of  enumeration  is  called  “a  thousand  sideways,  a hundred 
up,  ten  down,  joined  all  on  end,”  thus:  = |J|  = l||ll  = 3,425.  This  method 
is  less  used  than  the  first,  and  the  abacus  more  than  either. 

It  appears  from  the  researches  of  Sinologists  that  the  abacus,  or  numeral- 
frame,  now  in  use  in  Asia  from  Russia  to  Japan,  was  not  known  in  China 
until  the  fourteenth  century.  It  seems  to  have  been  brought  by  the  Persians 
and  Arabs,  during  the  period  of  the  Mongol  conquests,  when  the  highway 
through  Central  Asia  was  open.  From  Cathay  the  abacus  was  introduced  in 
Corea  and  Japan.  Tlie  su-pnn  or  numeral  frame  is  of  various  sizes,  from  the 
tiny  pocket-piece  to  that  for  the  shop-counter,  which  may  be  a foot  or  two  in 
length.  A hollow  box  is  divided  parallel  to  its  length  at  about  three-fourths 
of  its  width  by  a cross  partition  from  end  to  end.  Tlie  top  of  this  bar  is 
usually  faced  with  bone  or  ivory,  on  which  the  Chinese  characters  signifj'ing 
1,000,  100,  10,  units,  and  decimal  places  are  marked.  Above  the  central 
dividing-bar  are  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five  sticks  pinned  through  at  right 
angles  to  the  frame,  on  which  slide  beads,  balls,  or  rounded  pieces  of  wood, 
seed,  or  ivory.  Each  of  these  top  balls  count  five,  though  usually  only  one 
of  the  two  is  used.  Beneath  are  the  same  number  of  pins,  on  which  slide  five 
beads,  each  counting  one.  The  accountant  picking  up  the  su-pan  first,  runs 
his  third  finger  along  the  top  row  of  under  balls,  to  get  a clean  slate  for  his 


APPENDIX. 


485 


count.  He  then  pushes  up  as  many  of  the  halls  as  are  needed  for  the  moment, 
clicking  them  against  the  cross-bar  as  fast  as  one  strikes  the  keys  of  a piano. 
An  expert  man  handles  the  balls  so  fast  that  they  seem  to  tly,  while  the 
rattling  noise  seems  to  delight  his  ear.  The  result  is  then  read  off.  In  using 
the  su-paii  a certain  amount  of  mental  arithmetic  is  very  necessary.  The 
multiplication-table,  up  to  nine  times  nine,  must  be  known  ; and  for  higher 
operations  tables  specially  made  for  the  HH-pan  process  are  learned.  With 
this  instrument  the  skilled  Corean  can  add,  subtract,  multiply,  and  divide, 
work  fractions  and  decimals,  and  extract  the  square  and  cube  roots.  In  ad- 
dition, only  two  quantities  can  he  added  up  at  a time  ; after  the  first  sum  is 
known  others  may  be  added  in  succession  as  fast  as  the  last  result  is  read  off. 
In  places  where  the  sum  of  two  integers  exceeds  ten,  a subtraction  process  is 
used ; and  so  in  performing  operations  in  multiplication,  division  is,  or  may 
be,  often  performed.  Thus,  the  use  of  the  four  fundamental  rules  of  arith- 
metic does  not  proceed  in  simple  logical  order,  as  with  us.  It  is,  however, 
greatly  assisted  by  special  tables  easily  used,  and  in  spite  of  its  apparent  com- 
plexity, a nimble-fingered  Corean  will  work  out  problems  in  money-changing 
and  the  four  rules  more  rapidly  than  an  expert  using  the  Arabic  numerals 
with  pen  and  pencil. 


CARTOGRAPHY. 

Until  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  Corea  was  believed  by  Euro- 
peans to  be  an  island.  In  a map  of  the  travels  of  William  of  Rubruk  (Guil- 
laume Rubruquis),  who  made  a journey  to  the  Mongol  court  in  1248,  Corea 
appears  as  an  island  northwest  of  Japan.  A map  of  the  Chinese  empire, 
brought  to  England  in  1588,  expresses  the  same  idea,  “Chau-sin”  (Cho- 
sen) being  surrounded  by  water.  On  the  charts  of  the  world  made  by 
Mercator,  Ortelius,  and  Sanson,  and  on  Abbeville’s  map,  Utrecht,  1681, 
“Corey  ” is  likewise  represented  as  an  island.  In  the  Dutch  bibles  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  containing  maps  of  the  world,  “Coria”  is  still  insular, 
but  Quelpart  appears.  In  1707  the  great  map  of  the  Chinese  empire,  based 
upon  tlie  surveys  made  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries  in  Peking,  was  made  under 
the  Emperor  Kang-hi’s  patronage.  This  work,  “ of  which  the  glory  is  due 
chiefly  to  French  mathematicians,”  contained  a detailed  map  of  Corea,  which, 
though  inexact  on  the  coasts,  locates  many  of  the  chief  cities  with  astonishing 
accuracy.  It  was  copied  from  a map  kept  in  the  palace  at  Seoul,  and  brought 
to  Peking  by  an  amba.ssador  of  the  famous  Manchiu  Emperor,  especially  for 
the  use  of  tlie  imperial  cartographers.  After  the  appearance  of  the  Jesuits’ 
map  in  Europe,  the  peninsular  character  of  the  country  was  shown  on  ordinary 
maps,  and  the  former  errors  corrected  ; but  the  names  of  provinces,  cities,  and 
towns  were  spelled  according  to  the  Peking  pronunciation  of  the  Chinese  char- 
acters used  to  express  them,  and  not  according  to  the  Corean  pronunciation. 
Other  maps  of  Corea  are  found  in  the  works  of  Tit.singh,  Siebold,  and  D’An- 
ville,  and  one  in  Klaproth’s  “San  Kokf  Tsou  Ran  To  Setsu,”  which  is  the  re- 
production of  a rude  Japanese  sketch.  So  far  as  known,  the  first  map  of 
Cho-sen  made  by  a native  Corean,  with  the  geographical  names  transliterated 
according  to  the  native  pronunciation,  was  that  made  by  Andrew  Kim,  which 
is  now  in  the  geographical  cabinet  of  the  Imperial  Library  in  Paris.  A re- 
duced copy  of  this  map  was  published  in  the  Bulletin  de  Sociele  Oeographique, 


4SC 


APPENDIX. 


In  1849,  and  from  this,  with  the  aid  of  French  charts,  Dallet  made  the  ma| 
which  accompanies  his  History  of  the  Church  in  Corea,  published  in  1874. 
A native  map,  captured  by  tlie  French  at  Kang-wa,  in  1869,  has  also  been  trans- 
lated by  Messrs.  Ridel,  Feron,  and  Calais,  and  published  in  the  BuUetin  de 
Societe  Geographique  on  a scale  of  8x5  inches.  It  was  found  that  in  the 
original  chart  the  latitude  of  places  was  accurately  calculated,  but  the  errors 
in  longitude  were  numerous.  The  BuUetin  for  February,  1867,  contains  a map 
of  the  mouth  of  the  Han  River.  In  the  Corean-French  dictionary  by  Ridel, 
Yokohama,  1881,  is  a finely  executed  map  of  “Tyo-sien,”  12x18  inches, 
which  is  very  full  and  clear,  and  is  the  best  French  map  of  Cho-sen.  A chart 
of  the  Corean  archipelago,  corrected  in  1874,  has  been  issued  by  the  French 
Marine  Depot  in  Paris,  in  one  sheet.  British  charts  of  various  portions  of  the 
coast  are  also  available  ; but  except  in  the  vicinity  of  Fusan,  Gensan,  the 
mouth  of  the  Han  River,  and  a few  such  well-known  localities,  the  coast  has 
been  slightly  surveyed.  The  charts  of  the  British  Admiralty,  and  of  Mr. 
John  Imray,  of  London,  are  every  year  increasing  in  number  and  value. 

In  addition  to  the  German  atlases  of  Steiler  and  others,  there  is  in  Peter- 
miinn’s  Mittlieilungen,  1871,  No.  1,  Carte  No.  19,  a map  of  Cho-sen,  and  in 
Prof.  J.  J.  Rein’s  Japan,  vol.  i.,  “Natur  und  Volk  des  Mikadoreiches,”  a 
sketch  of  the  peninsula,  showing  the  ancient  division  into  three  kingdoms. 

The  Japanese  have  thus  far  produced  the  best  cartographic  apparatus  for 
the  study  of  the  marine  and  inland  geography  of  the  peninsula.  In  addition 
to  some  good  monographs  on  the  physical  and  descriptive  geography  of  Clio-sen, 
which  have  been  recently  published,  most  of  the  Japanese  works  mentioned 
in  the  Bibliography  contain  maps  which,  though  worthless  in  mathematical 
accuracy,  are  valuable  for  the  study  of  historic  topography.  IVithin  the  last 
decade  maps  of  Cho-sen  have  been  constructed  according  to  the  principles  of 
sidereal  science  by  the  Departments  of  War  and  Education  in  Tokio,  and  a 
valuable  series  of  charts  and  sketches  have  been  issued  by  the  Hydrographic 
Office  of  the  Naval  Department.  Skilled  mathematicians  working  with  abun- 
dant data  from  Corean  and  Japanese  books,  manuscripts,  notes,  and  maps,  with 
assistance  derived  from  European  surveys,  and,  above  all,  aided  by  Corean 
scholars,  notably  Kin  Rinshio,  have  produced  an  excellent  map  of  Cho-sen, 
50  X 40  inches,  which  has  pleased  and  surprised  the  natives  by  its  accuracy 
and  fulness.  A school-map  of  China,  Corea,  and  Japan,  on  the  Mercator  pro- 
jection, published  by  the  Department  of  Education  (size  52  x 34  inches),  and 
the  series  of  charts  of  points  on  the  coast  surveyed  by  Japanese  men-of-war, 
have  been  before  us  in  the  preparation  of  this  work.  We  have  had  also  a 
small  Corean  map,  but  have  been  unable  to  procure  one  of  native  manufacture 
in  eight  sheets,  of  which  we  have  heard.  In  addition  to  the  material  found 
in  the  atlases  for  the  study  of  Manchuria  and  the  Russian  possessions,  there  is 
a good  map  of  Shing-king,  in  Scherzer’s  “Journal  d’une  Mission  in  Corc'e,” 
and  in  Williamson’s  “ Travels  in  North  China,”  and  of  Russian  Asia  in  Ho- 
worth’s  “ History  of  the  Mongols,”  the  latter  by  Ravenstein.  In  the  large 
maps  made  expressly  for  this  work,  the  writer  has  not  thought  it  wise  to  encum- 
ber the  surface  with  too  many  names  ; and  only  those  have  been  added  which 
are  familiar  or  famous,  or  likely  to  be  so.  Only  a few  of  the  foreign  names 
have  been  set  down,  as  many  of  these  are  unknown  to  the  Coreans,  and  are  but 
of  partial  recognition  among  foreigners.  See  also  the  Bibliography. 


INDEX 


Abacus,  466,  467 
Aborigines,  11,  34 
Adams,  Arthur,  4 
Adams,  Will,  168,  169 
Adoption,  259,  260 
Agriculture,  198,  298,  465 
Ai-chiu,  8,  180,  348,  364,  365 
Alligators,  198 
Alphabets,  38,  47,  67,  457 
Amana,  31 

American  Relations  with  Corea,  388- 
419,  428,  429,  431,  434,  435 
An-am,  117 

Ancestor-worship,  78,  328,  351 
Ancestral  tablets,  78,  351 
Angell,  lion.  J.  B.,  430 
Arabs  in  Corea,  1 , 2,  48,  09 
Archery,  151,  293,  104 
Archipelago  of  Corea,  4 
Architecture,  135,  136,  262 
Area  of  Corea,  3 
Armor,  58,  101,  102,  125, 153 
Arms,  58,  101, 102,  140.  See  Sicord. 
Art,  1,  33,  48,  220,  331,  264,  300-304, 
330 

Ashikaga,  85,  86,  127,  330 
Aston,  Mr.  W.  G.,  338,  457,  460 
Austin,  Don.  See  Konieki. 

BAi.n.  See  Iliaksni. 

Barbara  Taylor,  The,  424 
Bears,  294 
Beds,  263 


Belcher,  Captain  Edward,  366 
Bellonet,  Mons.,  377,  386 
Berneux,  Bishop,  372-373 
Bianca  Portia,  The,  428 
Bingham,  Hon.  J.,  430 
Birds,  7,  195 

Blake,  Com.  Homer  C. , 409,  412 
Boats,  75,  195,  365,  308 
Bombs,  112,  372 
Books,  07,  220,  461 
Border  Gate,  83,  158,  180,  364 
Bridges,  258,  285 
Broughton,  Captain,  203,  214 
Buddhism,  35,  39,  66,  07,  80,  81,  96, 
154,  330-334,  337-338 
Buddhist  priests,  36,  65,  332-333 
Burial,  278-279 

Card  playing,  295,  369 
Caricatures,  228-29 
Cattle,  7,  198,  201,  354,  364 
I Ceramic  art,  149,  200,  264 
Cespedes,  121-124 

Chamberlain,  Mr.  Basil  Hall,  59,  457 
Chimulpo,  429,  439 
Cliina,  the,  396-402 
Chin-chiu,  124,  125 
Cliin  Ikei,  109,  118,  124,  128 
Cljolera,  309 
Chosan  liarbor,  203 
Christianity,  93,  121-123,  124-128, 
347-376,  413,  442 
Chulla-do,  197-201 


48S 


INDEX, 


(Jlirysanthemum,  298 
(’limate,  5,  (5,  172 
Clocks,  136,  344 
Coins,  10,  18,  34,  69,  425 
Comets,  173,  175 
Compass.  See  Magnetic  Needle. 
Confucianism,  80,  81,  327-330,  344, 
347 

Coreans  in  China,  44,  48,  160,  432 
Coreans  in  Japan,  38,  39,  60,  61,  423, 
427,  432 

Coreans  in  Russia,  212-213,  220 
Coria,  85 

Costume,  81,  273-276 
Cowan,  Dr.  Frank,  427 
Coxinga,  162 
Cremation,  278 

Dagelet  Island,  110,  206 
Dan  Kun,  12,  308 
Dictionaries,  459 
Diet,  267,  268 
Dinners,  268 
Dogs,  52,  54,  267,  304 
Dragon,  301,  302 
Don  Austin.  See  Konishi. 

Dutch.  See  Hollanders. 

Ei)UC.\tion,  337-344 
Ear-monument,  133,  144 
Edwards,  Rev.  Jonathan,  388 
Eiman.  See  Wet-man. 

Embassies  from  Japan,  1,  58,  89-93 
Embassies  to  Japan,  60,  82,  85,  92, 
126,  149,  423,  427,  432 
Etas,  61,  118,  334 
Ethics,  329,  360,  376 
Examinations  for  Civil  Service,  339, 
341-343 

Fairs,  166,  181,  215,  364-365 

Falcons,  76,  323 

Fans,  275,  298 

Famine,  58,  118 

Fauna,  7,  195,  197,  198,  206 

Feng-shuey.  See  Pung-sui. 


Feron,  the  priest,  370,  376 
Festivals,  295-299 
Feudalism,  22,  23,  41,  43,  237-241 
Fire-arms,  84,  93,  102,  112 
Fire-signals,  74,  185,  350,  369 
Fish,  215,  257,  267,  270 
Flags,  320,  332,  368 
Flora,  195,  381 

j Flying  Fish,  H.B.M.S.,  440,460 
Folk-lore,  281-283,  308-316 
I France,  363-364,  368,  426,  436 
I Franciscans,  72 

French,  165,  368,  361-386,  458-459 
Frois,  Louis,  95 
Frontiers,  82,  83,  361,  383,  421 
Froez.  See  Frois. 

Fuku-shin,  37 
Funerals,  278,  373 

Fusan,  8,  85,  100,  149,  150,  164,  202 
203,  354,  371,  425-426 
Fuyu  people,  19,  21-24,  29 

Gambling,  295 

Genghis  Khan,  71.  See  Toshitmne. 
General  Sherman,  The,  183,  380 
Gensan,  214,  426,  427 
Gillie,  Rev.,  391 
Ginger,  2,  267 
Ginseng,  2,  163,  388,  389 
Glass,  265,  391,  426 
Gold,  2,  182,  289,  388,  425,  427 
Grammars,  458-460 
Gutzlaff,  194,  359 

Haciiim.vn,  133 

! Hair-dressing,  159,  160,  270-271 
\ Haimi,  375 

Hall,  Captain  Basil,  186,  197 
Hanabusa,  429,  438-440 
Han  dynasty,  16,  19 
' Han  River,  187,  188,  367,  378,  380 
! Han  Yang.  See  Seoul. 

Hats,  271,  272 
Hayes,  Mr.  A.  A.,  Jr.,  402 
Head-dresses,  159,  273 
Hiaksai,  26,  35-39 


INDEX. 


483 


Hideyori,  125 

Hideyoshi,  87,  88-94,  96,  98,  144,  148 
Hoang-hai.  See  Whnng-hai. 
Hollanders,  157,  162,  167-176 
Homio,  38 

Horses,  7,  198,  201,  332,  385 
Hoslio,  36,  37 
Hoskyn,  Captain,  440 
Hospitality,  288,  368,  391,  405 
Houses,  31,  33,  262,  265,  282,  355 
Housekeeping,  262-270 
Human  sacrifices,  82 
Hunters,  294,  323 


Ice,  6,  268 

Ignatieff,  General,  370,  371 
Iki  Island,  72 
Imbert,  Bishop,  362 
In-chiun,  429,  431,  434,  436,  439 
Inouye  Bunda,  422,  423 
Ireland,  9 
Iron,  218,  380 

Islands,  191,  197,  200,  201,  203 
Italians,  428 
lySyasfi,  146,  148 

Jap.\xese,  24,  75,  163 
Japanese  pirates,  74,  84,  91,  92 
Jesuits,  162,  165,  376,  401 
Jingu  Kogo,  45,  54,  89 
Jinsen.  See  In-chiun. 

Julla-do.  See  ChuUa-do. 

K.uciiow,  65 
Kang-hoa.  See  Knng-ira. 

Kang-wa  Island,  72,  191,  372,  381, 
410,  423 

Kaokuli.  See  Kokorni. 

Karakuni,  59 

Kasiwade,  58,  59  .... 

Kato  Kiyomasa,  96,  97,  103,  105,  110, 
113,  114 

Khordadbeh,  2 ' •* 

Khublai  Khan,  73 


King-ki-tao.  See  Seoul. 

Kioto,  92,  330 
Kirin,  303 
Kishi.  See  Ki  Tsze. 

Kitans,  67,  68 
Ki  Tsze,  11,  12-15,  76,  362 
Kiushiu,  57,  406 
Klaproth,  458 
Kokorai,  23-26,  56 
Kokun  Island,  368,  369 
Kokwa.  See  Kang-wn. 

Kondera.  See  Kuroda. 

Konishi  Yukinaga,  96,  97,  102,  103, 
105,  109,  111,  112,  119,  127,  146 
Korai,  19,  26-29,  34,  65-69,  76,  429 
.Kudara.  See  Iliaksai. 

Kung,  Prince,  377 
Kuroda,  97,  106 
Kuroda  Kiyotaku,  422 

Lake  Baikal,  65,  67 
Lake  Hanka,  05 
Language,  51,  123,  455-403 
La  Perouse,  174,  350 
Lazareff  Port,  214,  428 
Liao  Tung,  42,  74,  180.  See  Siting- 
king. 

Liquors,  266,  463 

Literary  examinations,  81,  339,  341- 
343 

Literary  style,  34 

Li  Hung  Chang,  182,  421,  430,  441 
Li-yu-son,  111,  117,  150 
Loo  Choo.  See  Riu  Kiu. 
Looking-glass,  story  of  a,  315 
Lotus,  136,  331 

I Low,  F.  F.,  Minister,  403-405,  408 

Magnetic  needle,  69,  84 
Ma-han,  31,  32 
Manchius,  154-100,  367,  421 
Manchuria,  8,  83,  371 
Manchusri,  154 
McCartee,  Dr.  D.  B.,  338 
McCaslin,  Captain,  391 


490 


INDEX. 


McIntyre,  400,  401 
McKee,  Lieut.,  410,  418 
Maps,  162,  16.’),  307,407,  408 
Mayers,  Mr.  W.  F.,  4.“)9 
Meals,  204 
Measures,  463-46.5 
Medhurst,  Mr.  W.  H.,  458 
Military  character,  42,  43,  325,  416 
Mile-stones,  285,  463 
Ming  dynasty,  77,  78,  81,  83,  85, 
1.56 

Monasteries,  333,  384 
Mongols,  70-75 
Mongolia,  8 

Monocacy,  U.  S.  S.,  406-409,  412- 
414 

Monuments,  160,  279,  437 
Mori  Arinori,  422 
Mountains,  5,  189,  203,  206 
Mourning,  277-282 
Music,  292,  293,  424 
Musselmans.  See  Arabs. 


Nagasaki,  123,  149,  150,  162,  175, 
205,  370,  398,  408,  440 
Nai-po,  193,  349,  352,  375 
Nak-tong  River,  5,  164,  202,  203 
Names,  165,  261,  348 
Nanking,  40,  48,  69 
Nan-on,  130-133 
Nature,  207,  340,  378 
Naval  battles,  108,  129,  130,  134 
Neutral  Strip,  7,  8,  84,  156,  182,  421 
New  Year’s  Day,  1,  111,  297 
Nido  syllabary,  47,  67 
Niijun.  See  NimM. 

Ninchi,  68 
Ningpo,  69,  84 
Nin-sen.  See  In-chiun. 

Nippon  Machi,  164 
Ni  Taijo,  76,  78,  79 
Nose,  the  history  of  a,  311 
Noses,  171,  317 
Nuns,  59,  335 
Nye,  Hon.  Gideon,  389 


OGAWucnx,  133,  139-144 
Ojin,  55 

Oppert,  Ernest,  375,  392 
Ouen-san.  See  Gensan. 

Pagodas,  32,  383 
Palladius,  68,  83,  237 
Paper,  153,  263,  265 
Parkes,  Sir  Harry,  435 
Pears,  32,  268 

Petitions  to  the  king,  82,  222,  431 
Petsi.  See  Huiksai. 

Pheasants,  32,  60 
Phoenix,  304 

Phonetic  writing,  38,  47,  48,  457 
Ping-an  city,  21,  65,  105,  106,  109, 
112,  182,  183,  392-395 
Ping-an  province,  179-183 
Pipes,  253,  369 
Poetry,  .59,  297,  344,  461 
Political  parties,  224-229,  356,  362, 429 
Polo,  Marco,  72,  73 
Polo,  game  of,  427 
Population,  281 
Porcelain,  2,  264 
Port  Lazareff,  214 
Portuguese,  2,  84,  354 
Potters,  146,  174,  359 
Pratt,  Hon.  Zadoc,  390 
Primogeniture,  260 
Prince  Jerome  Gulf,  194,  398 
Printing,  67,  369,  461 
Proverbs,  317-319 
Provinces,  80,  179-217 
Puhai,  64,  65 
Pung-sui,  278,  279,  328. 

Queen  Min,  421,  438 
Quelpart,  4,  200,  370,  428 

Rain,  306,  359,  437,  439 
Religion,  326-335 
Revenge,  227 
Rice,  269,  298,  437 
Richthofen,  2 


INDEX. 


491 


Ridel,  Bishop,  372,  375,  378,  413,  459 
Rin  Yin  River,  104,  105,  190 
Ri  Seiki.  See  Ni  Taijo. 

Riu  Kiu,  91,  146,  426 
Roads,  202,  284,  413,  463 
Rogers,  Admiral  John,  13,  403-406, 
408,  418 
Rona,  the,  375 

Ross,  Rev.  John,  22,  456,  460,  461 

Roze,  Admiral,  376-386 

Roze  Island,  379,  439 

Russians,  162,  163,  205,  210,  371,  428 


Racrificks,  329 
Saigo,  420,  425 
Sam-han,  30,  34 
Sanskrit,  334 
Sargent,  Senator,  428 
Saris,  147 
Satehiko,  59 
Schall,  Adam,  160 
Schools,  343 
Seal  of  state,  218,  373 
Seoul,  79,  85,  104,  115,  158,  163,  164, 
189-190,  220,  223,  341,  436-441 
Serfdom,  23,  237-243 
Serpents,  305 
Shamanism,  326 
Shang-chiu,  102,  164,  203 
Shang-ti,  327 
Shantung,  2,  3,  74 
Shan-yan  mountains,  213 
Shaw,  Capt.  Samuel,  389 
Shimonosvki,  53,  420,  440 
Shing-king,  3,  180,  353,  361,  364,  421 
Shin-han,  32,  33 
Shinra,  33,  4.5-49,  135 
Shoes,  276 

Rhufeldt,  Com.  R.  W.,  186,  428,  435 
Singing-girls,  90,  291 
Sinlo.  See  Shinra. 

Slavery.  See  Serfdom. 

Snow,  6,  207,  324 

Sorio.  See  Nippon  Machi,  and  Fumn. 
Spear,  Rev.  Wm.,  389 


Spelling,  338 
Spies,  122 

Spirits  of  the  air,  327 
Stockbridge,  388 
Straw  men,  383 
Succession  to  throne,  223 
Sungari  River,  20,  371 
Sunto,  66,  77.  See  Kai-seng. 

Surprise,  the,  391 

Susanoo,  51 

Suyematz,  Mr.  K.,  71 

Swords,  116,  149,  382 

Syllabary,  67,  338.  See  Alphabet. 

Tai-in,  or  Tai-on  Kun.  See  Tai  Wen 
Kun. 

Taiko  Sama.  See  Hideyoshi. 

Tai-wen  Kun,  230,  373,  380,  420,  437 

Tang  dynasty,  36,  37,  47 

Tea,  267,  389 

Temples,  331,  334,  336 

Theatre,  291 

“The”  Corea,  3 

Thibet,  2,  318 

Thomas,  Rev.,  391 

Throne,  52,  219 

Tien-tsin  massacre,  386,  418 

Tigers,  59,  135,  301,  320-325 

Tobacco,  151,  152,  366 

Tokio,  420,  424,  427,  440 

Tombs,  279,  297,  392,  396,  399 

Tong  Nai,  100,  203,  371,  428 

Torai  fu.  See  Tong  Nai. 

Tortoise,  218,  303 

Torture,  234,  352,  375 

Translations  into  Corean,  349,  430,  461 

Tribute,  58,  159,  160 

Tsuruga,  53,  54 

Tsushima,  85,  86,  150,  151,  164,  205 
Tycoon,  149,  380 
Types,  67,  434,  461 

Unmun,  67,  457 
Unyo  Kuan,  422 
Uru-san,  137-144 


492 


INDEX. 


Varnish,  189 

Vettor  Pisaiii,  The,  428 

Village  idols,  28.1 

Vincent,  122,  123 

Von  Brandt,  Minister,  405 

Von  Siebold,  150,  458 


Whang-hai,  183-187 
Whang-ti,  41,  92,  1.59,  423 
Williams,  Hon.  S.  Wells,  394  403,  459 
Wishes,  the  three,  310 


Xavier,  60 


Wall  of  stakes,  84,  182 
Wang-ken,  65 
Weigatz,  85 
VVei-man,  16 
Whales,  215 


Yasuhiro,  89,  90 
Yedo,  151.  See  Tokib. 
Yoshitoshi,  93 
Yoshitsun6,  71,  164 
Yule,  Colonel  H.,  72 


124® 


i 


mif  ^'.'  ' ■ " ? 

' St#  ■ #,v.,r 


>/' 


L ■ * t 

. - -i^'- 

V '•’  \.:^.7 

S- ' 

>- 

t -■ .' 
• '”  ■**  ’ 

1 

» 

V •- 

, iWlif’ 

• . « ' 
■•  s'  in 

r ^ 

« 

- i * 

■ 


.a- r&J?  1 


«kW.  I 


K' 


